Skip to main content

Full text of "Lives of Edward the Confessor .."

See other formats 


r 


FAIRRIE  BEQUEST. 


Mac  lure  iiMicdoooia. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2014 


https://archive.org/details/livesofedwardconOOIuar 


RERUM  BRITANNICARUM  MEDII  JEYl 
SCRIPTORES, 


OR 


CHRONICLES  AND  MEMORIALS  OE  GREAT  BRITAIN 

AND  IRELAND 


DUKING 


THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 


THE  CHRONICLES  AND  MEMORIALS 

OF 

GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  IRELAND 

DURING  THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE  AUTHORITT  OF  HER  MAJESTY'S  TREASURY,  UNDER  THE 
DIRECTION  OF  THE  MASTER  OF  THE  ROLLS. 


On  the  26th  of  January  1857,  the  Master  of  the  Rolls 
submitted  to  the  Treasury  a  proposal  for  the  publication 
of  materials  for  the  History  of  this  Country  from  the 
Invasion  of  the  Romans  to  the  Reign  of  Henry  VIII. 

The  Master  of  the  Rolls  suggested  that  these  materials 
should  be  selected  for  publication  under  competent  editors 
without  reference  to  periodical  or  chronological  arrange- 
ment, without  mutilation  or  abridgment,  preference  being 
given,  in  the  first  instance,  to  such  materials  as  were  most 
scarce  and  valuable. 

He  proposed  that  each  chronicle  or  historical  document 
to  be  edited  should  be  treated  in  the  same  way  as  if  the 
editor  were  engaged  on  an  Editio  Princeps  ;  and  for  this 
purpose  the  most  correct  text  should  be  formed  from  an 
accurate  collation  of  the  best  MSS. 

To  render  the  work  more  generally  useful,  the  Master 
of  the  Rolls  suggested  that  the  editor  should  give  an 
account  of  the  MSS.  employed  by  him,  of  their  age  and 
their  peculiarities ;  that  he  should  add  to  the  work  a  brief 
account  of  the  life  and  times  of  the  author,  and  any 
remarks  necessary  to  explain  the  chronology  ;  but  no  other 
note  or  comment  was  to  be  allowed,  except  what  might  be 
necessary  to  establish  the  correctness  of  the  text. 


4 


The  works  to  be  published  in  octavo,  separately,  as 
they  were  finished  ;  the  whole  responsibiUty  of  the  task 
resting  upon  the  editors,  who  were  to  be  chosen  by  the 
Master  of  the  Rolls  with  the  sanction  of  the  Treasury. 

The  Lords  of  Her  Majesty's  Treasury,  after  a  careful 
consideration  of  the  subject,  expressed  their  opinion  in  a 
Treasury  Minute,  dated  February  9,  1857,  that  the  plan 
recommended  by  the  Master  of  the  Rolls  "was  well 
calculated  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  important 
national  object,  in  an  effectual  and  satisfactory  manner, 
within  a  reasonable  time,  and  provided  proper  attention  be 
paid  to  economy,  in  making  the  detailed  arrangements, 
without  unnecessary  expense." 

They  expressed  their  approbation  of  the  proposal  that 
each  chronicle  and  historical  document  should  be  edited 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  represent  with  all  possible  correct- 
ness the  text  of  each  writer,  derived  from  a  collation  of  the 
best  MSS.,  and  that  no  notes  should  be  added,  except 
such  as  were  illustrative  of  the  various  readings.  They 
suggested,  however,  that  the  preface  to  each  work  should 
contain,  in  addition  to  the  particulars  proposed  by  the 
Master  of  the  Rolls,  a  biographical  account  of  the  author, 
so  far  as  authentic  materials  existed  for  that  purpose,  and 
an  estimate  of  his  historical  credibility  and  value. 

In  compliance  with  the  order  of  the  Treasury,  the 
Master  of  the  Rolls  has  selected  for  publication  for  the 
present  year  such  works  as  he  considered  best  calculated 
to  fill  up  the  chasms  existing  in  the  printed  materials  of 
English  history  ;  and  of  these  works  the  present  is  one. 

Rolls  House, 

December  1857. 


LIVES 

OF 

EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


1     —  ^^"^^^^ 


^  w 


f'  cnt;  ttr  viAniffc<»inicttr  mfmJiTf^^i^  foa^Anc       ^fia  ^Tuni  ittitt 

JL^vyi^xx  i^tio^  Y^rix£\}  cdSrmtto)  rep  itavto  ettenni 


.MS.TB&BS.  526 

■jDag  iSDr.,LitV'  to  rl)pQuppn, 


J      %fart-  its' 2 


ouimtm  uomtio  (^rtui. 
mmtcmlirimfere  clio. 


llS,.li-JDi]D,]^jD>]L.  €>XM.  Seld..  55,  p.  2. 

j}Bg  ^  Snn,Iiifl^.  to  tljiP  Qurpn. 


i 


z. 


LIVES  OF  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


I.-LA  ESTOIRE  DE  SEINT  AEDWAKD  LE  REI. 

IL-YITA  BEATI  EDVARDI  REGIS  ET  CONEESSORIS. 

III.— VITA  .EDUUARDI  REGIS  QUI  APUD  WESTMONASTERIUM 

REUUIESCIT. 


EDITED  BY 

HENRY  RICHARDS  LUARD,  M.A., 

TELLOW  AND  ASSISTANT  TUTOR  OF  TRINITY  COLLEGE,  CAMBRIDGE.  ' 


PUBLISHED  BY  THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  LORDS  COMMISSIONERS  OF  HER  MAJESTY'S 
TREASURY,  UNDER  THE  DIRECTION  OF  THE  MASTER  OF  THE  ROLLS. 


LONDON: 

LONGMAN,  BROWN,  GREEN,  LONGMANS,  AND  ROBERTS, 

1858. 


CONTENTS. 

Page 

Preface  ♦  ix 

La  Estoire  de  Seint  Aedward  le  Rei  : 

Description  of  the  Illustrations     ....  1 

The  Poem   25 

Translation   161 

Glossary   315 

Vita  Beati  Edvardi  Regis  et  Confessoris    .  .361 

Extract  from  the  Caius  MS   381 

Translation  of  the  Extract  in  Norman  French 

FROM  A  MS.  in  the  Vatican     ....  384 

Vita  JEduuardi  Regis  qui  apud  Westmonasterium 

requiescit   389 

Index   439 


PREFACE. 


PREFACE, 


The  historical  matter  contained  in  the  present  volume 
is  entirely  relating  to  the  reign  and  times  of  Edward 
the  Confessor,  and  those  immediately  preceding  and 
following.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  authors  of  the 
works  now  for  the  first  time  printed  (the  names  of 
whom  are  all  unknown),  lived  at  times  very  distinct 
each  from  the  other,  and  took  very  different  views  of 
the  leading  characters  of  the  times  of  which  they 
wrote. 

The  beautiful  MS.  jfrom   which  the  French  poem,  Descrip- 
which   occupies   the  greater  part   of  the   volume,  is  Cambridge 
printed,  is  preserved  in  the  publick  library  of  the  Uni-  MS. 
versity  of  Cambridge,  to  which  it  was  presented  by  ^i^l. 
George  II.,  with  the  other  volumes  of  Bishop  Moore's  e©.  iii.  59. 
library.^     It  consists  of-  thirty-three  parchment  leaves, 
in   triple    columns,    containing,   for    the   most  part, 
twenty-three  lines  in  each,  the  upper  portion  of  each 
page  (with  the  exception  of  page  1)  being  occupied 
with  a  coloured  illustration  of  the  events  described  in 
it, — usually,  though  not  always,  divided  into  two  com- 
partments.    In  the  centre  of  these,  and  thus  in  the 
middle  of  the  three  columns,  is  a  description  in  verse 
of  the  illustration,  written  in  rubrick.  Occasionally 


'  On  the  first  page  is  written  the  lines — 

name  "  Laurens  Nowell,  1563,"  pro-  "Au  Mons.  Cope  son  tres  chur  amye 

bably  the  same  person  as  the  Dean  Envoia  Guill.  Lambard  cast  poesie/ 

of  Lichfield  of  that  date  :  and  the  l^he  initial  A  is  illuminated. 


X 


PREFACE. 


tbrof^the  ^^^^^'^  i^^Yee   of  these   deseriptions,  and 

Cambridge  sometimes  the  picture  is  smaller,  so  as  to  extend  only 
over  two-thirds  of  the  page,  in  -which  case  the  first 
PubL^^^^'  ^^^^  column  of  text  runs  up  to  the  top,  alongside 
Ee.  iii.  59.  of  the  illustration.^  As  these  descriptions  interrupt  the 
text,  it  has  been  thought  advisable  to  print  them 
separately  at  the  beginning  of  the  poem,  and  short 
descriptions  of  each  of  the  illustrations  have  been 
added.  These  are,  as  may  be  judged  from  the  fac-simile,^ 
of  a  very  high  order  of  merit,  and,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  excellence  of  the  motif  of  many  of  them,  they  give 
very  interesting  examples  of  the  dress,  architecture, 
and  armour  of  the  time  of  their  execution.  The  MS., 
both  text  and  illustrations,  is  not  unknown  to  the 
publick.  Of  the  former,  a  specimen  is  given  (but  with 
a  considerable  number  of  erroneous  readings)  in  Michel's 
CJiToniques  Anglo-Normandes,  Eouen,  1836,  Tom.  I,, 
pp.  119-126,  where  the  passage  vv.  4511-4638  is  ex- 
tracted; of  the  illustrations  several  outline  engravings 
are  given  in  Taylor's  Translation  of  Wace's  Chronicle 
of  the  Norman  Conquest,  Lond.  1837,^  and  a  care- 
fully executed  copy  of  one  will  be  found  in  Shaw's 
Dresses  and  Decorations  of  the  Middle  Ages,  Lond. 
1843,  Vol.  I. 

Dedication     The  poem  is  dedicated  to  ^'Alianore,  riche  Reine 
Poem       d'Engletere,"  i.e.  Eleanor  of  Provence,  Queen  of  Henry 
III.    The  author  gives  us  very  few  hints  as  to  who 
he  was,  or  what  was  his  condition  ;  but  from  the  very 
fact  of  King   Edward  being  his   subject,   from  the 


1  Besides  tlie  principal  illustra- 
tions, there  are  occasionally  some 
very  well  executed  representations 
of  vines  and  vine  leaves  at  the  foot 
of  the  pages.  At  the  foot  of  p,  24  a 
human  face  is  very  curiously  drawn 
in  the  centre  of  a  bundle  of  vine 
leaves  and  grapes. 

-  The  page  selected  for  facsimile 


is  p.  53  of  the  MS.  (vv.  3821-3892.) 
The  illustration  is  the  Death  of  the 
King,  and  his  soul  being  conducted 
by  S.  Peter  and  S.  John  to  the 
Saviour.    No.  LII. 

^  These  are  Illustrations  XI.,  XII., 
LI.,  LIII.,  LXIV.  The  one  given 
by  Shaw  is  LIII. 


PREFACE. 


xi 


elaborate  manner  in  which  he  has  enlarged  everything  Dedication 
respecting  Westminster  that  falls  in  his  way,  and  ^f^^^ 
especially  from  his  interesting  and  full  description  of 
the  church  itself,  we  may  perhaps  think  it  most  pro- 
bable that  he  was  connected  with  Westminster.  And 
with  this  agrees  the  only  hint  he  gives  of  himself, 
where  he  speaks  of  how  King  Edward  (vv.  2020-2) — 

"De  quor  verai  e  tendre, 
Ama  Seint  Pore  le  apostre, 
Le  suen  seigneur  e  le  nostra," 

thus  apparently  claiming  S.  Peter  as  his  lord,  as  being 
under  his  especial  patronage,  as  an  ecclesiastick  of 
Westminster  would  of  course  be.  The  only  other  allu- 
sion to  himself  is  that  contained  in  vv.  3969,  8970, 
where  he  speaks  of  his  poverty. 

Of  the  date  of  the  MS.^  we  can  form  a  tolerably  Its  date, 
correct  estimate.  Judging  from  the  beauty  and  care 
with  which  the  volume  is  executed,  we  may  conclude 
that  it  was  most  probably  the  copy  intended  for  the 
Queen,  to  whom  it  was  dedicated,  and  was  thus,  in 
all  probability,  Avritten  and  presented  on  the  occasion 
of  one  of  the  chief  events  connected  with  Westminster 
in  Henry  lll.'s  reign.  These  seem  to  be  the  King's 
marriage  and  second  coronation  at  Westminster,  his 
restoration  of  the  church,  and  lastly,  the  removal  of 
the  body  of  S.  Edward.  The  first  of  these  events 
took  place  in  1236,  the  second  in  1245,  and  the 
third  in  1269,  Of  these,  the  second  date  is,  perhaps, 
more  probable  than  the  others,  as  such  a  passage 
as  vv.  3849,  3850  could  hardly  have  been  written 
after  the  battle  of  Lewes  (1264)  ;  and  the  whole  of 
the  Dedication  seems  to  imply  that  the  King  and 
Queen  had  been  married  some  time.  This  gives  us. 
1245  as  the  date,  from  internal  evidence,  and  this 


'  Of  course  the  possible  limits  are  I  of  the  marriage,  the  latter  of  the 
1236  and  1272,  the  former  the  year  !  death,  of  Henry  III. 


xii 


PREFACE. 


y^Tm^  ^^'^  agrees  very  well  with  the  handwriting,  and  the  style 
of  the  armour,  and  the  architecture  (which  is  early 
English  or  first  Pointed)  in  the  illustrations.^ 

That  the  illustrations  were  executed  by  the  author's 
own  hand  appears  from  what  he  tells  us  himself,  in  the 
passage  in  which  he  mentions  his  object  in  giving 
them  (vv.  8961-8966)  :- 

"Pur  lais  ki  de  lettrure 
Ne  sevent,  en  purtraiture 
^  Figuree  apertement 

L'ai  en  cest  livret  present ; 

Par  CO  ke  desir  e  voil 

Ke  oraille  ot,  voient  li  oil." 

Language.  The  language  in  which  the  poem  is  written  is  that 
branch  of  the  langue  d'Oil  which  is  usually  called 
Norman-French,  and  the  style  is  very  similar  to  that 
of  Geoffrey  Gaimar,  whose  Estoire  des  JEngles  is 
printed  in  the  Monumenta  Historica  Britannica ; 
and  Benoit  d^  Sainte-More,  a  portion  of  whose 
Estoire  e  Genealogie  des  Dux  qui  unt  este  par  ordre 
en  Normendie  will  be  found  in  Michel's  Croniques 
Anglo-Normandes.  The  text  has  been  printed,  it  is 
believed,  with  accuracy,  the  few  occasions  on  which 
the  editor  has  ventured  to  alter  the  MS.  reading  being 
always  indicated.^  The  MS.  has  been  written,  if  not 
by  the  author  himself,  by  a  very  careful  scribe. 
The  Trans-  In  making  the  translation,  which  is  printed  so  as 
lation.  correspond  line  by  line  with  the  original  text,  my 

wish  has  been  to  be  as  literal  as  possible.  It  would 
have  been  easy  to  have  smoothed  away  harshness  of 


*  All  the  architectural  details,  such 
"as  lancets,  windows,  door-hinges,  and 
capitals  of  pillars,  are  of  the  purest 
period  of  Early  English — (that  which 
is  usually  supposed  to  have  lasted 
from  1189  to  1272)— the  forms  of 
the  crowns  and  helmets,  the  stunted 


mitres,  the  chain  armour,  and  the 
bearings  on  the  shields,  which  all  are 
executed  with  very  great  care,  be- 
long also  to  the  same  period. 

*  These  alterations  consist  chiefly 
in  the  occasional  insertion  of  an 
omitted  letter  in  brackets. 


PREFACE. 


xiii 


diction,  and  to  have  veiled  difficulties  by  going  round  The  Trans- 
the  meaning  instead  of  directly  at  it ;  but  it  seemed 
to  me  that  the  object  of  such  a  translation  is  to  have, 
as  clearly  as  possible,  a  representation  of  the  original, 
— and  thus  that  ruggedness  and  inelegancies  of  lan- 
guage or  style  in  the  French  ought  to  be  reproduced 
in  the  English.  In  two  points  this  has  been  attended 
with  considerable  difficulty, — the  perpetual  change  from 
the  narrative  present  to  the  perfect  tense,  which  often 
seem  indiscriminately  used,  and  the  variations  between 
the  second  person  singular  and  the  second  person 
plural  in  addresses,  which  are  also  constantly  inter- 
changed. In  both  these  points  I  have,  in  spite  of  the 
resultinpj  inelesrance,  in  almost  all  instances  followed 
the  original.  I  may  at  least  lay  claim  to  the  character 
of  an  honest  translator,  as  each  passage  is  given 
according  to  the  meaning  which  I  believe  the  words 
will  bear ;  and  I  have  never,  by  a  smooth-sounding 
paraphrase,  avoided  grappling  with  the  difficulties, 
which  are  neither  few  nor  slight,  of  my  author.^ 

In  compiling  the  Glossary,  my  object  has  been  to  the  Glos- 
enable  the  poem  to  be  read  with  as  little  trouble  as 
possible,  and  it  wiU  be  found  to  be  very  full  (some 
may  consider  too  much  so)  of  grammatical  explana- 
tions of  the  verbs  which  occur;  for  I  believe,  that 
to  a  person  not  familiar  with  this  language,  his  chief 
difficulties  will  arise  from  ignorance  of  the  tense  and 
person  of  the  verbs.  It  should  be  recoUected  that  the 
Glossary  is  strictly  what  its  name  implies,  and  that 
its  only  object  is  to  illustrate  this  poem,  not  to  give 
a  complete  account  of  the  words  which  it  contains ; 
and  in  giving  the  meanings  of  a  word,  I  mean  that 
it  is  used  with  these  in  this  MS.,  not  that  it  has 


^  I  take  tliis  opportunity  of  ac-  from  the  Eev.  J.  Stevenson,  Vicar 
knowledging  much  kind  assistance  of  Leighton  Buzzard,  and  the  Rev. 
in  the  interpretation  of  many  of  the  J.  Glover,  Chaplain  of  Trinity  Col- 
more  difficult  passages  of  the  MS.  lege,  Cambridge. 


xiv 


PREFACE. 


The  Gios-       others.    It  would  have  been  easy  to  have  <riven  it 

sary.  & 

a  learned  appearance  by  extracting  examples  of  the 
words  from  other  poems  and  dictionaries ;  but  this 
seemed  to  me  very  different  from  what  is  desired 
in  such  a  publication  as  the  present.^  The  books 
which  I  have  chiefly  used  in  this  compilation 
are  Kelham's  Dictionary  of  the  Norman  or  Old 
French  Language,  Lond.  1779 ;  Roquefort's  Glossaire 
de  la  Langue  Romane,  Par.  1808 ;  the  Glossaire 
Frangais  in  the  seventh  volume  of  Henschel's  edition 
of  Du  Cange,  Par.  1850 ;  and  Burguy's  Orammaire  de 
la  Langue  d'O'il,  Berlin,  1853,  a  most  invaluable 
work  for  all  students  of  tliis  language,  and  to  which 
I  must  express  my  especial  obligations.^ 

u'^^p^'^d      ^^^^  period  of  history  embraced  in  this  MS.  extends 
of  History  over  the  whole  life  of  Edward  the  Confessor,  the  author 
f^^^^a-ced   ^or  rather  translator)  giving  a  sketch  of  the  condition 
Cambridge  Or  history  of  England  during  the  earlier  years  of  this 
king's  life,  before  he  was  called  to  the  throne,  and 
carrying  his  narration  on  to  the  battle  of  Hastings 
and  the  death  of  Harold,  in  order  to  show  the  fulfil- 
ment of  Edward's  dying  prophecy.    He  is  at  the  same 
time  careful  to  point  out  that  it  is  only  as  thus  con- 
cerning Edward  that  he  gives  the  history  of  these 
later  events. 


'  It  is  very  difficult  to  draw  the 
line  accurately  as  to  what  words 
should  be  admitted  into,  and  what 
excluded  from,  such  a  glossary.  My 
wish  has  been  to  insert  all  that  are 
not  found  in  the  ordinary  French 
dictionaries,  and  to  err  on  the  side 
of  inserting  rather  too  much,  than 
too  little.  References  to  the  lines  of 
the  Poem  where  the  words  occur 
have  been  added  when  the  word  is 
found  only  in  one  place,  or  where  the 
line  referred  to  gives  a  good  example 
of  its  use.   In  two  or  three  instances 


ordinary  French  words  have  been 
inserted,  when  these  might  have 
been  mistaken  for  other  words,  spelt 
in  the  same  way,  which  occur  in 
the  MS. 

2  I  have  also  consulted,  among 
other  glossaries,  Michel's  Glossary 
appended  to  the  Chronique  des  Dues 
de  Normandie,  Par.  1844.  But  M. 
Burguy  has  made  so  much  use  of  this 
poem  in  collecting  his  examples 
as  almost  to  supersede  the  use  of 
M.  Michel's  Glossary. 


PREFACE.  XV 

He  beixins,  after  his  dedication  and  discussion  of  liis  Sketch  of 

the  1  eriocl 

materials  and  objects,  by  tracing  the  descent  of  Ed-  of  History 
ward  from  Alfred,  and  the  history  may  be  said  actually  ^™]5[g^^^^ 
to  commence  with  the  reign  of  Etheked,  the  birth  of  Cambridge 
Edward,  and  the  Danish  invasion  under  Sweyn. 

On  the  flight  of  Ethelred  to  Normandy,  Sweyn 
styled  himself  king,  and  a  vivid  picture  is  given  of 
the  misery  of  the  country  from  the  Danish  invaders. 
(No  hint  is  given  of  the  massacre  of  S.  Brice's  day.) 
On  Sweyn's  death  (of  which  the  usual  legendary  ac- 
count is  given)  a  fresh  band  of  Danish  invaders  (ac- 
cording to  our  author)  landed,  and  the  condition  of 
England  became  worse  than  ever.  The  Queen  (Emma) 
and  her  two  sons  were  sent  to  their  uncle,  the  Duke 
of  Normandy ;  of  Ethelred  we  hear  no  more.  The 
author  then  takes  up  the  fortunes  of  Edmund  Iron- 
side, and  gives  an  account  of  liis  victories  over  Cnut, 
and  finally  an  elaborate  description  of  the  single  fight 
of  the  two  sovereigns,  and  consequent  partition  of  the 
country.  On  the  murder  of  Edmund  Ironside,  Cnut 
remained  sole  king,  married  Ethelred's  widow,  Emma, 
and  exiling  the  two  sons  of  Edmund  Ironside  and  aU 
the  relations  of  Ethelred,  secured  to  liimself  a  peaceful 
reign  for  the  rest  of  his  life.  Harold  Harefoot,  his 
son  by  Algiva,  succeeded  him,  as  being  on  the  spot  at 
the  time  of  his  death,  both  Ethelred's  sons  remaining 
in  Normandy  :  the  elder  of  them,  Alfred,  apparently 
with  a  design  on  the  throne,^  sailed  to  England  with 
a  considerable  force,  and  landed  at  Sandwich.  He  was 
received  with  open  arms  by  Godwin  Earl  of  Kent,  who 
styled  him  his  rightful  lord  ;  but  at  night  he,  with  all 
his  followers,  was  treacherously  seized  and  brought 
before  Harold,  who  sent  him  to  the  isle  of  Ely,  where 


V.  4 19-42 1,— 

Aelfred  fu  dreit  eir  de  nessance, 
E  s'en  vent  de  Normendie 
A  grant  force  de  navie. 


xvi 


PREFACE. 


tlltT Period  ^^^^    ^^^^    ^^^^  ^^^^ 

of  History  The  condition  of  the  English  is  described  as  being 

?n\hT^^*^  very  wretched  in  this  king's  reign,  as  the  Danes  were 
Cambridge  universally  preferred  and  the  English  ill  treated  ;  and 
the  queen,  although  Cnut's  widow,  was  in  continual 
danger  from  her  step-son.  On  his  death  after  a  short 
reign,  Hardecnut,  the  remaining  son  of  Cnut,  was 
the  unanimous  choice  of  the  whole  country.  His  first 
action  was  to  have  the  body  of  Harold  disinterred  and 
thrown  into  the  Thames  ;  it  was,  however,  found  and 
re-buried  by  the  Danes.  This  king  is  described  as 
being  especially  unpopular  among  the  Danes,  and,  ac- 
cording to  our  author,  actually  at  war  with  them.  He 
supported  the  war  by  means  of  a  heavy  tribute  from 
the  English,  and  the  condition  of  the  country  is  re- 
presented as  worse  than  ever,  no  one  seeing  to  which 
side  safely  to  hold,  and  fortune  declaring  alternately 
for  Hardecnut  and  the  Danes.  On  his  sudden  death 
at  Lambeth,  the  ills  of  the  country  reached  their 
climax.  We  have  next  the  legend  of  Bishop  Britte- 
wold  or  Brihtwold's  vision  of  the  coronation  of  the 
young  Edward,  and  the  promise  of  peace  and  prospe- 
rity in  his  reign  ;  and  the  description  of  the  sorrowful 
condition  of  the  young  prince  in  his  solitude  in  Nor- 
mandy. On  Hardecnut's  death  he  was  at  once  elected 
king,  and  immediately  sent  for  from  Normandy,  and 
anointed  and  crowned  king  by  the  Archbishops  of  Can- 
terbury and  York.  The  king  on  his  coronation  found 
not  only  the  whole  of  England  well  affected  to  him, 
but  all  the  neighbouring  sovereigns  ;  the  Emperor  of 
Germany  and  the  King  of  France  sent  embassies, 
the  only  sovereign  that  held  aloof  being  the  King  of 
Denmark.  His  first  act  was  to  abolish  the  Danegelt, 
in  consequence  of  having  (according  to  the  legend)  seen 
a  demon  sitting  on  the  heaps  of  gold. 

The  story  of  his  pardoning  the  thief  who  stole  his 
treasure  follows,   and  then,  at  considerable  length,  is 


PREFACE. 


xvii 


given  the  history  of  the  king's  marriage  with  Edith,  Sketch  of 
the  daughter  of  Godwin,  who  is  spoken  of  as  the  most  of^iJistiry 
powerful  noble  in  the  country.    He  is  represented  as  embraced 
desiring   to   accomplish  this   marriage  partly  for  the  Cambridge 
advantage  it  would  be  to  himself,  and  partly  that  by 
this  means  the  death  of  Alfred  and  his  other  murders 
(for  besides  Alfred's,  Edmund  Ironside's  murder  is  laid 
by  our  author  at  Godwin's  door)  and  treasons  would 
be  hushed  up.    Soon  after  the  marriage,  the  intended 
invasion  of  the  Danes  was  defeated  by  the  death  of 
their  l^ing  on  embarking,  of  which   King  Edward's 
vision   is   given   at   length.    And  now  that  he  was 
firmly  seated  on  the  throne,  with  peace  at  home  and 
abroad,  he  bethought  him  of  his  vow  of  pilgrimage 
to  Rome,  which,  while  in  solitude  and  distress  in  Nor- 
mandy, he  had  made  to  S.  Peter.    The  barons  were 
summoned,  and  he  demanded  leave   of  absence  from 
the  country  for  this  purpose.    His  speech  on  the  occa- 
sion, and  also  the  arguments  by  which  he  was  induced 
to  remain  and  apply  for  a  dispensation  to  the  Pope, 
are  given  at  great  length;  the  dangers  of  the  journey, 
the  harm  to  the  country  by  the  absence  of  the  sove- 
reign, are  forcibly  dwelt  upon  t  and  the  archbishop  and 
barons  finally  refuse  their  consent  to  his  going.  Two 
bishops  were  sent  in  consequence  to  Rome,  and  obtained 
the  requisite  dispensation  from  the  Pope  (Leo  IX.),  on 
condition   that  a  monastery  be   built   in   honour  of 
S.  Peter.    A  legendary  story  of  S.  Peter's  appearing 
to  a  hermit,  and  giving  him  the  same  account  that 
the  bishops  brought  fi'om  Rome,  accompanies  the  his- 
tory of  their  journey  and  return.     The  king  then 
began  the  restoration  of  Westminster,  in  order  to  be 
freed  by  this  means  from  his  vow,  and  a  very  elabo- 
rate account  of  Westminster  is  given  ; — the  history  of 
its  foundation   soon   after  Ethelbert's   conversion,  the 
legend  of  its  dedication  by  S.  Peter,  and  a  description 
of  the  church  as  restored  by  Edward.    A  second  em- 

b 


xviii 


PREFACE. 


Sketch  of  bassy  was  then  sent  to  Rome  to  obtain  a  confirmation 
of  History  privileges,  which  was  fully  granted  by  (Nicho- 

embraced  las  II.),  who  was  then  Pope.  The  popularity  and 
Cambridge  excellence  of  King  Edward's  government  is  next  de- 
scribed ;  and  the  accounts  of  various  miracles,  the  chief 
being  the  well-known  one  of  the  cure  of  the  scrofulous 
woman,  which  has  been  supposed  to  have  been  the 
origin  of  the  custom  of  touching  for  the  king's  evil, 
continued  by  English  Sovereigns  till  a  comparatively 
recent  period.  These  are  followed  by  the  story  of  the 
quarrel  of  the  queen's  brothers,  Harold  and  Tostin 
(who  are  now  for  the  first  time  introduced)  in  the 
presence  of  the  king  and  their  father  Godwin  :  the 
king  is  represented  prophesying  their  future  fate,  as 
foreshadowed  by  this  quarrel,  and  the  author  interrupts 
the  course  of  his  narrative  to  show  how  this  was 
accomplished.  Soon  after  occurred  the  death  of  God- 
win at  table,  which  is  treated  here  as  a  Divine 
judgment  for  the  murder  of  Alfred.  He  is  described 
as  taking  up  a  morsel  of  bread,  and  stating  that  his 
eating  this  should  be  a  proof  of  his  innocence  in  the 
matter.  The  king  blessed  it,  and  the  earl  was  imme- 
diately choked.  The  strange  legend  of  the  seven 
sleepers  of  Ephesus  follows,  and  then  that  of  S.  John 
appearing  to  two  palmers  in  Palestine,  and  giving 
them  King  Edward's  ring,  which  he  had  obtained 
from  him  under  the  guise  of  a  beggar ;  it  is  this 
legend  which  has  been  the  origin  of  the  customary 
representation  of  King  Edward  in  this  country.  The 
king's  death  witliin  six  months  was  foretold,  and  on 
hearing  this  he  summoned  his  barons  to  Westminster 
for  the  dedication  of  the  church,  which  soon  after  took 
place,  though  the  king  was  prevented  by  illness  from 
being  present.  He  is  then  described  as  asking  Harold 
of  his  intentions  respecting  the  crown,  and  Harold  as 
taking  an  oath  that  he  had  no  idea  of  the  crown ; — that 
AVilliam  of  Normandy,  to  whom  Edward  had  granted 


PREFACE. 


xix 


it,  had  the  ridit,  while  he  himself  had  no  claim  orpJ^^^^^P^, 

'  .    .  .       .  .      the  1  criod 

right  to  it,  unless  William  gave  it  him,  together  with  of  History 
his  daughter.  (See  note  at  foot  of  the  page  for  a  discus-  ^^^^[g^^^ 
sion  of  this.)  Shortly  after  the  king  was  seized  with  Cambridge 
a  fever,  and  fell  into  a  trance ;  on  emerging  from 
which,  he  is  represented  as  giving  to  all  around  an 
account  of  the  vision  which  he  had  seen  during  liis 
trance  of  the  ills  to  come  upon  England,  ending  with 
an  allegory  as  to  when  they  were  to  cease.  The 
author  gives  the  usual  explanation  of  this  allegory, 
but  carries  it  down  to  his  own  times,  which  gives 
him  an  opportunity  of  paying  another  compliment  to 
Henry  III.,  the  reigning  sovereign.  The  conduct  of 
Archbishop  Stigand  turning  aside  and  mocking,  alone 
of  all  who  heard  the  prophecy,  is  mentioned.  The  king 
then,  after  committing  his  wife  and  her  friends  to  the 
care  of  his  people,  and  receiving  the  sacraments,  died. 
Immediately  before  this  we  have,  what  is  perhaps 
the  most  curious  passage  in  the  whole  book,  a  second 
speech  of  Harold  about  the  succession,  introduced 
as  if  voluntarily  made  by  him  to  King  Edward. 
He  again  states  that  Edward  had  granted  the  crown 
to  William ;  that  William's  daughter  had  the  right  to 
it  through  Emma,  Edward's  mother  (who  was  also 
WiUiam's  great  aunt,)  and  that  if  William  did  not 
give  it  to  his  daughter,  AVilliam  himself  had  the 
right  to  it.  Harold  at  the  same  time  states  that  he 
was  in  alliance  with  William,  and  intended  to  marry 
his  daughter.^    The  Archbishop  Stigand  tells  him  that 


1  This  seems  to  be  (after  much  con- 
sideration) the  best  interpretation  of 
the  very  difficult  and  obscure  passage 
yv.  3905-3908,  coup'ed  as  it  must 
of  course  be  with  vv.  3629,  3630. 
Not  that  this  is  entirely  satisfactory. 
How,  for  instance,  could  William's 
daughter  have  any  right  through 


Emma  ?  To  say  that  if  he  did  not 
give  the  crown  to  his  daughter,  he 
had  the  right  to  it  himself,  seems 
simply  absurd.  But  the  whole  pas- 
sage is  full  of  inconsistencies,  and 
seems  to  have  been  made  intention- 
ally obscure. 

b  2 


XX 


PREFACE. 


the^  Period  breaks  this  covenant,  no  prelate  would  anoint 

of  History  him,  and  no  one  in  the  country  would  crown  him. 
in  the  Accounts  of  posthumous  miracles  follow,  and  these 

Cambridge  would  naturally  bring  the  author's  work  to  a  termi- 
nation, did  he  not  wish  to  show  the  full  accomplish- 
ment of  Edward's  prophecy  respecting  Harold  and 
Tostin.  On  Harold's  seizure  of  the  crown,  Tostin  is 
represented  as  determined  to  be  avenged  on  him  for 
his  compulsory  exile,  and  as  going  in  consequence  to 
Harold  Harfager,  King  of  Norway,  to  request  his 
assistance.  They  landed  in  Northumberland  with  a 
large  force,  and,  after  defeating  the  Earl  of  Northum- 
berland, crossed  the  Humber,  and  advanced  into  the 
country.  Harold  is  represented  as  stopped  by  a  sudden 
attack  of  ilhiess  while  on  his  march  to  oppose  them, 
and  then  as  suddenly  cured  through  the  aid  of 
S.  Edward,  to  whom  in  his  distress  he  had  recourse. 
The  complete  victory  of  Harold  at  Stamford  Bridge, 
and  the  death  of  Tostin  and  Harold  Harfager  in  the 
battle,  are  brought  forward  by  our  author  to  show  the 
fulfilment  of  King  Edward's  prophecy  of  the  fate  of 
the  two  sons  of  Godwin.  Harold  is  described  as 
more  overbearing,  haughty,  and  cruel  in  consequence, 
and  resisting  all  the  attempts  of  the  Confessor,  who 
by  visions  and  dreams  continues  to  exhort  him  to 
repentance. 

William's  demand  of  the  crown,  and  appeal  to  the 
Pope  and  King  of  France  on  Harold's  refusal,  next 
follow;  and,  after  the  account  of  some  more  miracles 
at  King  Edward's  tomb,  the  author  gives  a  brief  ac- 
count of  the  landing  and  victory  of  the  Norman  at 
Hastings,  after  expressly  stating  that  he  does  so  only 
to  show  what  power  had  the  vengejxnce  of  King 
Edward.  The  MS.  has,  unfortunately,  lost  a  leaf 
towards  the  end  ;  this  doubtless  gave  some  account  of 
the  founding  of  Battle  Abbey,  and  most  probably  of 
the  well-known  legend  of  Bishop  Wulstan.    It  ends 


PREFACE. 


xxi 


with  an  account  of  the  re-openino-  of  the  kinsr's  tomb,  Sketch  of 

.  .  the  I'eriod. 

the  finding  of  the  body  of  the  saint  entire,  and  a  short  of  History 
statement  of  the  glory  of  the  church  of  Westminster,  ^^^^^^^^'^ 
and  the  duty  of  the  kings  of  England  to  maintain  it  in  Cambridge 
splendour  and  in  the  full  possession  of  its  privileges.^ 

Throughout  the  whole  poem  it  is  King  Edward,  and  General 
almost  he  alone,  who  is  brought  before  the  reader,  poem. 
The  previous  history  of  England  is  only  introduced  as 
far  as  it  relates  to  him,  and  the  history  of  the  events 
subsequent  to  his  death  only  in  order  to  show  the 
fulfilment  of  his  prophecies.  For  Godwin  the  author 
seems  to  have  had  a  more  than  common  abhorrence, 
charging  him,  in  addition  to  the  other  crimes  usually 
attributed  to  him,  with  the  murder  of  Edmund  Iron- 
side.^ He  dwells  a  good  deal  on  the  claim  of  William 
to  the  throne,  as  is  perhaps  to  be  expected  from  one 
who  is  writing  to  the  wife  of  Henry  III.,  although 
he  gives  the  usual  interpretation  of  the  allegory  as  to 
when  the  troubles  in  England  were  to  cease,  by  Henry  I.'s 
returning  to  the  old  stock,  by  his  marriage  with  the 
heiress  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  line  ;^  and  in  one  passage 
(v.  3829)  distinctly  says  that  William  had  no  right  to 
the  crown.  Of  the  claims  of  Edmund  Ironside's  chil- 
dren he  says  not  a  word  :  they  are  dismissed  very 
early  in  the  poem,  with  the  words  put  into  the  young 
Edward  s  mouth  while  in  Normandy  (vv.  774,  5)  : — 
"  Mes  nevuz,  le  fiz  Aedmimd, 
Ne  seit  nuls  ke  devenuz  sunt." 


'  The  last  page  is  in  a  different 
hand  ;  there  is  also  no  description 
of  the  iUustrations ;  and  the  language 
is  slightly  different  from  the  rest  of 
the  poem :  thus  within  thirty  lines 
•we  find  three  words  used  with  the 
aspirate,  hor,  hy,  hou,  for  or,  i,  ou, 
which  hardly  occurs  in  all  the  rest 
of  the  MS. 

2  This  occurs  in  v v.  777,  8.  I  do 
not  think  it  can  be  translated  so  as 


to  have  any  other  meaning.  If  a 
period  were  placed  after  777,  there 
is  no  verb  of  which  "  Godwin "  is 
the  subject. 

^  He  styles  also  Henry  and  Elea- 
nor, V.  83,  "  aunez  de  sa  meisun," 
i.e.  of  Edward's,  the  eldest  or  heads 
of  his  house,  unless  we  take  *'  aunez  " 
in  its  usual  sense  of  "  patrons,"  and 
suppose  meisun  to  refer  to  West- 
minster. 


XXll  PEEFACE. 

The  Au-       rj^Yie  author,  or  ratlier  translator,  as  he  styles  him- 

tnor  s  ma-  ^  '  '  y  ^ 

terials,  and  self,  is  very  carefal  to  disclaim  the  possession  of  ori- 

Value^^^^   ginal  materials.     At  the  commencement  of  his  poem 

he  states  that  he  has  translated  the  history  from  Latin 

into  French,  and  adds  (v.  41-43) : — 

"  N'en  voil  unc  un  cuple  faire, 
Si  I'estoire  ne  usse  essamplaire, 
Ki  est  en  Latin  escrite." 

And  throughout  the  poem  he  continually  refers  to  this 
history  as  that  from  which  he  drew  his  facts,  under 
the  title  of  "La  estoire  (vv.  528,  2267,  4094),  "la 
grant  estoire"  (v.  595),  Tescripture  "  (v.  935),  "I'escrit" 
(vv.  2041,  3024),  ''Latin  k'est  essamplaire''  (v.  2896), 
"  li  escritz  k'est  en  Latin"  (v.  3021).^  He  takes  especial 
pains  to  assure  his  readers  that  he  follows  his  original 
Latin  very  closely  (3024-3028)  :— 

"  Li  escrit  , 

Dunt  cist  ke  me  ot,  ben  sace 
Siverai  mut  droit  la  trace, 
Kar  il  m'apent  le  Franceis  traire 
Si  k'au  Latin  ne  seit  cuntraire." 

So  a;gain,  in  his  prayer  to  S.  Edward,  after  having 
described  his  death,  he  puts  in  his  claim  for  the 
Saint's  protection,  because,  he  says  (v.  3957-9) : — 

"  Ai  translate  du  Latin, 
Sulum  mun  sen  e  mun  engin, 
En  Franceis  la  vostre  estoire."^ 

The  question  then  arises,  what  was  this  history  ? 
There  can,  I  think,  be  little  doubt  that  by  it  is  meant 


'  On  one  occasion,  before  giving 
tlie  story  of  Godwin's  death,  he  says 
(3277),  "  Cum  distla  verraie  geste." 
This  probably  refers  to  the  same 
work;  Geoffrey  Gaimar  {see  Preface 
to  Monumenta  Historica  Britannica, 
p.  91)  refers  to  the  Saxon  Chronicle 
under  tliis  title.    But  although  this 


latter  -work  mentions  Godwin's  sud- 
den illness  at  table  (Anno  1053),  it 
says  nothing  of  the  rest  of  the 
story. 

2  On  one  occasion  he  quotes  the 
"  History  of  Normandy  " — 

"  Cum  la  estoire  de  Normantz 
En  Latin  dit  e  en  Romantz."  (vv.153,4.) 


PREFACE. 


xxiii 


the  historical  works  of  Aelred  of  Rievaulx  ^ ;  viz.,  the  ^^^^^^^^^ 
Genealogia  Regum  Anglorum  and  the  Vita  Edwardi 
Regis.  To  a  considerable  extent  our  author's  boast  of 
faithful  translation  is  justified ;  but  the  matter  is 
throughout  amplified  and  spun  out,  especially  in  the 
speeches  and  letters  that  are  given,  and  he  has  mixed 
up  the  various  portions  of  Aelred's  works  so  as  to  make 
one  continuous  history ;  thus,  the  sketch  of  the  kings 
before  Edward,  and  the  story  of  Edmund  Ironside  s 
fight  with  Cnut,  are  taken  from  Aelred's  Genealogia 
Regum  Anglorum,  while  the  actual  life  of  S.  Edward 
cotnes  from  the  Vita  Sancti  Edwardi  Regis.  There 
is,  however,  a  great  deal  that  is  not  in  Aelred's  work ; 
thus  the  episode  of  Gunnilda's  vindication  of  her  cha- 
racter is  introduced  from  one  of  the  other  chroniclers, 
which  Aelred  omits  entirely  ;  and  from  other  sources 
also  are  derived  the  account  of  Alfred's  landing  and 
murder  (only  incidentally  mentioned  by  Aelred),  and 
the  very  curious  sketches  of  the  reigns  of  Harold 
Harefoot  and  Hardecnut,  which  are  passed  over  en- 
tirely by  Aelred.  Hardecnut  is  described  as  engaging 
in  open  war  with  the  Danes,  and  this  country 
during  his  reign  suffering  from  all  the  miseries  of 
civil  war. 

He  cannot  be  always  acquitted  of  carelessness  in  Instances 
following    his   author;  thus,   v.  126,    he    represents  ^acyinThe 

Poem. 


*  S.  Aelred,  whose  name  appears 
under  the  forms  Adelred,  Adilred, 
Aelred,  JEthelred,  Ailred,  Aired, 
Altred,  Athelred,  Ealfred,  Alured, 
Ealred,  Edilred,  Elered,  Elred, 
Ethelred,  Ethilred,  Hail  red,  Valred, 
was  born  at  Hexham,  in  1109,  spent 
his  youth  with  Henry  the  son  of 
David,  King  of  Scotland,  and  then 
became  a  monk  of  Kievaulx,  of 
which  he  was  ultimately  abbat.  He 
died  in  1166.    His  Genealogia  Be- 


gum  Anglorum  and  Vita  Sancti  Ed- 
wardi were  first  published  in  Twys- 
den's  Decern  Scriptores.  He  is 
perhaps  best  known  by  his  Speculum 
Charitatis.  A  complete  collection  of 
such  of  his  works  as  are  published 
will  be  found  in  the  cxcvth  volume 
of  Migne's  Patrologia,  Par.  1855,  to 
which,  as  the  most  convenient  and 
accessible  edition,  I  refer  throughout 
this  Preface. 


xxiv 


PREFACE. 


Instances   Edpfar  as  allying  himself  by  mamap-e  to  the  Duke  of 

ofinaccu-   , ^  *         ^       •     ,      -,      ^  •,  .  -r^,,    ^  -, 

racy  in  the  ormandy,  instead  of  his  son  Ethelred,  as  was  the 
Poem.  fact.  So  again,  v.  237,  in  his  account  of  the  queen 
and  her  sons  being  sent  to  Normandy  on  the  Danish 
invasion,  he  has  confounded  the  two  Dukes  Richard 
of  Normandy.^  Again,  v.  506,  where  the  story  of 
Gunnilda  is  given,  his  readers  could  only  suppose 
she  was  the  daughter  of  Hardecnut  instead  of  his 
sister.^ 

Additional  Minute  additions  are  frequently  introduced,  while 
thf  Poem.  other  respects  he  is  translating  pretty  closely.  We 
have  already  spoken  of  his  statement  that  Godwin 
was  concerned  in  the  murder  of  Edmund  Ironside  ; 
and  another  instance  may  be  given,  interesting  espe- 
cially as  illustrating  a  very  curious  point  of  ritualism. 
In  the  legendary  account  of  S.  Peter's  consecration  of 
Westminster,  Bishop  Mellitus  is  represented  as  observ- 
ing, when  he  entered  the  church — 

"  L'abecede  en  pavement 

Escrit  duble  apertement."    (vv.  2201,2.) 
the  fisherman  having  previously  told  him  that  (v.  2194) 

"  aperte  e  fresche 
I  verriez  Tabece  Grezesche." 

Aelred's  words  are — 

"  Videt  pavimentum  utrinsque  alphabet!  inscriptione 
signatum (ed.  Migne,  col.  757.) 

this  last  being  the  more  usual  form  of  the  rite, — to 
inscribe  both  the  Latin  and  Greek  alphabets  ;  and  this 


1  It  seems  impossible  to  make  this 
line  agree  with  the  supposition  of 
either  of  the  Dukes  Eichard  being 
in  the  author's  mind.  If  we  suppose 
he  meant  Richard  I.,  nevuz  nmst  be 
translated  grandsons ;  if  Richard  II., 
Jille  must  be  sister.  Richard  I.  had 
been  dead  some  seventeen  years. 

2  His  statement  that  Harold  was 


younger  than  Tostin  (Description  of 
Illustration  XLIII.  p.  14)  is  probably 
a  mere  slip  of  the  pen,  as  it  is  in- 
consistent with  other  passages  in  the 
poem.  Ordericus  Vitalis,  however, 
Historia  .Ecclesiastica,  Lib.  iii.,  in 
speaking  of  the  two  brothers  says, 
"  Tosticus,  (juia  major  natu  erat." 
Ed.  Le  Prevost.  Par.  1840,  p.  120. 


PREFACE. 


XXV 


same   account  is   given   by  William  of  Malmesbmy.  Additional 
But  Catalani,  Pontificale  Eomanum,  Tom.  II.  p.  63,  cites  ^he^Poem 
a  very  ancient  Pontifical  which  appointed  the  Greek 
alphabet  to  be  twice  written/  as   our  author  here 
represents  it. 

There  is  also  an  elaborate  description  of  the  church 
of  Westminster,  to  which  there  is  nothing  correspond- 
ing in  Aelred ;  but,  as  has  already  been  stated,  we 
believe  the  author  to  have  had  especial  opportunities 
for  acquiring  certainty  on  this  point  at  least. 

Of  Aelred's  work  little  need  be  added,  as  it  has 
been  so  long  and  so  well  known.  It  is  derived,  as 
has  been  stated  in  the  Preface  to  the  Monumenta 
Historica  Britannica,  p.  16,  almost  entirely  from  the 
Vita  Sancti  Edwardi  Anglorum  Regis  et  Confessoris 
of  Osbert,  or  Osbern,  of  Clare,  Prior  of  Westminster. 
How  large  a  use  Aelred  has  made  of  this  latter  work 
will  best  be  seen  by  the  list  of  chapters  of  Osbern's 
work,  which  is  now  for  the  first  time  printed  in  the 
note  below,  fi:om  the  MS.  in  Corpus  Christi  College, 
Cambridge,  No.  161.^ 


List  of  the 
chapters  of 
Osbern's 
Vita  S. 
|Edwardi, 
from  MS. 

|c.c.c. 

iCamb.  161. 


*  This  reference  is  taken  from 
Maskell's  Monumenta  Bitualia  Ec- 
clesicB  Anglicance.  Yol.  I.  p.  173,  note, 
who  may  also  be  consulted  as  to  the 
mystical  signification  of  this  rite. 

-  This  is  a  MS.  on  parchment,  of  the 
Xlllth  century,  containing  a  num- 
ber of  Saints'  Lives,  Osbern's  work 
being  the  last  in  the  volume.  It  is 
said  at  the  end  to  be  "  abbreviata  ex 
tractatu  domini  Osberni  AVestmonas- 
teriensis  prioris." 

"  Incipiunt  capitula  sequentis  vitse 
Sancti  Eadwardi  regis  Anglorum. 

1.  De  Sancti  Eadwardi  generositate 

ac  parentum  ejus  sanctitate. 

2.  Quanto   favore,   omisso  regis 

primogenito,  iste  nondum  na- 
tus  in  regem  constituitur. 


3.  Quanta    determinatione  etiam 

princeps  apostolorum  hujus 
regnum  revelaverit. 

4.  De  gratioso  ejus  regnandi  initio. 

5.  De  persona  ejus  et  moribus  et 

conversatione. 

6.  De  regali  ac  virginali  ejus  con- 

jugio. 

7.  Qualiter  regem  Dacise  in  Anglo- 

rum exitium  properantem  in 
longinquo  mari  vidit  sub- 
mergi. 

8.  Qualiter  apostolico  privilegio  a 

prisiino  solutus  est  voto. 

9.  Quam  congrue  et  princeps  apos- 

tolorum apostolicis  litteris  con- 
sonans  facienda  definit. 
10.  Ubi  rex  contractum  Beati  Petri 
mandate  bajulat,  sicque  sanat. 


xxvi 


PREFACE. 


Additional  The  conclusion  of  the  poem,  containing  the  account 
Sie^Poem.  Conquest,  is  not  taken  from  Aelred,  and,  in  a 

historical  point  of  view,  is  perhaps  the  most  valuable 
portion  of  the  whole.  The  author  enters  at  some 
length  into  the  character  and  conduct  of  Harold  during 
his  short  reign,  and  his  cruelty  and  oppression  are  put 
forward  as  one  of  the  incitements  for  William's  enter- 
prize.  See  the  description  of  illustration  LXII.,  p.  23, 
where  it  is  said  that  William — 

"K'ot  dire  ke  rois  Haraudz 
As  suens  est  crueus  e  baiidz, 
E  haiz  cum  lu  u  urs, 
As  Engleis  vent  faire  sucurs." 


11.  Ut   idem    apostolus    per  se 

Westmonasterium  olim  dedi- 
caverit. 

12.  De  iterata  voti  absolutione  per 

honorificiim  Papa?  privilegium. 

13.  Qualiter   ipse   rex   et  comes 

quidam  Christum  corporaliter 
oculis  viderint ;  idque  divini- 
tus  propalatum  sit. 

14.  De  muliere  ab  execrabili  morbo 

per  ejus  tactum  curata  et  a 
sterilitate  recuperata. 

15.  De  cseco  per  lavaturam  manuum 

regis  luce  donato. 

16.  De  altero  ceeco  per  simile  col- 

lyrium  illuminato. 

17.  Item  de  alio  per  ejus  tactum 

luce  reparato. 

18.  De  tribus  csecis  et  uno  monoculo 

lumine  ditatis. 

19.  Quam  miranda  rex  de  septem 

dormientibus  viderit,  ejusque 
rei  portentum  expresserit. 

20.  Itinerarium  stupendum  duorum 

peregrinorum  per  quos  Sanctus 
Johannes  annulum  Sancto  Ed- 
wardo  quern  ei  dederat,  re- 
misit. 


21.  De  regia  Westmonasterii  dedi- 

catione  et  regis  segrotatione. 

22.  De  revelatione  quam  in  agonia 

super  regni  mutatione  didicit ; 
resumptoque  vigore  suis  edixit. 

23.  Extrema     regis    allocutio  et 

spiritus  emigratio,  corporisque 
nitor  atque  tumulatio. 

24.  De  contracto  erecto. 

25.  De  septem  caccis  simul  ab  eo 

luce  ditatis. 

26.  Qualiter  victoriam  regi  Haroldo 

se  facturum  signo  certificat. 

27.  Quomodo  rex  gloriosus  de  se- 

pulchro  suo  visus  est  exire, 
sicque  ccepit  csecus  videre. 

28.  Quam  mirifice  quidam  sanctus 

episcopus  Beato  Edwardo  in 
concilio  ei  patrocinante  resti- 
tuitur. 

29.  De  prima   ejus  translatione  et 

corporis  integritate. 

30.  De  puella  in  sanctum  blasphe- 

mando  deformata  et  per  eum 

reformata. 
Expliciunt  capitula  Beati  Ead  wardi 
regis  et  confessoris  extractatu  domini 
Osberni  prioris  Westmonasterii." 


PREFACE* 


xxvii 


See  also  v.  4318,  where  Harold  is  represented  as  in- Additioual 
suiting  the  messengers  sent  by  W^illiani  to  demand  ^^^q  Poem 
the    crown.    And   when    he  assembles    his   army  to 
oppose  the  invaders,  they  are  said  to  have  come  very 
unwillingly : — 

"Plursurs  resoignent  veiiir 
E  ki  vindrent,  vindrent  enuiz, 
Kar  li  rois  fut  mut  haiz."  (vv.  4340-4342.) 

The  account  of  the  battle  of  Hastings  itself  is  the 
same  with  the  ordinary  descriptions,  the  usual  details 
being  given ;  viz.,  the  first  attack  made  by  Harold, — 
the  success  of  the  English  at  the  commencement, — and 
the  stratagem  by  which  the  battle  was  at  length  won 
by  the  Normans.  The  author  states  that  Harold's  body 
was  found  among  the  slain,  and  buried  at  Waltham, 
without  dropping  a  hint  of  the  legend  of  his  surviving. 

I  have  already  spoken  of  the  popularity  of  Aelred's  Popularity 
work.^  There  are  numerous  MSS.  of  it  existing  in  ^^^^^^^^  ^ 
various  libraries ;  and  it  has  received  a  fair  share  of 
attention  in  print.  A  proof  of  how  long  this  popu- 
larity lasted  will  be  found  in  the  Latin  poem,  which 
forms  the  second  of  the  MSS.  printed  in  the  present 
volume,  and  which  is  a  sort  of  abridged  versification 
of  Aelred's  work. 

The  MS.  from  which  it  is  printed,  which  is  preserved  Description 
in  the  Bodleian  library  at  Oxford  (MS.  Selden,  55),  is  ^Vd  ms"" 
a  small  quarto  on  vellum,  containing  ten  leaves,  with  Bodl.  Seld. 

55. 


MS.  Trin.  '  S.  Edward's  history  as  told  by 
CoU.Camb.  Aelred  seems  also  to  have  been  a 
B.  10.  2.  popular  subject  for  illustration.  In 
the  library  of  Trinity  College,  Cam- 
bridge, there  is  a  very  beautiful  and 
curious  MS.  of  the  Revelations,  with 
an  illuminated  picture  on  each  page, 
at  the  end  of  which  are  six  leaves, 
which  contain  unfinished  outlines  of 
twenty-four  of  the  same  subjects  as 
are  represented  in  the  French  MS.  in 


the  present  volume.  The  gold  and  the 
green  colours  have  been  laid  on,  but 
something  prevented  the  designs 
from  ever  being  finished.  Although 
not  of  so  high  a  style  of  art  as  those 
in  the  French  MS.,  they  are  exceed- 
ingly curious  and  interesting,  from 
their  showing  what  portions  of  these 
illuminations  were  first  done.  The 
MS.  is  of  the  fourteenth  century.  It 
is  marked  B.  10.  2. 


xxviii 


PKEFACE. 


Description  twenty-seven  lines  in  each  page,  written  in  a  hand 
f jrd  MS. "  fifteenth  century.^ 

Bodl.  Seld.  It  was  written,  as  the  author  himself  tells  us,  in  the 
55. 

reign  of  Henry  VI.,  to  whom  it  is  dedicated.  From 
the  words  of  his  Dedication — 

"  Rex  Ilenrice  potens,  qui  nunc  diademata  regni 
Ilujus  sextus  habes  istius  nominis  auctor," 
Date  of  the  it  is  unlikely  that  the  poem  should  have  been  written 
P^^"'-       after   the   first  battle   of  St.  Albans,   in  1455,  es- 
pecially as  the  author,  although  alluding  to  the  igno- 
rance of  his  age,  and  the   neglect    of  all  historical 
studies,  gives   no   hint   of  any  disturbances   in  the 
kingdom.     We  may  thus  conclude  the  poem  to  have 
been  written   during  the   latter  portion  of  the  first 
half  of  the  fifteenth  century,  probably  between  1440 
and  1450,  a  date  corresponding  to  the  style  of  the 
writing. 

Its  style.        Although  there  are  no  new  facts  given  in  this  poem, 
it  is  valuable  as  a  specimen  of  the  Latin  poetry  of  the 
time  ;  and  while  the  author's  style  cannot  be  pro- 
nounced to  be  of  high  order  throughout,  he  sometimes 
rises  at  least  to  the  height  of  very  tolerable  poetry. 
Among  his  inelegancies  may  be  remarked,  the  stringing 
together  whole   lines  of  nouns  or  verbs,  often  little 
more  than  synonymous  ;  for  instance,  vv.  56-58 : — 
"  Cum  dolor,  ira,  nefas,  strages,  lis,  impetus,  error, 
Ignis  edax,  hostis,  gladius,  pavor,  Anglica  regna 
Undique  terrerent,  quaterent,  premerent,  lacerarent." 
And  for  the  sake  of  his  metre  he  continually  employs 
the  encliticks  que  and  ve  as  et  and  vet.    For  instance, 
V.  73,  ^'scelerum  fabri  que  magistri,"  for  fabri  magis- 
trique ;  v.  168,  ''non  delicise  ve  corona,"  for  dehcise 
coronave,  &c. 


1  The  initial  letters  are  alter- 
nately red  and  blue.  The  initial 
letter  of  the  poem,  on  the  first  page, 
contains  a  portrait  of  King  Edward, 


with  a  rich  illuminated  border. 
Above  is  written,  "  Eoberti  Hare, 
1552." 


PREFACE. 


xxix 


A  second  copy  of  the  poem  lias  been  recently  ^^is- ^^-^^^J^g^g 
covered^  in  the  Bodleian  library,  among  the  Digby 
MSS.  This  is  in  every  way  inferior  to  the  former,  and 
is  most  probably  a  copy  from  it;  it  is  very  carelessly 
written,  and  where  it  differs  from  the  Selden  MS.  is 
almost  invariably  wrong.  The  variations,  such  as  they 
are,  are  given  at  the  foot  of  the  page. 

The  author  more  than  once  speaks  of  his  youth,  The  au- 
and  deprecates  criticism  on  his  style  in  consequence. 
He  states  that  it  is  by  the  kings  commands  that  he 
writes — "  regalia  jussa  secutus,"  v.  2tb,  and  thus  he 
may  have  been  a  sort  of  court  poet.^  He  laments 
the  degeneracy  of  his  times  as  regards  literature,  and 
especially  the  neglect  of  classical  literature,  mentioning 
Cicero,  Virgil,  and  Ovid  by  name  ;  and  he  adds  the 
remark : — 

"  Tantaque  simplicitas  nostris  successit  in  annis 
Quod  vulgi  plus  sermo  placet,  quern  dictat  arator 
Vulgari  lingua,  quam  mellica  musa  Maroiiis," 

which  it  seems  must  refer  to  Piers  Plowman's  poem, 
although  this  was  written  some  seventy  years  pre- 
viously. 

The  Poem  contains  the  account  of  the  same  period  of  Historical 
history  as  Aelred's  Vita  Edwardi  Regis,  from  the  birth  braced,Tnd 
to  the  death  of  the  king,  ending  with  the  opening  of  value, 
his  tomb  thirty-six  years  after  his  death,  of  which  a 


ilS.  Bodl,  >  This  MS.  is  on  paper,  written 
.)igby,  186.  apparently  late  in  the  fifteenth 
century.  It  contains  seven  folio 
leaves,  with  thirty- seven  lines  in 
each.  A  crown  is  rudely  drawn  on 
fol.  1.  Throughout  in  the  margin 
there  are  references  to  the  paging 
of  another  MS.  It  is  bound  up  in  a 
MS.  volume  of  prophecies,  of  which 
many  are  John  of  Brydlyngton's. 
I  owe  the  knowledge  of  its  existence 


to  the  Rev.  F.  C.  Ilingcston,  of 
Exeter  College,  Oxford. 

^  It  is  just  possible  that  he  may 
have  been  one  of  the  "  ministralli" 
employed  for  the  king's  solace.  See 
a  document  preserved  in  Rymer, 
Foederaxi.,  p.  375,  "De  rainistrallis 
propter  solatium  regis  providendis." 
It  is  a  commission  to  supply  vacan- 
cies by  death  among  the  king's  min- 
strels.   A.D.  145G. 


XXX 


PREFACE. 


sketch  has  already  been  given.  The  historical  value 
of  the  poem  rests  entirely  on  the  basis  of  Aelred. 

MS.  Caius  Besides  the  numerous  prose  MSS.  of  Aelred's  work, 
Cam'b.  153.  there  exists  in  the  libraries  of  Caius  College,  Cam- 
Vat.  Chr.  "bridge,  and  the  Vatican  at  Rome,  a  poem  in  Latin 
elegiacks,  containing  a  very  close  versification  of  his 
work.  The  Caius  MS.  is  written  in  a  beautiful  hand 
of  the  thirteenth  century.-'  A  later  hand  has  written 
in  the  beginning,  "  per  Aluredum  Rievallensem,''  and  on 
the  strength  of  this  Clirysostom  Henriquez  in  his 
Phoenix  Reviviscens,  Bruxell.  1626,  p.  32,  and  after 
him  Polycarp  Leyser  in  his  Historia  ijoetarum  et 
poematum  meclii  wvl,  Hal.  Magd.  1741,  p.  433,  has 
placed  Aelred  among  the  mediseval  Latin  poets.  For 
this  there  seems  no  ground  whatever.  There  is  no  other 
instance  mentioned  of  his  writing  in  verse,  and  this  is 
probably  the  work  of  some  one  of  later  date  than  he. 
To  a  portion  of  the  Vatican  MS.  is  added  a  trans- 
lation into  Norman-French.  A  specimen  of  both  the 
Xatin  and  French  will  be  found  in  the  present  volume, 
and  a  passage  has  been  selected,  the  account  of  King 
Edward  being  dissuaded  by  his  people  from  fulfilling 
his  vow  of  pilgrimage  to  Rome,  which  can  be  com- 


*  This  begins  (like  the  prose 
•work),  "  Cum  tibi,  Laurenti,  cogar 
parere  jubenti."  Laurence  was  Abbat 
of  Westminster,  and  took  a  promi- 
nent part  in  S.  Edward's  translation. 
11  Oct.  11G3.  This  event  probably 
led  to  Aelred's  book. 

The  chief  differences  between  this 
metrical  life  and  the  prose  life  are 
as  follows  : 

(1.)  The  prologues  differ  consi- 
derably. 

(2.)  The  single  combat  of  Cnut 
and  Edmund  Ironside,  which  is 
omitted  in  the  prose  life,  though 


given  in  the  genealogy,  is  men- 
tioned in  the  metrical  life. 

(3.)  In  the  account  of  the  dedi- 
cation of  Westminster  the  account 
of  S.  Augustine's  mission  is  much 
fuller  in  the  metrical  life. 

(4.)  The  Literse  Kegis  and  the 
Privilegium  Domini  Nicholai  Papas 
are  omitted  in  the  metrical  life. 
(Prose  life,ed.  Migne,col.  758-760.) 

(5.)  Preface  to  B.  VI.  This  is 
not  in  the  prose  life. 

(6.)  The  metrical  life  mentions 
Harold's  defeat  and  death  by  Wil- 
liam, which  the  prose  life  does  not. 


PREFACE. 


xxxi 


pared  with  that  in   the  French  Life  with  which  this 
volume  begins.^ 

The  last  MS.  printed  in  the  present  volume,  which  Description 
is  by  far  the  most  valuable  in  a  historical  point  of    *g  ^jy^g  *'* 
view,  is  preserved  in  the  Harleian  collection  in  the  Harl.  526. 
British  Museum.    It  consists  of  20  leaves  with  83 
hues  in  a  page,  written  in  a  clear  small  hand  of  the 
twelfth  century.^    The   author  begins  in  verse,  repre- 
senting himself  as  exhorted  by  the  muse  to  write, 
and  especially  to  take  King  Edward  as  his  subject. 
After  his  exordium,  he  continues  in  prose,  "ne  con- 
tinuo  Isedatur  musica  cursu/'  and   only  occasionally 
afterwards  introduces  verse. 

That  the  author  lived  in  the  times  of  which  he  The  au- 
wrote,  there  can  be  no  doubt.  The  work  was  written 
for  the  queen,  Edith,  from  wliom  he  seems  to  have 
received  much  kindness ;  he  seems  also  to  have  been 
connected  in  some  way  with  her  brothers  Harold  and 
Tostin.  As  to  who  he  was,  it  is  quite  impossible 
now  to  say.  The  author  of  the  catalogue  of  the 
Harleian  MSS.  adds  to  his  account  of  this  MS.,  "Vide 
an  non  sit  Eadmeri  f  but  a  single  glance  at  the  open- 
ing of  Eadmer's  Historia  NovoTum  is  sufficient  to 
disprove  this,  from  the  difference  both  in  style  and 
matter.  That  he  had  been  a  writer  before  this  present 
work  is  clear  from  1.  7.  Longa  quies  calami  dissolvit 
mentis  acumen."  He  speaks  of  his  poverty  (11.  9.  15), 
adding  what  probably  is  some  personal  allusion, 
"  cujus  miseri  paupertas,  libera  certe, 
Ictibus  assiduis  tundit  utrumque  latus," 


*  The  variations  of  the  Vatican 
MS.  are  given  at  the  foot  of  the 
page.  It  is  very  inferior  to  the 
Cains  MS.  For  transcripts  of 
the  Latin  and  French  in  the  Va- 
tican MS.,  as  •well  as  for  much  other 
valuable  assistance  while  this  volume 
has  been  passing  through  the  press, 
I  am  indebted  to  the  kindness  of 


Thomas  Duffus  Hardy,  Esq.,  As- 
sistant Keeper  of  the  Records. 

2  The  MS.  is  numbered  Harl.  526. 
The  initial  letters  are  for  the  most 
part  alternately  red  and  green.  On 
the  reverse  of  the  last  leaf  is  written, 
"  For  Dr.  Bancroft."  The  page  se- 
lected for  facsimile  is  the  second. 


XXXll 


PEEFACE. 


and  in  grateful  terms  alludes  to  its  relief  by  the 
Queen  (11.  33,  1331).  He  mentions  too,  that  he  is  the 
subject  of  the  attacks  of  others  (11.13,  14): — 
Til,  quem  tot  circumlatratibus  urget 
Multorum  livor,  immoderate  fureiis." 
The  work  is  stated  to  have  been  undertaken  for  the 
queen,  and  in  a  great  measure  to  put  forward  her 
praises,  1.30,  "Si  tarn  en  ad  laudes  attineat  domina'," 
and  again,  1.  40,  "Ut  quicquid  referant,  laus  et  honor 
sit  ei."  So,  after  alluding  to  the  quarrel  between  her 
two  brothers,  he  speaks  of  the  displeasure  such  a 
history  must  give  the  queen,  their  sister  (1.  1311); 
and  adds  afterwards  (1.  1333  sqq.),  that  it  was  for  her 
honour  all  that  had  gone  before  was  written,  and  in 
1.  1350  formally  dedicates  it  to  her.  At  the  same 
time  he  speaks  of  himself  as  urged  on  by  the  hope 
of  literary  fame,  as  preserving  historical  matter, 

"  materies  condigna  relatu, 
Summis  gesta  viris,"  (11.  21,  22.) 

which  had  hitherto  been  concealed.  He  represents 
the  muse  as  exhorting  him  to  write  from  the  con- 
sideration that  he  Avill  be  the  first  to  sing  the  praises 
of  Edward  (11.  24,  25):— 

"  Quisquis  post  temptet,  sane  secundus  erit. 
Ore  tuo  dicet,  legati  functus  lionore  ;" 

and  so  again  (1.  52)  : — 

"  iEdwardi  regis  carmine  primus  cris," 
a  promise  which  recurs  to  the  poet  again  towards  the 
end  of  his  work,  and  which  he  repeats,  v.  1 348  ;  and 
soon  after  he  begins  his  actual  history  he  speaks  of 
his  intention  in  writing  (1.  130), — "  ut  supradictorum 
'  probitas  posteros  non  lateat.'' 

The  picture  he  gives  us  of  the  queen  is  a  very 
pleasing  one.  Her  kindness  to  himself,  her  love  for 
her  husband  and  brothers,  and  grief  at  their  quarrel 
(11  1203,  1311),  being  incidentally  and  pleasingly 
brought  forward ;  her  affection  for  the  former  after 


PREFACE. 


xxxiii 


liis  death  is  pointed  out  in  lines  which  also  show  tlie  "The  au- 
author's  intimacy  with  her  (11.  13-il,  2) ; — • 

"  Niim  mcminis  quod  cum  patrem  tibi  saepe  loquendo 
Nuncupet,  et  natam  quam  pie  se  referat  ?" 

With  Harold  and  Tostin  he  must  also  have  liad 
considerable  intercourse.  Thus  he  speaks  of  them 
as  his  domini, — 

De  nimio  caris  corde  meo  dominis."  (v.  1260.) 
And  again  (1.  1358),— 

"  Tot  tantisque  miser  orplianus  a  dominis," 

while  his  verses  on  their  quarrel  and  fate  (1.  ]  245,  sqq.) 
show  that  the  writer  had  a  strong  personal  interest  in 
them  both. 

The  question  as  to  the  date  when  the  work  was  I>ate  of  the 
written  can  be  brought  within  narrow  limits;  it  was  ^ 
certainly  after  the  battle  of  Stamford  Bridge  (1066),  to 
which  allusion  is  made  in  1.  1306  (Regibus  sequivocis, 
i.e.  Harold  and  Harold  Harfager),  and  certainly  before 
Queen  Edith's  death,  which  took  place  in  1074.  In 
11.  1442-4,  after  speaking  of  the  dying  king's  vision  of 
the  ills  soon  to  come  on  the  country,  he  adds, 

"  Eorum  edocetur  certitudine  quse  pro  peccatis  nostris 
praesenti  patimur  tempore." 

His  work  would  thus  appear  to  have  been  written 
soon  after  the  Conquest,  during  the  pressure  of  the 
sufferings  brought  on  the  Saxons  by  that  event, 
though  it  is  curious  that  no  hint  of  the  Conquest  or 
Harold's  death,  or  even  mention  of  William,  occurs 
throughout  the  MS. 

The  era  embraced  in  the  MS.  is  from  the  birth  to  Sketch  of 
the  death  of  King  Edward,  with  a  few  very  slight  gm^ji-aced 
allusions  to  subsequent  events.     The   author  begins  ia  it- 
with  a  sketch  of  the  character  of  Godwin,  which  is 
drawn  in  the  most  flattering  colours.    His  prudence, 
constancy,  military  skill,  and  the  extensive  services  he 
rendered  to  Cnut,  are  all  put  forward  in  the  strongest 

c 


xxxiv 


PKEFACE. 


Sketch  of  terms,  and  the  honom's  he  received  in  consequence  are 
embraced  equally  dwelt  upon.  The  author  mentions  his  mar- 
it-  riage  with  Cnut's  sister-in-law  (though  he  says  merely 
soror),  and  represents  his  popularity  and  influence  in 
the  country  as  equal  to  his  merits.  The  account  of 
the  birth  of  Edward,  his  flight  into  Normandy,  and 
his  return  as  king,  follow.  The  election  of  the  young 
prince  is  ascribed  entirely  to  Godwin's  influence,  the 
author  mentioning  that,  "  quoniam  pro  patre  ab  omni- 
bus habebatm^,  in  paterno  consultu  libenter  audiebatur." 
Embassies  are  sent  at  once  from  the  leading  powers  of 
Europe,  Germany,  France,  and  Denmark,  and  the  good- 
will between  these  sovereigns  and  England  is  kept  up 
by  a  liberal  gift  of  presents  on  Edward's  part,  these  in 
the  case  of  the  French  nobles,  being  vet  annua  vet  con- 
tinua.  A  description  of  Edward's  person  and  character 
(11.  246-267)  follows,  evidently  written  by  one  who  had 
seen  the  person  he  describes  ;  and  after  an  accoimt  of 
the  presents  made  to  the  king,  especially  by  Godwin  (of 
which  see  below,  p.  xxxix),  and  (the  MS.  being  unfortu- 
nately mutilated  in  this  place)  a  strange  rhapsody  in 
verse,  comparing  Godwin's  four  children  with  the  four 
rivers  of  Paradise,  the  course  of  the  history  is  resumed 
in  1.  333. 

Among  the  Frenchmen  brought  by  the  king  from 
Norway  was  Rodbertus,  Bishop  of  Jumieges,  who,  ac- 
cording to  our  author,  had  great  influence  with  Ed- 
ward, and  had  been  made  Bishop  of  London  soon  after 
his  arrival.  On  the  death  of  Archbishop  Edzinus, 
Eodbertus  was  transferred  to  Canterbury  by  the  king, 
in  spite  of  the  election  of  Aelricus  by  the  monks,  and 
their  petition  through  Godwin  to  the  king  for  his 
confirmation.  This  and  other  succeeding  causes  pro- 
duced a  quarrel  between  Godwin  and  the  new  arch- 
bishop, and  the  latter  carried  to  the  king  the  report 
that  Alfred's  murder  by  Harold  had  been  caused  by 
Godwin.  In  spite  of  his  request  to  have  an  opportu- 
nity of  clearing  himself  of  the  charge,  the  king's  mind 


PEEFACE. 


XXXV 


was  so  prejudiced  against  Godwin  by  his  enemy  the  Sketch  of 
archbishop,  that  he  sent  to  him  to  say,  that,  unless  he  g^^raced 
restored  alive  his  brother  and  his  followers,  he  must  in  it. 
not  look  for  peace  at  his  hands.  Godwin  thus  finding 
the  Idng  determined  on  his  ruin,  and  his  enemies  too 
strong  for  him,  left  the  country,  and  took  refuge  with 
Baldwin,  count  of  Flanders,  whose  sister  his  son  Tostin 
married.  Nor  was  the  archbishop  content  with  the 
exile  of  Godwin  ;  all  bis  family  were  to  share  in  his 
disgrace,  and  his  first  endeavours  were  to  procure  a 
separation  between  the  king  and  the  queen,  Godwin  s 
daughter.  Although  the  king  did  not  entirely  yield 
to  him  in  this  respect,  yet  he  sufiered  the  queen  to 
be  sent  with  all  due  honour  and  attendance  to  the 
monastery  of  Wilton  where  she  had  been  educated, 
under  the  pretence  that  she  should  there  await  in 
peace  a  return  of  quieter  times  to  the  kingdom.^  God- 
win's sons  were  soon  after  obliged  to  leave  England, 
and  found  refuge  as  their  father,  with  Baldwin,  or 
with  Dermod,  King  of  Ireland.  Edward,  in  spite  of  all 
Godwin's  attempts  at  a  reconciliation,  was  too  much 
influenced  by  his  Norman  counsellors  to  listen  to  it. 

The  popularity,  however,  of  Godwin  in  England  con- 
tinued undiminished,  and  shortly  afterwards  he  found 
himself  strong  enough  to  make  a  forcible  return.  His 
sons,  too,  invaded  England  at  the  same  time,  and 
after  laying  waste  the  country  from  their  place  of 
landing  in  Wales  to  the  spot  where  they  met  their 
father,  all  advanced  up  the  Thames  towards  London. 
The  king  came  to  London  with  the  intention  of  op- 
posing him  by  force,  but,  finding  the  citizens  strongly 
inclined  in  his  favour,  was  compelled  to  submit  to  a 
reconciliation.    Godwin  is  described  as  conducting  him- 


^  This  differs  considerably  from 
the  usual  accounts  ;  but  our  author,, 
writing    to  Edith   herself,  could 


hardly  have  been  misinformed,  or 
inclined  to  falsify  the  facts. 

c  2 


xxxvi 


PREFACE. 


fhe^era^^  self  in  the  most  submissive  and  loyal  manner,  refu- 
embraced  ^^^S  exhortations  to  attack  the  king,  falling  at  his 
in  It.  feet  when  he  came  into  his  presence,  and,  although  so 
superior  in  force,  merely  requesting  to  be  allowed  to 
clear  himself  from  the  charge  brought  against  him, 
and  to  be  received  into  favour ;  a  conduct  which  gives 
our  author  an  opportunity  of  comparing  his  behaviour 
with  that  of  David  to  Saul.  The  queen  was  brought 
back  from  Wilton,  and  the  troubles  of  the  realm 
quieted. 

Godwin's  death  occurred  two  years  after.  He  is 
represented  as  buried  with  due  honour  at  Winchester 
amid  the  tears  of  the  whole  country,  (it  need  not  be 
said  that  there  is  no' hint  of  the  story  of  his  violent 
death,  as  described  by  Aelred),  and  to  his  dukedom 
succeeded  his  eldest  son  Harold;  Tostin  soon  after 
succeeding  to  the  dukedom  of  Siward,  who  died  about 
the  same  time.  A  very  vivid  sketch,  evidently  from 
personal  knowledge,  is  given  of  the  characters  of  these 
two.^  One  of  Godwin's  other  sons,  Gyrth,  received  a 
countship  in  Kent  from  the  king  at  the  same  time. 

Soon  after  this,  Harold,  anxious  to  make  himself 
better  acquainted  with  the  French  princes,  spent  some 
time  among  them,  and  went  on  to  E,ome.  He  was 
shortly  afterwards  followed  there  by  his  brothers, 
Tostin  and  Gyrth,  who  were  accompanied  by  Aldred, 
who  had  been  made  archbishop  of  York  by  Edward, 
his  object  being  to  obtain  the  pall  from  the  pope. 
An  irregularity  about  his  ordination  led  not  only  to 
this  being  refused,  but  to  his  being  deprived  of  his 
archbishoprick.  But  on  the  departure  of  the  expe- 
dition  from  Rome   they  were   attacked  by  robbers 


^  The  MS.  is  unfortunately  cor- 
rupt in  this  place,  and  I  suspect  the 
corruption  is  deeper  than  can  be  re- 
medied .several  words  having  appa- 


rently being  omitted  by  the  careless- 
ness of  the  scribe  ;  see  note  on  the 
passage,  at  the  foot  of  p.  409. 


PEEFACE. 


xxxvii 


(some  very  curious  particulars  of  tliis  are  given  by  sketch  of 
our  author),  and  compelled  to  return.    Partly  in  pity  ^ 
for  their  distress,  and  partly  from  an  unwillingness  to  in  it. 
disoblige  Tostin,  and  also  in  consequence  of  the  humble 
behaviour  of  Aldred  under  his  deprivation,  the  pope 
restored  him  to  his  dignities,  and  gave  him  the  pall. 
The  expedition  then  returned  in  safety  to  England.^ 

After  some  verses  on  the  quarrel  between  Harold 
and  Tostin,  which  reminds  the  author  of  the  banquet 
of  Thyestes,  he  proceeds  to  give  a  sketch  of  the  habits 
and  character  of  Edward  and  his  queen,  and  then  of 
the  insurrection  and  defeat  of  Griffith,  king  of  Wales, 
and  Macbeth,  styled  "  Scottorum  rex  nomine  bar- 
barus,''  by  Harold,  Si  ward,  and  Tostin.  This  is  fol- 
lowed by  the  account  of  the  restoration  of  West- 
minster by  the  king  and  of  Wilton  by  the  queen,  as 
being  the  monastery  where  she  had  been  educated. 

Soon  after  this  Tostin  became  the  object  of  general 
dislike,  and  a  formidable  conspiracy  was  organized  to- 
remove  him  from  the  king.  After  much  disturbance 
in  the  country,  and  considerable  slaughter  at  York  and 
Lincoln,  a  band  of  rebel  nobles,  who  had  felt  his 
severity  in  his  dukedom,  demanded  his  dismissal. 
Harold  was  supposed  to  have  suggested  these  accu- 
sations, but  cleared  himself  of  the  charge  by  an  oath ; 
a  habit  to  which,  according  to  the  author,  he  was  too 
prone.^  The  king  was  too  weak  to  protect  Tostin,  and 
with  sorrow  dismissed  him,  on  which  he  took  refuo-e 
with  Count  Baldwin  in  Flanders.  The  king  took  his^ 
dismissal  so  much  to  heart  that  he  began  to  fall  ill 


^  This  is  the  same  expedition  to 
Rome  that  is  mentioned  in  the 
FrenchPoem,  v.  2324,  sqq.;  its  object 
is  there  stated  to  be  to  obtain  a  con- 
firmation from  the  Pope  of  the  pri- 


vileges given  to  Westminster.  See 
Note  3,  p.  411,  and  the  Glossary, 
V.  Eliz. 

2  There  is  probably  an  allusion 
here  to  his  oath  to  William, 


xxxviii 


PEEFACE. 


I^e^era^^  from  this  time,  and  the  author  seems  to  consider  his 
embraced   death  was  brought  on  by  it. 

Ill  It-  -  jj^  ^i^Q  verses  wliich  follow  the  author  describes  the 

Welsh  wars,  and  the  trophies  sent  up  to  the  king, 
until,  after  an  allusion  to  the  invasion  of  England 
under  Harold  Harfager  and  Tostin,  he  feels  that  the 
history  of  these  events  must  be  displeasing  to  the 
queen,  his  mistress,  and  breaks  off.  The  rest  of  the  MS. 
contains  an  account  of  several  of  the  miracles  attributed 
to  Edward,  and  the  story  of  his  last  hours  and  death, 
the  origin,  doubtless,  of  what  was  afterwards  given  in 
the  works  of  Osbern  and  Aelred.  He  mentions  his 
commending  the  care  of  the  queen  and  kingdom  to 
Harold,  and  after  a  description  of  his  body  as  it  ap- 
peared after  death,  his  funeral,  and  some  allusion  to 
the  miracles  at  his  tomb,  concludes. 
Saxon  It  will  be  seen  from  this  sketch  that  the  author, 

the^au^hor.  whoever  he  was,  besides  his  attachment  to  the  family 
of  Godwin,  had  strong  Saxon  feelings  and  prejudices. 
Godwin  is  the  hero  throughout ;  he  brings  about  the 
king's  election,  his  sons  fight  the  king's  battles,  and  it 
is  by  the  advice  of  Norman  counsellors  that  Edward 
begins  to  choose  a  worse  course,  and  Godwin  is 
banished.  When  he  is  again  restored,  the  country  is 
at  once  tranquillized.  Edward  sinks  into  comparative 
insignificance  beside  him.  His  Norman  archbishop 
poisons  his  mind  against  Godwin  near  the  beginning 
of  his  reign,  and  later  in  life  he  is  too  weak  to  be 
able  to  save  Tostin. 
Historical  estimating  the  historical  value  of  the  work,  the 

value  of  fact  that  the  author  was  a  contemporary  of  the  events 
he  describes  must  be  allowed  to  have  very  consider- 
able weight.  At  the  same  time  the  obligations  he  was 
under  to  the  queen,  and  the  very  fact  that  his  book 
is  addressed  to  her,  must  make  us  hesitate  in  receiv- 
ing such  unqualified  praise  of  her  and  her  family.  In 
one  incident,  too,  he  appears  clearly  to  have  fallen. 


the  work. 


PREFACE. 


xxxix 


into  error.  In  his  account  of  the  presents  given  by  Historical 
the  nobles  to  Edward  on  his  accession,  he  mentions  J'^^'work, 
(1.  268.  sqq.),  that  Godwin  surpassed  all  by  the  pre- 
sent of  a  ship  with  a  golden  prow,  &c.  This  must 
be  the  same  ship  that  Godwin  gave  to  Hardecnut 
on  his  accession,  as  mentioned  with  very  full  details 
by  historians  of  such  credibility  as  Florence  of  Wor- 
cester, A.  1040  (Monumenta  Hist  Brit.  p.  600),  Matthew 
of  Westminster,  Koger  of  Hoveden,  &;c.  ;  and  our  au- 
thor cannot  be  here  acquitted  of  the  charge  of  igno- 
rance, or  at  least  carelessness,  in  referring  it  to  the 
succeeding  reign. 

At  the  same  time,  after  all  due  allowance  is  made 
for  the  temptation  the  author  had  to  give  undue  praise 
to  the  queen's  father,  it  must  be  observed  that  his  tone 
is  by  no  means  apologetick,  excepting  in  the  affair  of 
Alfred's  death  ;  his  facts  are  stated  in  a  clear  and 
straightforward  manner  ;  and  he  does  not  write  as  if 
he  had  ever  heard  of  the  accusations  brought  against 
him  by  later  writers.  One  point  respecting  Godwin 
and  his  family  deserves  to  be  especially  remarked. 
Our  author  more  than  once  speaks  of  his  caution,  and 
freedom  from  all  haste  and  levity.  He  is  speaking  of 
Rodbertus's  attacks  on  him,  and  proceeds  (1.  395)  : 
"  Ferebat  autem  idem  industrius  dux  [Godwin]  incautius 
"  farentem  episcopum  pacifice,  tum  pro  regis  honore,  turn 
"  pro  gentis  in7iato  more,  quod  nihil  agant  festine 
"  vel  facile,  sed  ex  consilio  plurima  visa  prsecipitatione 

per  se  expectant  vel  diffluere  vel  perire." 

So  again  (1.  703), — ''Porro  de  vitio  prsecipitationis  sive 
"  levitatis,  quis  hunc  vel  ilium  [Harold  or  Tostin]  sive 
"  quemvis  de  Godyino  genitum  sive  ejus  disciplina  et 

studio  educatum  arguerit  ?  " 

This,  said  of  Harold,  is  very  curious.  On  the  whole, 
we  may  conclude  that  there  is  here  a  far  more  correct 
estimate  of  the  character  of  Godwin  than  that  given 
by  Norman  writers. 


xl 


PREFACE. 


Character  Of  tlie  character  of  the  king  himself,  though  there 
the^CoiT^^  is  no  lack  of  praise  and  reverence  for  his  laws  and  his 
fessor.  piety,  our  author  does  not  leave  us  a  pleasant  impres- 
sion. When  invited  over  to  England  as  king,  he  brings 
v/ith  him  his  Norman  friends  (1.  337),  and  they  are  his 
most  intimate  advisers  and  ministers,  and  soon,  through 
their  influence,  he  begins  post  habere  consilia  utiliora." 
He  is  elected  king  chiefly  through  Godwin's  influence, 
and  yet  ungratefully  believes  the  first  accusation  that 
is  brought  against  him  ;  while  his  feelings  respecting 
his  brother's  death  seem  simply  those  of  revengeful  and 
unforgiving  anger.  This  is  even  attributed  to  him  by 
Aelred  and  his  followers,  as  may  be  seen  in  v.  3336  of 
the  French  poem  in  the  present  volume,  where,  after 
the  frightful  death  of  Godwin,  as  there  described,  the 
king  is  represented  as  saying, 

"  Treiez  liors  ecu  chen  punois." 

And  while  thus  revengeful  as  regards  his  enemies, 
he  is  equally  weak  and  powerless  as  to  his  friends. 
The  queen  is  sent  in  a  sort  of  honourable  imprison- 
ment to  the  monastery  of  Wilton  on  Godwin's  dis- 
grace ;  and  Tostin  is  dismissed,  and  obliged  to  fly  the 
country,  entirely  against  the  king's  own  wishes.^  Even 
his  religion  is  of  a  foreign  cast.  While  the  author  is 
speaking  in  high  terms  of  praise  of  Edward's  fondness 
for  people  of  religion — abbates  religiosos  et  monachos — 
he  adds,  ''potissimum  autem  transmarinos."  And  the 
victories  that  were  won  in  his  reign  were  won  by  his 
generals,  and  especially  the  sons  of  Godwin,  and 
redound  to  their  fame  rather  than  to  that  of  the  king 
himself 

Of  his  right  to  the  throne  our  author  does  not  for  a 
moment  doubt,  as  he  speaks  of  him  (1.  266),  as  coming 


^  The  Queen  is  spoken  of  as  especially  feeling  her  husband's  weakness^ 
"  mariti  impotentia,"  1. 1204. 


PREFACE. 


xli 


to  tlie  throne,  "  ex  Dei  gratia  et  liereditario  jure."  Of 
the  claim  of  Edmund  Ironside's  children  thei'e  is  no 
hint  given. 

The  author's  style  is  for  the  most  part  easy  and  The  nu- 
clear, at  least  as  far  as  the  prose  portions  of  his  work  ^^'^^  ^  ^^^^^ 
are  concerned.  The  passages  in  verse,  on  the  other 
hand,  though  sometimes  rising  to  what  may  be  called 
poetry,  are  often  very  difficult  and  obscure/  the  allu- 
sions being  by  no  means  always  evident.  He  was 
certainly  familiar  with  the  Classical  Mythology,  and 
with  some,  at  least,  of  the  Latin  poets,  as  in  the 
difficult  passage,  1.  1263,  there  is  an  obvious  allusion 
to  the  opening  of  Lucan's  poem.  His  account  of  the 
wickedness  of  the  country,  the  carelessness  of  the  clergy, 
and  the  consequent  probability  of  God's  vengeance,  in 
1.  1503  sqq.,  is  very  strikingly  written. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  author  was,  as  His  ma- 
he  boasts,  the  first  to  write  the  history  of  these  times. 
His  materials  were  probably  collected  from  his  own 
observation,  and  from  that  of  his  contemporaries.  One 
so  familiar  as  he  was  with  the  queen  must  have  had 
many  opportunities  of  acquiring  information.  His  work  This  MS. 
was  used  very  freely  by  Osbern  or  Osbert  of  Clare,^  o?bern.  • 


>  A  considerable  allowance  for 
corruptions  in  some  of  these  must  be 
made  ;  this  is  the  case  certainly  in 
several  of  the  lines  in  pp.  425,  426, 
see  especiaUy  11.  1271,  1277,  1279. 
But  in  what  is  the  most  difficult  pas- 
sage of  all,  the  verses  in  p.  398,  there 
is  little  evidence  of  corrupt  readings, 
unless  we  suppose  a  number  of  lines 
to  have  been  omitted.  The  scribe 
was  evidently  both  careless  and  ig- 
norant.   See  11.  623,  826,  1329. 

"  Osbern  states  in  the  letter  to 
Alberic  prefixed  to  his  treatise,  "  Ex 
diversis  namque  hoc  opus  fratrum 


imperio  collectum  est  schedulis,  quas 
sancti  patres  nostri  nobis  reliquerunt 
scriptas,  qui  eas  viderunt  et  audie- 
runt  sicut  referimus  perpetratas."  If 
this  is  to  be  taken  in  its  strictest 
meaning,  it  implies  that  our  author 
was  a  monk,  as  indeed  it  is,  a  priori, 
most  natural  to  suppose. 

This  letter  to  Alberic  forms  No.  2. 
of  the  Collection  of  Osbern's  Letters 
preserved  among  the  Gale  MSS.  in 
the  Library  of  Trinity  College, 
Cambridge  (O.  10,  16).  He  is  there 
called  Osbertus  de  Clara  Valle. 


xlii 


PEEFACE. 


m^hor's  prior  of  Westminster,  of  wliom  see  ante,  p.  xxv. 

materials.  He  extracts  whole  sentences  ;  such,  for  instance,  as 
the  account  of  Bishop  Britte wold's  vision  (11.  180-189), 
the  description  of  the  king's  person  (11.  246,  sqq.),  &c. 
In  one  point  Osbern  differs,  and  evidently  inten- 
tionally, from  the  author  of  the  Vita  Edwardi.  The 
latter,  among  the  sovereigns  who  sent  embassies  to 
Edward  on  his  coming  to  the  throne,  mentions  the 
King  of  Denmark,  1.  219;  Osbern,  on  the  contrary, 
after  mentioning  the  Emperor  of  Germany  and  the 
King  of  France,  adds,  Sola  Dacia  effera  et  superba 
adhuc  spirabat  iniquitatis  rabiem,  et  in  Anglos  exer- 
cere  suum  tempore  opportuno  praestolabatur  furorem." 
He  has  been  followed  by  Aelred  ^  (ed.  Migne,  col.  745, 
C),  and  the  author  of  the  French  poem  now  pub- 
lished, V.  882.  The  reason  for  this  seems  to  be  that 
the  fact  of  the  Danes  being  at  peace  with  Edward  is 
inconsistent  with  the  legend  of  the  King  of  Den- 
mark's death  on  his  attempted  invasion  of  the  country, 
as  supposed  to  be  seen  by  Edward,  which  all  the 
three  latter  authorities  give.  See  the  French  poem, 
V.  1279,  sqq.,  and  the  Bodleian  MS.  v.  217,  sqq.  Of 
modern  historians,  the  only  one  who  has  used  the 
The  MS.  present  MS.  is  Stow,  who  has  given  a  few  short  ex- 
Stow^^  tracts  from  it  in  English.  Lingard  refers  to  it  as  quoted 
by  Stow,  and  Lappenberg's  translator  (vol.  ii.  p.  250, 
note  4),  as  quoted  from  Stow  by  Lingard.  The  author 
of  the  article  Godwin  in  the  Biographia  Britannica, 
though  only  knowing  the  extracts  from  this  MS.  given 
tion^ofthe  Stow,  describes  it  as  "  a  MS.  Life  of  Edward  the 
MS.  in  the  "  Qonfessor,  which,  after  the  Saxon  Chronicle,  was 
Britannica.  "  perhaps  the  most  authentic  piece  of  history  that 


^  Aelred  had  probably  also  seen 
this  MS.,  as  the  particulars  in  the 
account  of  the  first  cure  of  a  blind 
man  (ed.  Migne,  col.  763),  in  -which 


he  is  followed  by  the  author  of  the 
French  Poem,  v.  2801,  sqq.,  are  not 
in  Osbern,  but  will  be  found  in  the 
present  MS.  p.  429. 


PREFACE. 


xliii 


"  escaped  tlie  general  wreck  of  all  tliat  regarded  the 
"  Saxon  Constitution." 

It  is  now  printed  from  the  only  MS.  known  to  exist, 
written  unfortunately,  as  has  already  been  stated,  by 
a  very  careless  and  ignorant  scribe.  The  editor  has 
ventured  only  to  change  the  readings  of  the  MS. 
when  the  true  reading  seemed  obvious.  In  all  such 
cases  the  MS.  reading  is  given  at  the  foot  of  the  page. 
While  the  usual  orthography  has  been  followed  in  such 
words  as  alumpnis,  misterii,  dampnationem,  &;c.,  I 
have  not  thought  it  right  to  alter  the  correct  method 
of  spelling  such  words  as  reicit,  conicit,  &g.,  when 
they  so  appear  in  the  MS.,  into  the  more  customary, 
though  less  correct,  rejicit,  conjicit,  &o.,  especially  after 
what  Lachmann  and  others  have  said  on  the  subject. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  milia,  instead  of  the  more 
customary  millia ;  see  Lachmann's  Commentary  on 
Lucretius/  pp.  33,  136,  188. 

The   explanation  of  the   few  obscure   words   that  Explana- 
occur  has  been   placed  at  the  foot  of  the  page  ii^o^^^^re 
which  they  occur,  as  their  number  is  too  small  to  words, 
give  occasion  to  anything  in  the  shape  of  a  glossary. 
The  same  has  been  done  with  a  few  of  the  more  dif- 
ficult passages  in  the  metrical  portions  of  the  treatise. 

In  conclusion,  while  the  editor  would  by  no  means  Conclusion, 
deprecate  a  fair  and  honest  criticism  on  the  way  in 
which  his  work  has  been  done,  he  would   ask  his 
readers  to  bear  in  mind  that  no  one  is  infallible,  and 
to  judge   whatever   errors  may   be    discovered  in  a 


>  For  this  hint,  as  well  as  for 
much  kind  assistance  in  the  emen- 
dation and  interpretation  of  the 
present  MS.,  the  editor  is  indebted 
to  the  Eev.  J.  E.  B,  Mayor,  Eellow 
and  Assistant  Tutor  of  St.  John's 


College,  Cambridge.  His  best  thanks 
are  also  due  to  the  Rev.  E.  M.  Cope, 
Eellow  and  Assistant  Tutor  of 
Trinity  College,  for  several  very 
valuable  suggestions  in  the  shape 
of  emendations. 


xliv 


PREFACE. 


Conclusion,  liberal  and  candid  spirit ;  and  perhaps  this  Preface 
cannot  be  concluded  better  than  in  the  words  of  the 
first  of  the  three  authors  of  the  MSS.  in  the  present 
volume  :  — 

Ore  pri  chescun  ki  lit  e  ot 
Cist  treite,  s'en  aucun  mot 
Mesprein,  k'il  Tamender  voile  ; 
Kar  n'est  horn  ki  ne  sumoile." 

Trinity  College,  Cambridge, 
March  30,  1858. 


ERRATA  IN  THE  FRENCH  POEM. 


Page  22,  1.  10  from  bottom,  for  "jure  en  freint"  read  "jure  enfreint." 

Page  26,  v.  31,ybr  "uertuz"  read  '*  vertuz." 

Page  39,  v.  507,  for  "  a  bleis  "  read  "  ableis." 

Page  43,  v.  629, /or  "eveille"  read  "e  veille." 

Page  45,  v.  700,  for  "  A  tant "  read  "  Atant." 

Page  47,  v.  767,  for  "  sa  "  read  "  se." 

Page  62,  v.  1318,  for  "estoie"  read  "estoie." 

Page  64,  v.  1365, /or  "une"  read  "unc." 

Page  70,  V.  1596, /)r  "nus"  read  "mis." 

Page  81,  V.  1995,  for  "la"  read  "I'a." 

Page  110,  w.  3015,  3019, /or  "nesqui  "anc?  "nus"  read  "vesqui"ano? 
"  vus." 

Page  135,  v.  3920,  for  "fus"  read  "vus." 

Page  138,  v.  4013,  for  "  par  murrir  "  read  "  parmurrir." 

Page  154,  v.  4590, /or  "mests"  read  "mestre." 

In  vv.  86,  308,  842,  for  "  sen  "  read  "  s'en." 

Insert  periods  at  the  end  of  p.  4,  1.  7  ;  p.  9,  1.  14;  p.  18,  1.  13;  and 
vv.  399,  991,  1256,  1886,  1889,  2127,  4680;  and  a  query  at  the  end  of 
V.  1894. 

Insert  commas  at  the  end  of  vv.  310,  1620,  1832,  3381,  3814,  4678,  after 

"dit"  in  V.  1813,  and  after  "mesage"  in  v.  1854. 
Dele  commas  in  vv.  1122,  1356,  and  the  stops  at  the  end  of  vv.  80,  782. 
In  V.  3567  the  ;  belongs  to  the  line  below. 

In  the  Translation,  v.  1636,  p.  225,  for  "should"  read  "shall." 

In  the  Selden  MS.,  page  361,  1.  8,  for  "  frontem"  read  "  pontem." 

In  the  Oxford  Poem,  v.  224,  p.  367,  place  a  comma  after  "  mens  "  instead 
of  after  "  vidit." 

In  the  Harleian  MS.,  page  391,  1.  4  from  bottom,  for  "  I "  read  "  Et." 


c  7* 


LA  ESTOIRE  DE  SEINT  AEDWARD  LE  REI. 


FEOM  MS.  Ee.  iii.  59, 

IN  THE 

UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY,  CAMBRIDGE. 


LA  ESTOTRE  DE  SEINT  AEDWARD  LE  RET. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


I.  p.  2.  The  three  kings,  '  Aelfredus,'  '  Aedgarus/  and 
'Athelredus/  seated  and  crowned.  Between  them  are 
two  winged  angels  of  smaller  size  standing  on  pillars, 
witli  arms  extended  to  each. 

Ci  sunt  peinz  en  purtraiture 

Li  seint  rois  dunt  la  fame  dure ; 

Ki  rois  furent  ja  teriens, 

K'ore  sunt  rois  celestiens. 

De  lur  lignage  fu  estrait 

iEduuard,  de  ki  cist  livere  est  fait. 

II.  p.  3.  In  the  centre,  Sweyn  and  two  others  fully 
armed  on  horseback.  On  the  left,  another  soldier  in 
armour  dragging  peasants  bound,  into  prison  ;  on  the 
right,  first,  peasants  being  illtreated  and  robbed,  and 
next,  the  queen  on  horseback  with  her  two  children, 
'Aeluredus'  and  '  Aedwardulus/  and  an  attendant,  in 
flight  to  Normandy. 

Suanus,  un  Daneis  felun, 
D'Engleis  fait  destrucciun ; 
La  gent  reint,  e  maisuns  art ; 
De  bois  e  gardins  fait  assart. 
Ki  de  la  terre  Seint  Aedmu[n]d 
Sunt,  de  li  grant  pleinte  funt. 

III.  p.  4.  In  two  compartments :  (left),  Emma  pre- 
sents her  two  childi-en  to  Richard  II.,  duke  of  Nor- 
mandy, who  is  seated ;  (right),  Sweyn  on  a  couch 


2 


LIFE  OF 


pierced  by  St.  Edmund,  a  crowned  fignre  hovering  over 
the  conch,  with  a  lance. 

Aeldred^  enveit  en  Normendie, 

Pur  paes  aver  e  guarantie, 

Sa  moiller  e  ses  enfanz  ; 

Ke  li  dues  lur  seit  guaranz 

Cuntre  Knud  e  ses  Daneis : 

E  cist  les  receit  demaneis. 

IV.  p.  5.  In  two  compartments :  (left),  the  single 
combat  of  Edmund  Ironside  and  Cnut  on  horseback,  on 
the  left  people  looking  on  from  a  tower,  on  the  right 
Edmund  and  Cnut  dismounted  and  embracing ;  (right), 
Edmund  seated  and  pierced  with  a  lance. 

Aedmund  a  Knut  ci  se  cumbat : 
Cnud,  ki  plus  sout  sen  e  barat, 
A  [A]edmund  eel  cunseil  dune, 
K  entere  eus  partent  lur  curune. 
Par  ben  permetre  le  de  ceil 
Li  duz  Aedmund  sun  cunseil  creit. 

V.  p.  6.  In  two  compartments :  (left),  the  landing  of 
Alfred  with  attendants,  who  is  met  and  embraced  by 
Godwin ;  (right),  Alfred  brought  bound  before  Harold 
Harefoot,  who  is  seated  with  a  drawn  sword  and 
threatens  him. 

Auft-e  s'en  vent  en  sun  pais: 
Godwin,  ki  li  fu  feint  amis, 
Semblant  li  fist  de  amistd  ; 
La  nuit  I'a  pris  e  ferm  lie, 
Au  roi  le  fist  presenter, 
E  cist  li  fist  les  oilz  crever. 

VI.  p.  7.  In  two  compartments :  (left),  Alfred  tied 
down  to  a  board  and  his  eyes  pulled  out,  Harold  Hare- 
foot  looking  on;  (right),  armed  men  on  horseback 
illtreat  the  peasants  and  monks. 


1  MS.  Aelfred. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


3 


Destmite  est  religiun, 
N 'i  truvisset  si  dolurs  nun  : 
Mut  crest  li  maus  per  la  guerre, 
Mau  baillie  est  Engleterre  ; 
Cist  reint,  cist  tue,  cist  art. 
La  reine  E[m]me  s'en  part. 

VII.  p.  8.  Gunnilda's  vindication  of  her  cliastity. 
The  Emperor  is  seated  on  the  left ;  on  the  right  are 
bystanders,  with  the  Queen  kneeling ;  the  dwarf  is  cut- 
ting off  the  giant's  legs.  Great  part  of  this  pictui^e  is 
effaced. 

Pur  reachater  I'onur  sa  dame, 
E  pur  restorer  sa  fame, 
S'en  cumbat  le  neims  Mimecan 
Au  tres  grant  sesne  Eodegan ; 
Les  peez  li  coupe,  si  en  est  quite 
La  dame  de  hmite  surdite. 

VIII.  p.  9.  In  two  compartments  :  (left),  the  sudden 
death  of  Hardicanute  at  table  ;  (right),  Bishop  Britte- 
wold  in  prayer  before  an  altar  with  a  crucifix. 

Ci  murt  li  reis  Hardecnutz, 
Ki  fu  forcibles  reis  e  pruz. 
Li  baratz  ore  a  primes  nest, 
Destrucciun  e  guerre  crest, 
Ne  laist  li  forz  k'il  nocie 
Le  feble,  el  mal  ki  multiplie. 

IX.  p.  10.  In  two  compartments  :  (left).  Bishop  Brit- 
tewold  asleep  ;  (right),  his  vision ;  on  the  left  St.  Peter 
crowns  the  young  Edward,  who  kneels,  and  on  the 
right  St.  Peter  is  talking  to  Bishop  Brittewold,  still 
asleep. 

Li  evesques  de  Wincestre 
Ki  tant  vit  maus  e  surdre  e  crestre, 
Endormiz  est,  e  veit  Seint  Pere 
E  Seint  Aedward  ki  lez  li  ere ; 

A  2 


t 


LIFE  OF 


A  I'eveske  li  veillardz 

Promet,  ke  rois  serra  Aedwardz. 

X.  p.  11.  In  two  compartments  :  (left),  the  bishop  in 
his  chair  reveals  the  vision  to  three  persons  ;  (right), 
Edward  praying  before  an  altar. 

Aedw^ard  languist  sanz  cnnfort  : 
Las,  dist-il,  kar  fasse  mort 
Sul  remain  de  mun  lignage, 
K'ocis  sunt  per  gent  savage  : 
Sire  Seint  Pere,  a  vus  me  rent ; 
A  moi  tvm  pelerin  atent. 

XI.  p.  12.  In  two  compartments  :  (left),  a  messenger 
briners  to  Edward  the  news  that  he  is  elected  kin<x  : 
Edward  is  seated,  while  a  monk  reads  the  docmnent  ; 
(right),  Edward  sails  to  England. 

Un  messager  le  recumforte  : 
De  Hardecnut  nuvele  porte 
Ke  morz  est  li  tiranz  cruens  ; 
Delivere  ad  la  terre  Deus 
Des  sanglanz  Daneis  bastarz  : 
Esluz  est  a  rei  Aedwardz. 

XII.  p.  13.  In  two  compartments  :  (left),  Edw\ard 
landing  is  received  by  the  English  barons  ;  (riglit),  his 
coronation  ;  the  King  is  seated  crowned,  tlie  arch- 
bishop anointing  him. 

Ci  venent  barnns  Englais 

Ki  pernent  Aedward  de  maneis ; 

Dient  li,  Venez  vus  ent, 

Ke  la  curune  vus  attent 

D'Engletere  ;  ven  ten,  Aedward, 

Ke  venuz  n'es  nus  semble  tard. 

XIII.  p.  14.  Legend  of  the  treasure.  On  the  left 
a  fiend  is  seen  sitting  upon  the  gold,  the  King  look- 
ing on  :  on  tlie  right  the  gold  is  given  away  to  the 
poor  ;  this  part  of  the  picture  is  entirely  destroyed. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


Sun  tressor  ki  fu  pleners 

Yeit  li  reis,  or  e  deners. 

Li  enemis  seit  desus  ; 

Co  vifc  li  reis,  mes  autre  nuLs. 

As  poveres  rent  cele  coillette, 

Tuz  jurs  clamant  quite  la  dette. 

XIV.  p.  15.  The  thief  in  the  treasury.  The  King, 
lying  on  a  couch,  warns  the  thief  who  is  carrying  ofi' 
money  from  the  chest. 

Malegard  se  pur  ofre, 

Uvert  fu  ublie  un  cofre 

Of  deners ;  un  garz  coveit, 

E  de  deners  bein  s'aparceit ; 

Vai,  si  enprent  grant  part 

Deus  feez ;  Fui  ten,  dist  reis  Aedward. 

XV.  p.  IG.  In  two  compartments  :  (left),  the  King 
seated ;  nobles  on  either  side  exhorting  him  to  marry ; 
(right),  the  King  prays  before  an  altar,  on  which  is  a 
Cross  and  a  chalice. 

A  Lundros  s  asemblent  grant  gent, 

Cuncil  tenent  e  parlement ; 

Dient  au  rei,  Nostre  vuler 

Est,  sire,  ke  preinnez  moiller,  . 

Ke  eium  eir  certein  e  chef ; 

De  respundre  prent  cist  jur  bref. 

XVI.  p.  17.  The  nol^les  continue  their  request,  one 
kneeling;  the  King  is  sitting,  a  monk  watching  behind. 

Edith,  ki  lille  Godwin 

De  grant  sen  fu  e  bon  engin, 

K'endoctrinee  est  en  lettrure, 

E  aprise  de  purtraitm'e. 

En  uveraine  riclie  e  noble, 

N'out  per  gesk'en  Constantinoble. 

XVII.  p.  18.  In  two  compartments;  (left),  Edith  is' 
brought  to  the  King,  who  is  sitting,  and  kneels;  he 


LIFE  OF 


raises  lier  ;  (right),  the  Queen,  standing,  is  crowned  by 
a  bishop  ;  a  baron  kneels,  and  presents  the  sceptre. 

Edith,  la  bele  e  acemin^e 

Fille  Godwin,  est  curunee; 

E  la  es]3use  li  rois  Aedward 

Par  commun  cunseil  e  esguard  ; 

Li  ciiples  fu  mut  glorius, 

La  espiise  est  bone  e  bon  li  espus. 

XVIII.  p.  19.  In  two  compartments :  (left),  a  priest 
is  saying  mass  before  an  altar,  on  which  is  a  chalice  ; 
the  Host  is  held  up,  and  all  standing  stretch  out 
their  hands  to  it ;  the  King,  who  is  kneeling,  is  seen 
with  outstretched  arms,  and  smiling  :  (right),  the 
Danish  King  falls  into  the  sea  from  a  small  boat ;  the 
larger  one,  with  arms  and  men,  alongside. 

Un  jur  de  Pentecust  avint, 

Li  reis  k'a  Westmuster  curt  tint, 

Curunez,  u  la  messe  out; 

Sa  pensee  en  sun  quor  clot; 

Le  rei  Daneis  ki  lui  grever 

Pense,  veit  en  mer  noier. 

XIX.  p.  20.  In  two  compartments :  (left),  the  Da- 
nish King  is  drowning  in  the  sea  ;  the  vessel,  full  of 
armed  men,  is  moving  off ;  (right),  Edward  tells  the 
vision  to  several  persons. 

Li  rois  diet  suvin  en  I'unde 
De  la  mer  grosse  e  parfunde, 
Cum  vout  munter  du  bat  en  bord 
De  la  nef,  si  voirs  record; 
Quant  unt  perdu  luur  roi,  tut  Tost 
Descumfist  s'en  partent  mut  tost. 

XX.  p.  21.  The  King,  in  the  midst  of  the  barons, 
States  his  vow  of  pilgrimage ;  one  of  them  is  standing 
up  and  expostulating ;  a  figure  on  the  right,  appa- 
rently the  Queen^  is  destroyed. 


S.  EDWAED  THE  CONFESSOR. 


Li  d  inand^  la  com  mime 

Tute  ki  apent  a  sa  ciirmie  ; 

Tut  sun  purpos  de  mot  a  mot  : 

De  sun  vuu  a  sa  gent  desclot ; 

Cung^  prent  de  sun  veage 

Faire.    Nel  vout  le  barunage. 

XXI.  p.  22.  The  two  bishops,  who  are  to  be  sent 
as  ambassadors  to  Rome  on  the  question  of  pilgri- 
mage, are  brought  before  the  King  ;  the  barons  are 
standing  round,  one  speaking. 

Eveskes  dui  sunt  eschoisi, 

Par  queus  ben  serra  parfurni 

Cist  grant  messages  real ; 

Ke  andui  sunt  sage  e  leal, 

Si  aquiterunt  du  pelerinage 

Le  rei,  dunt  deut  en  sun  curage. 

XXII.  p.  23.  Departure  of  the  bishops  for  Rome. 
They  are  in  the  stern  of  a  large  vessel,  while  the  boat 
that  brought  them  to  it  is  being  rowed  back  to  land. 
The  Cross  is  seen  in  the  sail. 

Lores  s'en  vunt  li  messager, 
Li  rois  fait  mut  pur  eus  prier, 
K'acumpli  seit  lur  desir 
Cum  a  Deu  vent  a  pleisir ; 
Pru  lur  trueve  or  e  argent ; 
E  cist  s'en  vunt  hastivement. 

XXIII.  p.  24.  The  Pope  in  the  centre,  sitting  under 
a  canopy ;  on  the  left,  the  two  bishops  present  their 
request ;  on  the  right,  scribes  write  the  decree  ;  and 
beyond  the  decree,  with  the  bulla  attached  to  it,  is 
presented  to  the  two  bishops. 

Li  messagers  venent  a  Rumme, 
Mustrent  de  lur  pm-pos  la  summe ; 
Un  cuncil  i  trovent  plener, 
Ki  se  peine  de  eus  avancer. 
Li  privilege  est  purchac(^, 
E  du  cuncil  est  cunferm^e. 


8 


LIFE  OF 


XXIV.  p.  25.  Departure  of  the  bishops  from  Rome  ; 
they  ride  in  the  centre  with  attendants  before  and  be- 
hind, all  mounted.    Under  one  of  the  horses  a  dog  runs. 

Li  messager  joins  repairent, 
Lur  voie  acoillent,  e  tost  airent 
A  grant  grace  e  benoicun, 
Ki  seint  humme  fu  Pape  Leun, 
Ki  la  fait  noter  en  registre, 
Cum  deviserent  cist  legistre. 

XXV.  p.  26.  In  two  compartments :  (left),  the  ap- 
pearance of  St.  Peter  to  a  hermit,  relative  to  the 
Pope's  answer  :  destroyed  ;  (right),  the  hermit  writes 
the  vision,  and  gives  it  to  a  messenger. 

Seint  Pere  apert  a  un  hermite, 
Cum  dist  I'estoire  k'est  escrite, 
En  bois  menant  de  Wirecestre  ; 
E  dist :  J oius  puet  li  reis  estre, 
Kar  a  pleisir  le  fiz  Marie, 
Tute  est  sa  busoin  acumplie. 

XXVI.  p.  27.  The  King  receives  the  hermit's  mes- 
sage, barons  looking  on. 

Cist  mande  au  rei  I'avisiun, 
Ke  ne  puet  estre  si  veirs  nun  ; 
La  manere  e  le  tens  numme 
Du  privilege  escrit  a  Rumme: 
Li  rois  la  verite  ben  prove, 
Kar  le  escrite  acordant  truye. 

XXVII.  p.  28.  Two  compartments:  (left),  the 
bishops  bring  the  Papal  decree  with  the  bulla,  and 
present  it  to  the  King  ;  (right),  The  King  walking  and 
attended,  is  accosted  by  a  diseased  man. 

Des  messagers  quant  est  seue, 
Li  rois  est  lez  de  la  venue, 
Ki  lur  message  unt  parfurni, 
*rant  est  plUs  seur  e  esbaudi. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOE. 


9 


Pur  Deu  ki  fist  solail  e  lune, 
As  poveres  de  sun  tresor  dune, 
A  Deu  e  Seint  Pere  rendre 
L'aver  k'il  vers  Rumme  despendre 
Ad  em  purpos,  e  en  muster 
K'a  Seint  Pere  vout  estorer. 

XXVIII.  p.  29.  The  miracle  of  the  cripple,  On  the 
left,  the  king  carries  him  on  his  shoulders  to  the  altar, 
where  he  is  received  by  Godris ;  on  the  right,  the 
cripple  kneels  before  the  altar,  on  which  is  a  jewelled 
Cross,  or  monstrance,  while  the  monks  sing  Te  Deum 
Laudamus. 

Li  reis  mut  sen  humilie ; 
Le  cun trait  porte,  ki  Ten  prie 
De  pecchez  ad  li  reis  pardun ; 
Li  cuntraiz  du  cors  garaisun  ; 
Chescuns  de  eus  saluz  receit ; 
Plenerement  Deu  lur  enveit. 

XXIX.  p.  30.  Saint  Peter  steps  into  the  fisherman's 
boat ;  the  church  of  Westminster  on  the  right.  Consi- 
derably injured. 

Grant  tens  avant  estoit  fundie 
Une  iglise  k'out  nun  Thornc^e, 
Ke  funda  li  rois  Scbert, 
^  Ki  fu  neis  rei  Aethelbert : 
A  Sein[t]  Pol  fist  I'un  la  iglise, 
L 'autre  a  Seint  Pere  sur  Tamise. 

XXX.  p.  31.  Two  compartments  :  (left,  which  is 
destroyed,)  apparently  Saint  Peter  landing  from  the 
fisherman's  boat ;  (right,)  the  consecration  of  the 
church,  angels  assisting. 

^  Dus  horn,  s'escrie,  e  ne  se  alasse 
De  la  Tamise,  ke  em  le  passe; 


'  Line  4  is  written  in  the  MS.  after 
line  6  ;  but  the  original  scribe  has 
pointed  out  the  mistake  by  affixing 


a  to  line  4,  and  b  to  line  5. 

2  The  first  six  lines  refer  to  thC 
previous  illustration. 


10 


LIFE  OF 


Mut  piie,  e  dit  ke  aura 
Luer,  ki  utre  le  merra ; 
Un  pescliurs  ki  co  out  e  veit, 
Vai,  en  sun  bat  le  receit. 

Li  pescliurs  of  Seint  Pere  arive, 
Ki  atent,  e  set  a  la  rive ; 
Seint  Pere,  clu  ceil  claver, 
Va  sa  iglise  dedier, 
Des  angeles  mut  grant  partie 
Li  funt  servise  e  grant  aie. 

Li  angele  chant ent  au  servise, 

La  nuit  quant  dedient  I'igiise : 

Tant  ja  du  ciel  luui', 

Ke  vis  est  au  pescliur, 

Ke  li  solailz  e  la  lune 

Lur  cliirt^  tute^  i  preste  e  dune. 
XXXI.  p.  82.  In  two  compai-tments,  separated  by 
the  church,  on  the  tower  of  which  is  written  Lamehde, 
and  from  which  a  flag  hangs.  (Left),  the  fisherman 
and  Saint  Peter  in  the  boat,  the  net  drawn  up  full 
of  fishes  ;  (right),  the  fisherman  presents  a  salmon  to 
Bishop  Mellitus,  who  is  on  horseback,  attended,  and  ex- 
presses his  admiration. 

Quant  Seint  Pere  ad  fait  avoire^ 

Au  bat  sun  pescur  repoire, 

E  mut  ducement  I'enseigne, 

Ctim  il  a  des  pessun  preigne ; 

D'un  saumun  au  peschur  dit, 

De  part  li,  ki  porte  a  Mellit. 

Matin,  quant  parut  le  jur, 
Mellit  encuntre  li  peschur, 
Ki  fu  remembrez  e  sage, 
E  ben  parfurni  sun  message 
De  sun  saumim  gentement, 
E  puis  del  dediement. 

^  MS.  tute  tide,  but  the  second  tute  is  expuncted; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


XI 


XXXII.  p.  33.  Ill  two  compartments  :  (left,)  Mel- 
litus  preaches  to  tlie  people. 

Au  pople  preclie  Meliit, 
E  ben  certeinement  lur  dit, 
Ke  cele  nuit  passa  Tamise, 
Seint  Pere  e  declia  sa  iglise  ; 
Ke  le  sacez  garde  en  preinnes 
Asez  i  truum  nus  enseignes. 
(Right.)  The  King  seated  gives  directions  to  masons 
and  carpenters  about  the  works  of  the  church. 

Li  rois  Aedwardz  eel  seint  liu  clai[m] 
Du  ciel  la  porte,  avance  e  aim  ; 
Mais  li  eglise  ert  veuz  e  derute ; 
Pur  CO  i  fait  venir  grant  rute 
De  maciuns  e  charpenters, 
Ke  ben  seit  refait  le  musters. 

XXXIII.  p.  84.  In  tv/o  compartments  :  (left),  a 
bishop,  preceded  by  his  crossbearer,  a  monk,  and  at- 
tended by  others,  on  horseback  ;  (right),  the  bishop 
before  the  Pope,  who  is  seated  under  a  canopy. 

Quant  out  acheve  smi  afaire, 
Seurt^  en  vout  aver  maire  ; 
Vout  ke  le^  Pape  cunferme, 
Ke  tuz  jurs  seit  estable  e  ferme 
La  franchise  de  sa  iglise, 
U  tant  ad  entente  mise; 
S'en  ad  de  ses  leus  amis 
A  Kumme  pur  co  tramis. 

XXXIV.  p.  35.  In  two  compartments  :  (left),  the 
?ope  gives  the  decree,  with  the  bulla  attached,  to  an 
attendant  who  kneels,  the  bishop  and  other  attendants 
standing  ;  (right),  the  bishop,  with  the  crossbearer  and 
other  attendants  return,  on  horseback. 

Du  cuncil  ki  ert  generaus, 
Devant  le^  Pape  e  chardenaus, 


'  MS.  la. 


12 


LIFE  OF 


Est  enbullez  e  cnmfermez 
Li  priuleges,  e  puis  liverez 
All  messager  lu  roi  Aedward, 
Ki  cung4  prent  c  lez  s'enpart. 

XXX Y.  p.  36.  The  bishop  and  his  crossbearer  bring 
the  decree  to  the  King.  The  King  is  seated,  attended, 
and  expresses  his  joy. 

Quant  li  rois  out  hi  nuvele, 

De  joi  sis  quors  renuvelc ; 

Ore  est  seiirs,  ore  est  a  eise ; 

Assisses  fait,  par  unc  apese 

Les  cuntencuns  de  sa  terre ; 

Ni  pout  surdre  ne  estrifs  ne  guere. 

XXXVI.  p.  37.  The  miracle  of  the  Eucharist.  The 
priest,  wlio  is  called  Wulstanus,  holds  up  in  his  arms 
the  Child  with  the  cruciform  nimbus  ;  the  King  stands 
witli  upraised  arms ;  Leofric  kneels  ;  the  rest  stand 
behind,  and  extend  their  arms.  A  chalice  is  seen  on 
the  altar. 

Quant  leva  li  chapeleins 
Le  cors  Deu  entre  scs  meins, 
Le  veit  li  reis  tut  en  semblant 
D'un  jonure  e  bel  enfant, 
Sa  beneicun  ki  dune  an  rei ; 
E  CO  veit  li  quens  Leofrei. 

Cesfce  aventure  fu  celee 
Geske  la  vie  fu  finee 
Lu  roi  Aedward,  ke  ten  secrei 
Ne  fist  aver  orgoil  au  rei, 
E  mut  prie  Leofrei  le  cunte 
L'avisiun  k'a  nul  ne  cunte. 

XXXVIL,  p.  38.  Miracle  of  the  scrofulous  woman. 
The  King,  seated,  touches  the  scrofulous  woman,  who 
kneels:  attendants  standing  behind. 

[U]ne  fem[m]e  jofne  e  bele 

Suz  la  gone  out  escrovele, 


B.  EDWARD  TflE  CONFESSOR. 


13 


Nc  pout  aver  gareisun 
Par  art  d'umme,  si  Deu  nun, 
Ke  purrir  li  ftiit  la  buclie  ; 
Li  rois  la  garist  ki  la  tuclie. 

XXXVIII.  p.  89.  Cure  of  a  blind  man.  In  two 
compartments :  (left),  an  attendant  holds  a  basin,  and 
from  another  pours  water  on  the  King  s  hands,  who  is 
standing  ;  the  blind  man  kneels  on  one  knee,  and  ap- 
plies the  water  to  his  eyes :  (right),  the  man  kneels 
before  the  King,  and  is  examined  by  him  as  to  his 
siolit. 

Uns  avogles  k'ert  malades 
Les  oilz  out  tenebrus  e  fades : 
Par  I'eue,  dunt  leve  ses  mains 
Li  reis,  est  li  avogles  seins  ; 
Sa  barbe  manie  e  esprueve, 
Le  miracle  verai  truve. 

XXXIX.  p.  40.  Miracle  of  a  second  blind  man.  On 
the  left,  the  blind  man  is  led  by  an  attendant ;  on 
the  right,  he  applies  the  water  to  his  ej^es,  the  King 
standing,  and  an  attendant  behind  with  two  basins. 

Sa  fame  s'espant  par  parole  : 
Uns  burgois  nez  de  Nicole, 
Trois  anz  avog[l]es  ki  fu, 
Ben  croit  k'il  par  la  vertu 
De  cele  eue  devant  dite 
Garroit,  s'en  prent,  s'en  va  quite. 

XL.  p.  41.  Cure  of  a  blind  labourer.  On  the  left, 
labourers  are  seen  cutting  down  a  tree,  in  which  is  a 
bird's  nest  ;  one  asleep  under  it ;  on  the  right,  the 
blind  labourer  with  his  hatchet  is  brought  to  the 
King,  who  is  seated,  with  attendants  before  him.  The 
King  holds  the  basin  himself,  and  applies  the  water  to 
the  blind  man's  eyes. 

Li  charpenter  coupent  en  bois 

Mariem  k'il  pernent  en  chois  ; 


14 


LIFE  OF 


L'lm  s'ePxdort,  e,  quant  s'esveille, 
La  vuue  pert,  dunt  fu  merveille  ; 
A  Tostel  Va,  mais  hem  le  meinne, 
E  vit  en  dolur  e  en  peine. 

XLI.  p.  42.  In  two  compartments  :  (left),  a  restored 
blind  man  kneels  before  the  King,  who  is  sitting  ; 
(right),  a  man  with  one  eye  leads  three  who  are  quite 
blind. 

Par  I'aventure  ki  avint, 
Uns  avogles  anz  pres  de  vint, 
Du  roi,  dunt  ot  tantz  bens  dire, 
Sant^  receit  cum  il  desire  ; 
Gardein  le  fait  de  sa  maisun 
Li  rois  a  propre  livereisun. 

XLII.  p.  43.  On  the  left,  the  four  apply  the  water, 
which  an  attendant  brings  in  two  basins,  to  their 
eyes,  and  recover  their  sight  ;  on  the  right,  the  King- 
is  seen  seated,  and  washing  his  hands,  the  two  basins 
being  held  by  the  attendant,  kneeling  on  one  knee. 
The  usual  order  is  thus  inverted  in  this  case. 

Merveilles  vus  ent  dire  voil ; 
Quatre  hummes  ki  unt  un  sul  oil, 
Kar  un  humme,  ki  un  oil  ad,  guie 
Tute  le  avogle  cumpainie, 
Del  ewe  purchace  part, 
Dunt  leve  ses  mains  rois  Aedward, 
Par  un  sergant  k'il  prent  e  emble  ; 
Tut  garissent  quatre  e[n]semble. 

XLIII.  p.  44.  Harold  and  Tostin  quarrelling  on 
the  floor.  The  King  seated  at  table  with  Godwin 
and  others.    An  attendant  is  separating  the  children. 

Li  reis  veit  les  fiz  Godwin, 
Haraud  pusne,  esnez  Tostin, 
L'esnez  a  I'autre  se  cumbat  ; 
As  poinz  fert,  a  terre  a  bat ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOK. 


15 


Estrangi^  le  enst  ne  fust  aie; 
Li  reis  suls  seit  ke  signefie. 

Ne  puet  Tostin  k'il  ne  s'en  aut 
Hors  du  regne  pur  Haraut, 
Ki  dute  de  medlee  esclandres, 
E  va  sujurner  en  Flandres. 
L'un  a  Tautre  nure  ne  fine ; 
Tant  furent  de  male  orine. 

XLIV.  p.  45.  The  death  of  Godwin.  The  King  is 
in  the  act  of  blessing  the  morsel.  One  attendant 
grasps  God  wind's  arm,  another  his  legs.  The  head  of 
Godwin  is  effaced. 

Dist  quens  Godwin  a  la  table, 

Cist  mors  me  seit  mors,  cupable 

Si  de  la  mort  tun  frere  soie, 

Ke  tute  ceste  curte  le  voie. 

Atant  le  morsel  mangue, 

Ke  errant  le  estrangle  e  tue. 

La  charoine  au  fel  glutun 
Traits  est  fors  de  la  inaisun ; 
Enter rez  est  suddement, 
Cum  [a]  ateint  traitre  apent. 
Par  cest  cunte  puet  hum  aprendre, 
Pecchee  se  proeve  apr^s  atendre. 

XLV.  p.  46.  Vision  of  the  seven  sleepers  of 
Ephesus.  The  King  is  at  table  in  a  meditative  atti- 
tude, with  three  others.  On  the  left  are  the  two 
groups  of  the  seven  sleepers,  one  lying  on  the  left, 
the  other  on  the  right  side,  in  a  cave ;  beyond  which 
are  seen  the  towers  of  the  city  'de  Effesie/ 

Les  saet  dormanz  veit  rois  Aedward 

Tuz  gisanz  a  destre  part ; 

Mais  il  se  turnent  a  senestre  : 

Yeit  ke  mau  senet  deit  estre. 

Li  messager  vunt  a  dreiture 

En  Grece,  saver  le  tens  e  Ture. 

A  8  +- 


16 


LIFE  OF 


XL^'I.  p.  47.    The  King  gives  his  ring  to  S.  John 
disguised  as  a  beggar.    On  the  left  is  seen  the  clmrch. 
Ne  trove  ren  en  sa  aumonere, 
L'anel  prent  k'a  sun  doi  ere, 
E  le  dune  al  demandant, 
Ki  desparut  de  meintenant; 
Johan  le  Ewangeliste  fu 
Deguisez  e  descuneu. 

XLYII.  p.  48.  In  three  compartments  :  (left),  St. 
John  finds  the  two  palmers,  one  of  them  asleep ; 
diminutive  angels  hold  torches :  (centre),  the  palmers 
are  seen  eating  and  drinking  in  the  hostelry:  (right), 
St.  John  gives  the  ring  to  the  palmer. 

Deus  paumers  nez  d'Engletere 

Par  estranges  voies  quere 

En  Sulie  ki  forveient,^ 

D 'Angeles  du  ceil  clart^  veient. 

De  laruns  pour  unt  e  bestes, 

E  de  aventeuruses  tempestes ; 

Fameillus  e  las  reposent; 

Diluec  aler  plus  loing  n'osent. 

Las  sunt  cist  paumer  e  tristes ; 

Mais  li^  seint  Ewangelistes 

Le  las  forveiez  cumforte, 

L'anel  lu  roi  Aedward  lur  porte, 

Prie  ke  de  sue  part 

Le  portent  a  seint  rei  Aedward, 

E  cist  empernent  le  message ; 

Li  seintz  les  meinne  sanz  demage. 

XLYIIL  p.  49.  In  two  compartments.  (Left),  the 
palmers  (one  of  them  kneeling)  present  the  i^ing  to 
the  King. 

L'anel  reporte  li  paumer, 

Ki  sanz  sujur  vent  d'utre  mer  : 

Au  rei  le  baut,  ki  recunut 

Sun  dun,  e  a  joie  recut  ; 


1  MS.  forveicint. 


-  MS.  seint  li. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


17 


A  jur  e  a  terme  apert 

De  sa  mort  est  li  rois  cert. 

(Right),  the  King  gives  his  treasure  to  the  poor. 
Li  rois  sa  iglise  declie 
El  nun  Seint  Pere,  en  ki  se  fie  : 
Sun  cors  a  sepulture  i  dune, 
E  le  regal  de  sa  curune  : 
E  pur  CO  ke  de  grant  age  est 
Purveit  de  murir  k'est  prest. 

XLIX.  p.  ^0.     In  two  compartments.     (Left),  the 
King's  conversation  wdth  Harold,  who  partly  kneels. 
Due  Haraud  fiz  Godwin  jure 
De  la  curune  ke  n'ad  cure, 
Au  due  Willame  de  Normendie 
Du  cunquere  ert  en  aie, 
TJ  a  sa  fille,  si  meuz  li  plest, 
Cist  parenz,  cele  parente  est. 

(Right),  the  King  seated,  and  ill,  hearing  mass  ;  a 
crowd  of  people  looking  on.  The  priest  is  in  the  act 
of  saying  the  '  Dominus  Vobiscum.'  The  altar  has  a 
Cross  and  chalice  on  it. 

Li  rois  est  pesanz  e  malade, 

Le  quor  ad  tut  ateint  e  fade, 

La  feblesce  tut  I'estune  ; 

A  peine  regal  e  curune 

A  ceu  jur  de  Nuel  porte, 

Mais  le  servise  le  cunforte. 

L.  p.  51.  In  two  compartments.  (Left),  the  King 
entranced,  lies  on  a  couch,  the  Queen  embracing  him  ; 
the  two  monks  above,  and  a  number  of  people 
lamenting  over  the  couch. 

Li  dui  moinne  li  aperent, 

Ki  ja  si  clier  ami  erent, 

E  li  dient  la  prephecie 

Ke  Deus  au  roi  per  eus  nuncie  ; 

B 


18 


LIFE  OF 


Close  ert,  mais  de  mot  a  mot 
Cist  livret  la  vus  desclot. 

Li  rois,  ki  mut  est  ja  de  jurs, 
De  mort  sent  pointes  e  dulurs, 
Ne  set  se  il  dort  u  veille  ; 
Mais  en  transe  veit  merveille 
D'une  mut  grant  propliecie, 
K'apres  grant  tens  fu  acumplie. 

(Right),  tlie  King  sitting  up  in  bed,  supported  by 
the  Queen,  tells  his  vision  to  the  barons. 
Li  rois  sur  sun  lit  se  deresce, 
Semblant  fait  ren  ke  ne  blesce, 
E  parole  tut  baudement 
N'a  nuls  ki  i  seit  ki  nel  entent ; 
E  lur  cunte  tun  de  randun 
Apertement  sa  avisiun. 

LI.,  p.  52.  The  King  continues  his  address,  the 
Queen  looking  on;  many  weeping  round  the  couch. 

LIT.,  p.  53.  In  two  compartments.  (Left),  death  of 
the  King.  The  soul,  crowned,  issues  from  his  mouth, 
and  is  received  by  two  descending  angels.  The  Queen 
displays  her  grief    A  bishop  and  monks  in  attendance. 

Li  rois  s'en  part  de  ceste  vie : 

Des  angeles  grant  cumpainie 

Cuntre  li  venent  chantant, 

E  mut  grant  joie  demenant ; 

Seint  Pere,  sis  chers  amis, 

La  porte  ovre  de  Parais. 

[This  is  in  p.  52,  under  illustration  LI.] 
(Right),  St.  John  conducts  the  King  to  the  Saviour, 
S.  Peter,  with  his  keys,  standing  behind.  S.  Edward  is 
crowned,  and  kneels  before  the  Saviour,  who  is  blessing 
him.  He  is  in  an  aureole,  seated,  with  the  cruciform 
nimbus,  and  the  emblems  of  the  four  evangelists 
around. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


10 


Seint  Jolian  si  druz  demeine, 

Devant  la  Mai'ste  le  meine, 

De  ki  en  terre  out  memoire ; 

E  Deu  lui  dune  mut  grant  gloire  ; 

Sun  regne  li  grante  e  dune, 

E  meudre,  k'avant  out  curune. 

LIII.,  p.  54.  Burial  of  the  King.  The  body  is  in 
the  act  of  being  lowered  into  the  tomb,  with  crown 
and  sceptre ;  a  bishop  is  incensing  it ;  others  looking 
on,  and  monks  behind  with  candles.  The  'cuntraitz' 
kneel  at  the  side  of  the  tomb. 

En  la  iglise  de  Westmuster, 

Ke  rois  Aedward  fist  estorer, 

Est  si  cors  enseveliz. 

Un  cuntraitz  i  est  gariz ; 

Si  en  fait  Deus  plursurs  vertuz 

Pur  Aedward  ki  est  sis  leans  druz. 

LI  v.,  p.  55.  Miracles  at  the  tomb.  In  two  com- 
partments :  (left),  seven  blind  men  are  led  by  a  boy 
(whose  head  is  destroyed) ;  (right),  the  seven  restored 
to  sight  kneel  at  the  shrine,  while  a  priest  (much 
injured)  reads  the  Te  Deum.  At  the  sides  of  the 
shrine  are  figures  on  pillars  of  St.  John  as  the  palmer, 
and  St.  Edward  with  his  ring. 

Ne  puet  sa  fame  estre  ceue ; 

A  saet  restore  ad  la  veue 

Par  la  priere  e  la  vertu 

Seint  Aedward  a  sun  sarcu. 

N'est  nuls  ki  de  maus  travaille, 

K'a  Westmuster  pur  sante  vaille. 

Sis  avogles  i  garisseit 

Of  lur  dutre  k'un  oil  avoit. 

LV.,  p.  56.  Coronation  of  Harold.  He  is  seated, 
and  is  in  the  act  of  crowning  himself;  a  noble  pre- 
sents him  with  the  sceptre ;  others  looking  on. 

Pus  la  mort  Aedward  lu  roi, 

Ki  n'out  eir  issuz  de  soi, 

B  2 


20 


LIFE  OF 


Haraud,  fiz  Godwin  nez, 

Reis  d'Engleterre  curunez 

A  tort,  ki  par  sun  pere  out 

Chastens,  tresor  tant  cum  li  plout ; 

Sa  curune  mist  en  sun  chef ; 

Pur  CO  regna  en  tens  mut  href. 
LVI.,  p.  57.  The  landing  of  Tostin,  and  his  victory 
over  the  Earl  of  Northumberland.  On  the  left  are  the 
boats  full  of  armed  men  ;  then  Tostin,  landing  by  a 
ladder  from  the  boat,  and  mounting  his  horse ;  and  on 
the  right  the  battle  is  represented,  the  Northumbrians 
being  in  retreat. 

^Tostins  ki  enchacez  ere, 

Quant  curunez  estoit  sis  frere, 

^  va  s'en  tent  sa  veie 

Au  rei  Haraud  de  Norweie, 

Harfager  ki  fu  numez 

A  surnun  ;  si  en  sunt  aliancez. 

D'armez  a  grant  cupainie 

De  Norweie  par  navie 

Vent  reis  Haraud  of  ses  Noreis, 

E  Tostins  dunt  dis  enceis, 

Sur  Haraud  roi  d'Engleterre, 

Le  regno  sur  li  cunquere. 

Of  mil  nefs,  co  fu  le  numbre  ; 

Tut  destruent  gesk'al  Humbre. 

Encuntr^  fu  en  une  lande 
L'ost  de  Norhumberlande : 
Descumfist  s'en  vunt  li  Engleis  ; 
Si  en  unt  victoire  Noreis, 
Ki  vunt  avant  en  la  terre 
Pur  destrucciun  plus  fere  : 


'  The  first  six  lines  are  in  p.  56. 
col.  3. 


2  Sic  in  MS.  The  word  at  the 
end  of  the  line  has  been  altered 
from  prierG  into  veie. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


21 


Mil  liummes  unt  mis  a  mort, 
E  cent  prestres  a  duel  e  tort. 

LVII.,  p.  58.  In  two  compartments  :  (left),  the  cure 
of  Harold.  He  is  asleep  on  a  coucli.  S.  Edward  stands 
over  him,  and  heals  him. 

Li  roi  Haraud  en  ad  pour, 
Kar  en  sa  quisse  ad  grant  dolur. 
Grant  angoisse  a  de  maladie, 
N'a  si  prive  a  ki  le  die  : 
Mais  par  Seint  Aedward  la  gute 
A  une  nuit  se  asuaga  tuite  ; 
Mais  Fen  prie  ke  il  s'amende, 
A  checuin  sa  dreiture  rende. 

(Right),  St.  Edward  appears  to  a  monk  of  Ramsey, 
kneeling  before  an  altar. 

Li  seint  rois  Aedward  apert 
A  un  abbe,  ki  seinz  Immme  eirt, 
De  Rams^e  ;  dist  ke  il  aut, 
De  sue  part  au  rei  Haraud, 
Ne  seit  en  desespeir  ne  dute 
D'encuntrer  des  Noreis  la  rute  ; 
Garalitz  li  ert  k'il  ne  perisse ; 
Enseignes  li  dit  de  sa  quisse. 

LVIIL,  p.  59.  In  two  compartments :  (left),  Harold 
on  a  couch  harangues  his  people;  (left),  the  same,  the 
king  sitting,  and  restored. 

LIX.,  p.  60.  Battle  of  Stamford  Bridge  and  defeat 
of  the  King  of  Norway,  who  is  pierced  with  a  lance 
in  the  centre  of  the  melt^e. 

Haraud  li  rois  de  Engieterre 

En  mortel  estur  e  guerre 

Cunte  Tostin  sun  frere  ocis, 

E  roi  Harfager  cunquis, 

E  tut  I'ost  ad  descunfit ; 

Kar  Seint  Aedward  co  li  promist 


22 


LIFE  OF 


Ke  il  li  eidereit  sans  faille, 
•  A  cele  feez  en  la  bataille. 

[This  is  in  p.  59,  under  illustration  LVIII.] 
LX.,  p.  61.     Cures  at  the  tomb  of  St.  Edward. 
Various  sick  at  the  tomb :  some  go  away  healed ;  a 
monk  sitting  and  reading. 

Uns  marglers  ki  out  la  vue 

D'ambes  deus  les  oilz  perdue, 

Par  Seint  Aedward,  ki  I'esveille 

E  le  reprent  ke  il  sumeille, 

Gariz  est  des  oilz,  e  sune, 

Cum  li  seinz  cumande,  mine. 
[This  is  in  p.  60,  under  iikistration  LIX.] 

Grant  pople  gariz  s'en  part 

De  la  tumbe  Seint  roi  Aedward, 

Bocu,  tort,  paraletics, 

Muet,  gutus,  e  ydropics ; 

Li  cuntrait,  e  li  ord  leprus, 

Li  forsenez  e  li  feverus. 

N'est  nuls  ki  graces  ne  rende 

E  ki  de  soi  ni  face  offrende. 

LXI.,  p.  62.  Harold,  seated  and  bearing  a  sword, 
directs  attendants,  who  are  coming  up  loaded  with 
bags  of  money,  to  pour  it  into  his  treasury.  Much 
injiu-ed. 

Li  rois  Haraud  cum  faus  e  feinz 
Le  cuvenant  jure  en  freint, 
Vers  Deu  e  sa  gent  parjure 
Est ;  n'est  droiz  k'il  lu[n]ges  dure. 
Sa  gent  reint  e  enprisune  ; 
As  leus  tout,  a  desleus  dmie  ; 
Buge  or  desire  e  1 'argent  blanc 
Plus  ke  sansue  sane. 

[This  is  in  p.  61,  col.  8]. 

Li  rois  Haraud  ne  s'ament  mie, 
Seint  Aedwar[d]  ben  Tenchastie. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


23 


Tiranz  est  e  Wandelardz 
Gupilz  e  II  leopardz  : 
Nature  fait  de  la  racine 
Ke  poinnante  en  est  la  espine. 

Deners  cum  usurer  amasse; 
De  la  gent  reindre  ne  se  alasse ; 
Armes  e  cliivalerie 
Del  tut  despit  e  ublie ; 
Marcliant  meuz  ke  prince  pert 
K'of  ses  fardeus  les  feires  quert. 

LXII.,  p.  63.  Landing  of  William  of  Normandy. 
Tliis,  wliicli  is  quite  destroyed,  represented  William's 
fall  on  landing;  the  castle  on  the  right. 

Guillame,  bastard  de  Normendie 

Dues,  a  la  chere  hardie, 

K'ot  dire  ke  rois  Haraudz 

As  suens  est  crueus  e  baudz, 

E  ha'iz  cum  lu  u  urs, 

As  Engleis  vent  faire  sucurs. 

Li  dues  en  Engleterre  arive ; 

E  quant  venuz  a  la  rive, 

Un  chastel  ferme  hastivement ; 

A  Deu  e  a  ses  seinz  se  rent, 

E  vue  faire  un  abbeie, 

Ke  Deu  sun  purpos  e  faitz  guie. 

LXIII.,  p.  64.  Battle  of  Hastings.  Much  injured 
Harold  is  seen  with  the  arrow  in  his  eye  on  the 
ground. 

La  bataille  e  la  medlee 
Pres  de  la  mer  est  cumencee, 
Ki  mut  estoit  e  forte  e  dm-e; 
Le  jur  gesk'au  vespre  dur ; 
Lors  prent  voirs  ke  rois  Aedward 
Dist,  kar  en  Toil  d'un  dart 


24 


LIFE  OF  S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


Est  li  rois  Haraucl  navrez, 
E  tost  apres  tut  detrencliez. 

Li  dues  le  regne  cuiiquist, 

Li  rois  Haraud  est  deseunfit ; 

Gritli  li  quens,  frere  lu  roi, 

E  Leuwine,  ot  tut  le  noblei 

D'Engletere  est  abatu. 

Teu  duel  en  mund  unc  mais  ne  fu. 

Li  Normant  li  victoire  unt, 

E  li  Engleis  deseunfit  sunt. 

LXIV.,  p.  65.  In  two  compartments :  (left),  the 
opening  of  the  tomb  of  St.  Edward  ;  destroyed ;  (right), 
the  corpse  is  replaced  b}^  the  King  and  bishops,  while 
the  coffin  lid  is  held  up  by  monks  and  others. 


LIFE  or  S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR,  ' 


Al  CUMENCE  LA  ESTOIKE  DE  SeINT  AeDWAIID  LE  ReI, 
TRANSLATIVE  DU  LATIN. 


^  FEn  mund  ne  est,  (ben  vus  I'os  dire,)]    p.  1.  col.  1.  9'^t^  °^ 
Pais,  reaume,  ne  empire  ofEng- 
U  tant  nnt  este  bons  rois 
E  seinz,  cum  en  isle  d'Englois, 
5    Ki  apres  regne  terestre 

Ore  regnent  reis  en  celestre, 
Seinz,  martirs,  e  cunfessurs, 
Ki  pur  Deu  mururent  plursurs  ; 
Li  autre,  forz,  e  liardiz  mutz, 
10    Cum  fu  Arthurs,  Aedmunz,  e  Knudz, 
Ki  par  force  e  vasselage 
Elargirent  lur  barnage: 

Li  autre,  ki  erent  plus  sene2, 
Peisibles,  e  atemprez, 
15    Ki  par  bon  cunseil  e  lur  sens 
Forcibles  furent  en  lur  tens, 
Cum  fu  Oswald,  Oswin,  Aedmund, 
Ki  au  ciel  transirent  du  mund  ; 

ISTumeement  Aeduuard  li  rei  Edwal-d"^ 
20    Teus  fu,  de  ki  escrivre  dei  ; 
Ki  lur  cliar,  diable,  e  mund 
Yenquirent,  cist  victoire  unt. 


This  line,  omitted  in  the  text,  is  given  in  the  margin. 


26 


LIFE  OF 


The  Au- 
thor's state- 
ment as  to 
his  inten- 
tions and 
materials. 


Kar  cist  troi  enemi  nus  sunt, 
Ki  jui'  e  nuit  esnui  nus  funt. 

25    Hardiz  e  de  grant  emprise 
Est  horn  ki  ces  trois  justise  ; 
Co  fist  li  sages  rois  Aedward, 
En  ki  Deus  avoit  regard  : 
Sa  char  venqui  par  chastete, 

80    Le  mund  par  humilite, 
E  diable  par  ses  uertuz ; 
Kar  dreiture  fist  a  tuz, 
Par  sa  creance  fine  e  certe, 
Ki  par  ses  ovres  fu  aperte  : 

85    Dunt  vns  escrif  e  vus  translat 
Sanz  fausete  e  sanz  barat 
En  Franceis  de  Latin  Festoire, 
Pur  refrescliir  sa  memoire, 
Dunt  treis  a  guarant  le  livere  ; 

40    Quank'en  Franceis  voil  escrivere, 
N'en  voil  unc  un  cuple  faire, 
Si  I'estoire  ne  usse  essamplaire, 
Ki  est  en  Latin  escrite, 
U  nule  fausete  n'est  dite  ; 

45    Ne  verity  mest  ceue, 

Cum  seinte  iglise  ben  I'avue, 

E  cum  recorde  li  escrit, 

Ki  apertement  chante  horn  e  lit. 


1.  col.  2. 


t)edicatioa 
to  Eleanor, 
Queen  of 
Henry  III. 


En  vostre  garantie  met, 
50    Ke  pur  vus  ai  fait,  cest  livret, 
Noble  dame  de  haute  orine, 
Alianore  riche  reine 
D'Engletere,  ki  estes  flm'S 
De  dames  par  bens  e  honurs  ; 
55    N'est  homme  ki  ne  vus  eime  € 
Yos  buntez,  sens,  e  franchise  ; 
Si  dit  n'en  fuse  losengers, 
Yos  bens  diroie  volenters  ; 


prise 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


27 


Mais  brefvement  tut  vus  enclos  ; 
60    Cum  il  m'apent  e  dire  le  os, 

Cum  cliarbucle  est  entre  autres  gemmes, 
Flur  estes  entre  autres  femmes  ; 

Ki  funtaine  es  di  afeitement, 

A  vuz  faz  cest  petit  present ; 
65    Kant  ke  eime  reis  Henris  tes  sires, 

Clieris,  bein  sai,  e  desires, 

E  eel  amur  fait  a  preiser 

D'aver  en  beins  commun  voler, 

Ke  vout  amis,  co  voile  amie, 
70    Dune  est  bone  la  cumpainie, 

Ke  veut  amie,  e  amis  voile  ; 

Tesmoine  nus  enporte  toile. 

Pur  Seint  Aedward  le  di  e  cunt,    p.  1.  col.  8. 

Ki  li  rois  Henris  eime,  dunt 
75    Vus  escrif  numeement, 

Amer  e  clidrir  vus  apent, 

Kar  il  fu  reis  e  seinz,  prime 

K'en  amur  vus  ad  enbrace  ; 

II  fu  li  druguns  Seint  Pere  ; 
80    Par  ses  vertuz  e  sa  preiere  ; 

II  vus  guverne  e  vus  cumforte, 

Uverir  vus  fra  du  eel  la  porte  ; 

Aunez  de  sa  meisun 

Estes ;  n'a  si  vus  deus  nun, 
85    Le  roi  e  vus,  ki  sa  moiller 

Estes,  sen  deuet  saver, 

Ne  vus  deit  failir  par  dreit 

Puis  ke  feintise  en  vus  ne  veit. 

Ore  pri  cliescun  ki  lit  e  ot 
90    Cist  treite,  s'en  aucun  mot 

Mesprein,  k'il  I'amender  vOile  ; 
Kar  n'est  liom  ki  ne  sumoile. 


The  Au- 
thor's Ad- 
dress to  his 
readers. 


28 


LIFE  OF 


95 


Lineage  of 
King  Ed- 
ward. 


Descent 

from 

Alfred. 


Edgaf. 


100 


105 


110 


115 


120 


Language  par  pais  varie  ; 
Si  language  cle  France  die, 
N'en  doi  estre  a  droit  repris 
De  gent  de  veisin  pais. 


Quant  racine  est  de  bone  ente, 
Droiz  est  ke  li  fruz  sen  sente, 
Bon  greife  quant  de  bon  cep  crest, 
Bon  fruit  par  raisun  en  nest 
E  mau  fruit  de  la  mauveise  : 
Mais  ma  matire  pas  ne  i  teise, 
Ki  pens  traiter  du  roi  Aedward, 
Ki  del  un  e  del  autre  part 
Gentilz  e  natureus  ere 
Par  pere  seint  et  seinte  mere. 
Du  roi  Auvre  le  seint  le  sage 
Fu  seint  Aedward  sist  en  lignage. 
Si  a  droite  ligne  d'engendrure 
De  pere  au  fiz  enpernet  cure  ; 
Si  de  reis  regnanz  prenz  cunte,* 
Disme  est  Aedwardz  ke  atant  munte. 
Li  nunbres  des  reis  regnantz,  p.  2.  col.  1. 

Keis  dreitureus  e  cunquerantz, 
De  fiz  e  freres  de  autre  part, 
Du  roi  Auvre  gesk'a  Aeduuard, 
Dunt  I'un  estoit  Aedgar  numez, 
Kois  fu  de  tuz  bens  estorez  ; 
Ke  en  tens  de  sa  nesance 
Li  angTe  par  signifiance 
Promistrent  paes  en  cliantant 
El  tens  ke  il  seroit  regnant, 
Dunt  apres  avoit  le  nun, 
Kois  peisibles  cum  Salamun. 


125       Par  cuncil  de  sun  barnage 
S'alie  par  mariage 


1  Ms. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


29 


All  due  Richard  de  Normendie, 
Ki  flur  fu  de  cliivalerie, 
K'une  fille  avoit  mut  bele, 
130    Ben  entetch(^e  damaisele  ; 

Li  rois  Aedgard  avoit  un  15 z 
K'ert  de  force  e  sens  garniz, 

.^delred  k'out  mm,  bon  justisers,  Ethelred. 
K'en  pees  peisible  en  guerre  ert  fers  ; 
135    Regne  tint  par  vasselage, 

Cum  cist  ki  ert  peisible  e  sage,        p.  2.  col.  2. 
Amez,  cremuz.    Cist  la  femme 

Espusa,  k'avoit  nun  Emme,  Emma. 

Dunt  li  cuples  fu  avenant ; 
140    Cum  de  safir  e  or  lusant, 

U  de  lis  e  rose  Espanie, 

Teu  fu  le  cuple  e  cumpainnie. 

Ke  I'un  fu  de  sane  real, 

L'autre  d'un  lin  natural  ; 
145    Bone  fu  de  la  reine 

E  seinte  tute  la  orine. 

Ceo  pruva  li  nies  e  frere 

La  reine  ke  bone  ere, 

Ceo  fu  Ricliardz  e  due  Robertz, 
150    Dun  la  estoire  nus  en  fait  certz. 

Kar  lur  vie  gloriuse 

E  lur  mort  fu  preciuse, 

Cum  la  estoire  de  Normantz  p.  2.  col.  8. 

En  Latin  dit  e  en  Romantz. 


155       Ore  repairum  a  la  matire 
Dunt  vus  ai  en  purpos  dire. 
Adeldred  k'out  avant  un  fiz 
De  la  fille  cunte  Tlieodriz, 
Aedmund  Ferrincoste  k'out  nun, 

160    Hardi  e  fort  cum  est  leun  : 
Puis  de  la  secunde  femme, 
Fille  Richard,  k'out  nun  Emme, 


Edmund 
Ironside. 


30 


LIFE  OF 


Ailfred,  ki  trop  tost  murut; 

Mais  Aedmundz  tai  e  crut, 
165    E  passa  par  vasselage 

Tut  le  meuz  de  sun  lingnage ; 

N'avoit  nuls  vers  li  ateinte  ; 
Birth  of  Puis  fu  la  reine  enceinte 

Edward.  jy,^^  ^^^^^^  k'avenir  fu 

170    Par  grace  de  Deu  e  sa  vertu, 
Quant  de  poer  serroit  e  age, 
Li  plus  pruedume  de  sun  lignage  : 
Co  fu  Aedward  dunt  dire  dei, 
Ki  puis  fu  d'Engietere  rex. 


Invasion  of 
the  Danes 
under 
Suanus. 


175       A  tel  tens  vint  en  Engl et ere 
Pur  piu*cliacer  aver  par  guere, 
Uns  encresme  tirant  felun 
Daneis,  ki  Suanus  out  a  nun. 
L'or  vermeil  e  I'argent  blanc 

180    Cuveite  cum  sansue  saunc ; 
Crueus  e  mut  sout  de  guere, 
Egrement  assaut  la  terre, 
Cum  ki  la  pensa  cunquere, 
U  al  meins  I'avoir  estrere. 

185    Bois  e  gardins  fait  asaarter, 
Musters  e  maisuns  arder, 
Pecuinne  tout  e  proie  enmeine, 
Prisuns  prent  e  reint  e  peine. 
Etlieldred  a  grant  damage 

190    D'Engietere  rent  terevage, 
Par  si  ke  il  esparnie, 
E  suefre  gent  aver  la  vie, 
Ki  mal  vers  li  n'a  deservi. 
Mais  il  le  cuvenant  rumpi, 

195    Le  pais  art  e  tuit  destruit; 
La  gent  devant  li  tute  fuit, 
L'avoir  tut  retent  e  keut ; 
E  pis  guerroie  k'il  ne  sent. 


p.  3.  col.  1, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOK. 


31 


Ke  n'acl  cuntre  li  foisun 
200    La  gent  de  la  regiun. 

Etlieldred  en  Normendie 
S'en  fuit  pur  .sauver  sa  vie  : 
Dune  fu  Suanus  plus  fers  e  fort, 
Quant  le  poeple  perdi  cunfort ; 

205    E  se  fist  apeler  rei, 

E  fist  utrage  e  grant  desrei, 
Hoba  avoir ^  a  desmesure, 
Sanz  pietd  e  saunz  dreiture, 
Puis  vint  en  pais  Seint  Aedmund, 

210    U  tut  destruit  et  tut  cumfund ; 
Avoir  demande  pur  rancun, 
Utre  poier  e  sanz  raisun  ; 
Li  pople  povre  e  ja  destruit 
Au  martir  Aedmund  s'en  fuit, 

215    E  s'en  claiment  a  lur  seignur 
E  il  los  venge  a  grant  baudur ; 
La  nuit  li  vint  la  vengance 
K'acurez  fu  d'une  launce, 

Atant  venent  en  Engletere, 
220    Pur  guerroier  e  cunquere, 

De  Denemarclie  a  grant  navie 
Des  Daneis  grant  cumpainie, 
Ki  cuveitus,  feluns,  engres, 
Guerre  eiment  plus  ke  la  pes. 
225    Le  pais  barrent  e  destruent, 

Ki  nis  enfanz  e  femmes  tuent, 
Mettent  a  flambe  e  a  cliarbun 
Plus  tost  eglise  ke  maisun. 
Cist  tue,  cist  reint,  cist  art, 
230    Malveisez  cliescune  part. 

Quant  li  reis  Aeldred  co  seit, 
N'est  merveile  si  il  li  gret. 


p.  8.  col.  2. 


Plight  of 
Ethelred  to 
Normandy. 


p.  3.  col.  3. 


Death  of 
Suanus. 

Invasion  of 
the  Danes 
under 
Cnut. 


Misery  of 
the  coun- 


try. 


'  MS.  repeats  avoir. 


32 


LIFE  OF 


The  Queen 
and  her 
two  Sons 
sent  to 
Normandy. 


Determina- 
tion of 
Edmund 
Ironside. 


Single 
combat  of 
Edmund 
Ironside, 
and  Cnut. 


A  due  Eicliard  de  Normendie 
Pur  seurte  e  guarantie 
235    Sa  femme  enveit  e  ses  enfanz 
Au  due  ke  il  lur  seit  guaranz, 
Cum  a  fiUe  e  ses  nevuz. 
Cist,  k'ert  debonaire  e  duz, 

Ki  faillir  nes  pout  a  dreit  p.  4.  col.  J. 

240    A  joie  e  lionur  les  reeeit. 

Li  enfant  erent  mut  bel 

E  aimable  juveneel  ; 

Aelfredz  out  nun  ki  ert  esnez, 

Aedward  ki  fu  pusnez : 
24'3    Mais  Aedmund  Costeferrin 

Fiz  fu  fille  Cunte  Torin, 

Terz  fiz  Etlieldi*ed  lu  roi, 

Esnez  de  trois  ;  ad  dit,  "  Par  fei, 

Beus  pere,  pas  de  nus  ne  part 
250    Nos  enemis  clieseune  pai-t ; 

Nos  amis  e  nos  liummes  tuent, 

Le  pais  ardent  e  destruent, 

Estraunges  e  desnatureus. 

Lur  suverein  fers  e  crueus, 
255    Knud  k'a  nun,  pas  n'esparnie 

Gent,  k'il  ne  lui*  toille  la  vie. 

Mut  aie  pesance  e  mut  m'en  doil 

E  sun  desrei  e  sun  orgoil ; 

Par  vostre  cunseil  e  aie 
2G0    Vois  esquessir  sa  estucie." 

Si  fist-il,  kar  puis  par  guerre 

Gesk'as  marcheis  de  sa  terre  p.  4.  col.  2. 

L'encliesa,  puis  cum  pluot  a  tuz 

S'en  cumbati  Aedmmidz  a  Knudz, 
265    Sul  a  sul,  cum  li  Engleis 

Tint  devise,  e  li  Daneis. 


Knudz  fu  fers  cum  est  dragun, 
Aedmundz  forz  cum  leun; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


33 


Ne  truvast  horn  en  tuit  le  mund 
270    Pers  a  Kiiudz  e  a  [AJedmmid. 

Quant  I'un  e  I'autre  i  cunsent, 
Li  rois  s'arment  mut  gentement 
De  hauberts  e  lieumes  luisantz, 
E  muntent  les  destrcs  curantz ; 
275    Pes  lances  funt  tost  truncnns, 
Dunt  loin  volent  li  esclicuns  ; 
Puis  saclient  les  brandz  furbiz, 
Lores  cumence  le  cliapeliz : 

Li  coups  sunt  dur  ke  cliecuns  dune,       p.  4.  col.  3. 
280    Par  ferrir  I'un  I'autre  estune  ; 

Ne  puet  de  ca  vanter  Engleis, 

Ne  de  I'autre  part  Daneis  ; 

Li  quens  feist  apriser  plius, 

Mais  Aedmundz  fu  plus  vigrus, 
285    Kar  jovene  fu  e  adurez; 

Li  autres,  sages  e  esnez, 

E  de  force  meins  estorez, 

Sent  ke  Aedmundz  fu  anelifs ; 

E  cum  plus  dure  li  estrifs, 
290    Pius  ad  le  saut  e  freis  e  cliaut, 

E  plus  en  bataile  vaut, 

E  plus  fert  de  grant  air  ; 

Nel  puet  Knudz  lung  sufFrir, 

Mais  il  se  feint  tut  fres  e  baud, 
295    A  [A]edmund  fait  un  fer  assaut, 

Fert  e  refert :  ke  du  mivel 

Escu  Aedmund  fait  un  chancel, 

Del  liaubert  fause  la  maille, 

Du  brand  d'acer  ki  mut  bein  taille. 
300    Puis  li  dist,  "  Aedmund,  ami,  Proposal  of 

Ore  entendet  ke  jo  vus  di. 

Mut  serroit  duel  e  damao-e 

Si  un  juvencel  de  voster  age  p.  5.  col.  1. 

Periz  fust,  beus  fiz  Aedmundz  ; 
305    Empeirez  serroit  tut  il  mundz. 


84 


LIFE  OF 


Sires  e  rois  sui  cle  Dojieis, 

E  tu  es  rois  cles  Englois  : 

Ti  pere  est  mors,  sen  est  damage, 

K'il  fii  peisiblis  e  sage  ; 
310    Ti  frere  sunt  en  Normendie 

Suls  remeins  e  sanz  aie, 

Eslu  es  d'Engietere  roi, 

Mais  n'as  pas  de  tuz  ottroi. 

Ne  poiez  a  forfmier 
815    Moi  de  la  terre  engeter ; 

De  ta  beaute  pit^  m'en  prent, 

Pruesse,  sen,  e  hardement, 

Ta  genterise  e  ta  juvente, 

Ki  n'as  d'age  ans  plus  de  trente ; 
820    Quere  ne  te  voil  cuntraire  ; 

N'os  pur  Deu  le  pecclid  faire, 

Mun  cunceii  croi,  ke  unc  e[n]  mund 

Si  leal  n'oistes  mais  Aedmund. 

Soium  rois  communaument 
325    Del  un  e  del  autre  gent.  p.  5.  col.  2. 

Eiez  vus  part  en  ma  terre, 

E  jo  part  de  vostre  sanz  guere  ; 

Plus  cuveit  vostre  amistc^ 

Ke  regne,  u  pais,  u  citd; 
330    Cum  fumes  avant  enemis, 

Soium  desoremais  amis  ; 

Nuls  en  pais  ne  en  bataille 

A  I'autre  en  ceste  vie  faille, 

E  n'ert  nuls  ke  ne  redute 
335    Sur  teus  princes  nostre  rute  ; 

De  Paenime  gesk'en  France 

Ert  redotde  I'aliance  ; 

Regnez  of  moi  en  la  Danesclie 

Terre,  e  jo  en  la  Englesclie 
340    Eegne  of  tei ;  Knud  soiez  vus, 

Jo  seie  Aedmundz  ;  un  soium  nus. 

N'ert  entre  nus  tant  cum  jo  vif,        p.  5.  col.  3. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOU. 


36 


Si  Deu  plest,  nois  ne  estrif." 

Aedmimd,  ki  ert  debonaire, 
345    A  ces  moz  ne  se  vout  taire : 

"  Amiz  Knudz,  ki  tant  es  sage, 

Hardiz,  e  de  vasselage, 

Si  traisun  n'i  eust  semence, 

Tost  m'aiiriez  mis  a  ciinsence  ; 
350    Mais  traisun  redut  jo  mut." 

"Neiz  garde,"  respundi  Cnut ; 
Lors  engette  cliescun  sun  brand, , 
E  deslace  heume  lusant, 
E  s'entre  beisunt  ducement ; 
355    Quant  I'unt  veu,  I'un  e  I'autre  gent 
Joie  unt  grant,  n'est  mie  dute  ; 
Engieis  Daneis  funt  ime  rute. 

Quant  la  feme  est  recordee, 

As  uns  e  as  autres  ben  la  gree  ; 
360    A  [A]edmu[n]d  remist  la  curune 

D'Enoieterre,  e  s'abandune 

Lundres  a  li  of  le  pais 

Tut,  vers  le  su  ki  est  asis, 

A  Knut  le  nortliz  ki  meins  li  plut. 
365    Mais  ne  regna  pas  il[e]dmundz  mut, 

Tin  due''  I'ocist  par  traisun 

A  la  foraine  maisun. 

Remist  dune  Knudz  tut  sire  e  reis,  Cnut  sole 

Fist  a  sa  volente  ses  lais.  ■^^^°°* 
370    Les  deus  fiz  Aedmund  exula 

E  par  vesdie  purpensa 

Ke  les  parenz  e  les  amis 

Reis  Aetiieldred  for  du  pais 

Fist  exuler,  u  mettre  a  mort 
375    Par  pecchd,  traisun,  e  tort, 


^  MS.  dune. 

c  2 


p.  6.  col.  1, 


Division  of 
the  Country 
between 
Edraund 
and  Cnut, 


Death  of 
Edmund 
Ironside 


SG 


LIFE  OF 


E  ke  il  n'ust  garde  de  Richard 
Le  due,  ne  Aufre,  ne  Aedward, 
Emme  espusa  la  reine, 
Ke  cist  furent  tuit  d'une  orine. 


Marriage 
of  Cnut 
■with  the 
Queen 
Emma. 


His  great- 
ness. 


Death  of 
Cnut. 


Harold 

Harefoot 

King. 


380       Cnut  d'Engleterre  rei  se  nume, 

Dune  grant  eschar  unt  li  prudumme, 

E  ke  si  est  desparagee 

Femme  de  tele  renumde  : 

Mais  lur  cuntredit  pou  prise, 
385    Tuz  surmunte  e  tuz  justise, 

De  cors  estoit  forz  e  pleners, 

Bon  crestien,  bon  justisers  ; 

Norweie  apres  cunquist,  p.  G.  col.  % 

A  Seint  Aedmund  le  martir  fist 
390    Un  abbeie,  e  I'estora 

Terres  e  maners,  tresor  duna. 

En  ses  escritz,  ke  il  tramist, 

Au  cumencement  se  fist 

Numer,  Cnut  rei  des  Engleis, 
395    De  Norweie,  de  Daneis, 

De  Escoce  e  de  Suane  sire  ; 

E  puis  apres  ke  li  plut  dire, 

Yint  anz  dura  :  au  chef  de  tur 

Murut,  dunt  urent  tut  duluur 
400    Deus  fiz  avoit,  ki  erent  mut 

Preuz,  Haroud  e  Hardeknunt. 

L'un  fu  de  Algive,  e  I'autre  d'Emme 

Ki  ert  reine  e  sa  femme  : 

Haraud  fu  bastard  esnez 
405    E  Hardeknunt  fu  mulleretz  :  p.  6.  col.  3. 

Mais  Haroud  ki  fu  present 

Fu  rois  esluz  hastivement ; 

Hardecnut  reis  demura 

En  Denmarche,  u  sugurna; 
410    Aelfred  of  Aedward  sun  frere 

Of  le  due  sun  ael  ere  ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


37 


Escliosiz  nul  de  eus  n'ert  mie 
K'il  furent  en  Nurmendie. 

Quant  Aelfrez  oi  co  dire, 

415    Mut  ad  en  quer  tendrur  e  ire, 
K'a  regne  avoit  majur  dreit, 
Cum  cist  ki  esnez  estoit : 
Tut  fust  Cnudz  rois  par  puisance, 
Aelfred  fu  dreit  eir  par  nessance, 

420    E  sen  vent  de  Normendie 
A  grant  force  de  navie, 
Au  port  de  Sanwiz  arive  ; 
Tost  puis  k'ert  venuz  a  la  rive, 
Lost  dire  li  quens  de  Kent 

425    Godwin,  vait  i  hastivement, 
Ducement  I'acole  e  beise, 
E  li  dist,  "  Ore  sui  a  aise. 
Puis  ke  ai  niun  seignur  natiu'el ; 
Grant  tens  n'ai  desire  el." 

430    Joie  li  fait,  of  lui  mangue, 
Of  li  s'e[n]veise,  of  Ji  se  jue. 
La  nuit  quant  furent  endormiz, 
Godwin  of  suens  as  brandz  furbiz 
Ceus  prendre  e  tuer  ne  se  tarde, 

485    Ki  de  li  n'aveienb  garde. 

Aelfre  fist  prendre  e  presenter 
A  rei  Harould  pur  gre  aver, 
E  Haroidd  en  I'isle  de  Hely 
L'envoit  :  ki  nel  out  deservi, 

440    Ses  oilz  fait  crever  a  dreiture 
U  remeint  ore  en  sepulture. 
Ore  ne  remeint  fors  sul  Aedward, 
Ke  Deii  cunsout  et  ki  Deu  gard. 

Ne  remist  ja  nuls  enuie 
445    Fors  sul  Aedward  en  Normendie, 
Li  sage,  debonaire,  e  pruz, 
Puisnez  de  ses  freres  tuz ; 


Expedition 
of  Alfred. 


Plis  seizure 
hy  Godwin. 


p.  7.  col.  1. 


He  is 
brought 
before 
Harold, 
and  his  eyes 
put  out. 


Edward 
remains  in 
Normandy, 


38 


LIFE  OF 


Edward. 


Mais  d'Engieterre  oir  ne  pieise, 
Ki  n'ert  mie  adunc  a  aise, 
450    Ke  Harauld,  ki  fiz  Cnud  fu, 

Ses  natureus  ad  iiieus  tenu,  p.  7.  col.  2. 

Ke  Daneis  fu  ;  pur  co  Daneis 
Atrait,  e  avila  Engleis. 
De  Denemarclie  ert  reis^  e  sire 
455    Poisanz,  tant  fu  a  Engleis  pire, 
Ki  resclioirent  a  rei, 
E  fait  en  regne  grant  desrei. 

Fiz  Cnud  Haroud  li  bastard 
Fist  gueiter  le  jovene  Aedward : 
•±'60    Mais  Aedward,  quant  I'oi  dire, 

De  doel  se  pleint,  de  quer  suspire  ; 
Grief  of  Mut  se  duit  de  teu  ruine, 

E  du  duel  Emme  la  reine, 
Sa  mere  ;  ki  murir  desire  ; 
465    Li  rois  la  quist  pur  ocire. 

De  jurs  geirne  et  de  noitz  veille, 
S'il  est  dolentz  n'est  pas  mer veille  : 
Si  frere  sunt  mort  andui,  p.  7.  col.  3. 

Sa  mere,  ki  a  dull  vesqui, 
470    Ki  en  abeies  s'en  tapi, 

Ke  li  reis  mut  la  pursui. 
Nis  en  I'ab.bei  de  Y/incestre 
Ne  pout  la  reine  en  pais  estre 
Pur  le  rei  ki  ert  sis  filastre, 
475    Ses  maners  k'art  e  fist  abatre, 
Cliacer  la  fist  liors  de  tere, 
E  mut  en  tut  le  regne  guerre. 
Ke  trait  aliens  Daneis, 
E  suens  destruit,  cum  dis  enceis  ; 
480    N'ert  pas  curtois  ne  de  grant  sens. 
Mais  il  ne  regna  pas  grant  tens ; 


'  MS. 


rets  reis. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


39 


Tens  fu  ke  le  plut  abatre ; 
Ne  regna  for  treis  ans  u  quatre  ; 
Muruit  li  rois  a  Ekecestre. 
485    A  Westmuster,  cum  li  plout  estre, 
Enterre  fu  mut  richement, 
Cum  il  a  real  cors  apent. 
Mais  Daneis  k'il  out  atret 
Sunt  de  maufere  en  agueit. 

490       Puis  cum  plout  aus  barmis  tuz,      p.  8.  col.  1. 

Reis  curunez  fu  Hardeknudz, 

Fiz  Cnudz  [e]  Emme,  e  frere  Aedward, 

Cum  dis^  avant,  del  une  part. 

Les  exulez  fist  reapeler 
495    Ke  Harold  out  fait  encliacer, 

E  fist  de  s'en  fuir  le  cors 

Harould,  e  engetter  liors 

Tuit  decolez  del  iglise, 

Chef  e  cors  gette  en  Tamise. 
500    Danois  I'unt  del  eue  trait, 

E  ensevelir  Tunt  fait 

En  cimitire  des  Daneis, 

Ke  de  deus  regnes  fu  reis, 

E  fiz  Knud  le  roi  poestifs, 
505    Ke  si  prouz  fu  tant  cum  fu  vifs. 

Une  fille  avoit  li  rois, 

Ne  fu  tant  bele  ci  k'a  bleis, 

Gunnild  k'out  nun,  e  la  duna 

Ke  a  desir  la  demanda, 
510    Li  noble  emperere  Henri. 

Ne  demurra  lunges  of  li, 

Ke  par  feluns,  k'i  unt  matire 

De  nmi  cupables  de  mesdire,  p.  8.  col.  2, 

De  untire  fu  blasmee, 
515    A  I'emperur  fu  encusde. 

Sulmn  custume  de  I'enpire 

Purger  se  cuvint  da  untire 


]-)eath  of 
Harold. 


Harde- 

Cnut 

Kiu<r. 


The  body 
of  Harold 
thrown 
into  the 
Thames ; 

but  reco- 
vered and 
buried  by 
the  Danes. 


Gunnilda, 
wife  of  the 
Emperor 
Henry  III., 
vindicates 
her  cha- 
racter by 
battel. 


40 


LIFE  OF 


Unpopu- 
larity of 
Harde- 
Cnut 

among  the 
Danes. 

Misery  of 
the  king- 
dom. 


Par  bataile,  e  mnt  met  peine 
Truver  ki  face  la  desreine ; 

520    Ne  trouve  mil  ;  ke  mut  fu  grant 
Li  encusur  cum  mi  geant  : 
For  mi  neim  ke  ele  out  nuri 
Sen  prist  bataile  cuntre  li  ; 
Au  premer  cop  le  csgareta, 

525    A  I'autre  les  peez  li  copa. 
Mimecan  out  li  neims  nun, 
Ki  tant  par  fu  bon  cliampiun, 
Cum  la  estoire,  k'est  escrite, 
Le  clit ;  s'en  fu  la  dame  quite. 

530    Mais  la  dame  I'empereur  , 
Mais  ne  vout  aver  a  seignm\ 

A  eel  tens  fu  Engletere 
Destruite  e  liunie  en  guere, 
Kar  Daneis  liairent  mut 

535    Le  dreiturel  rei  Hardel^nut ; 
II  se  defent  par  vasselage^ 
D'Engleis  coilli  grant  tallage, 
Par  tresor  e  grant  ost  k 'il  tint, 
Guerre  cmitre  Daneis  sustint, 

540    Mut  out  grant  cliivalerie, 

E  Daneis  unt  grant  cumpainie  : 
Naufrent,^  reiment,  peinent,  lient, 
Femmics  e  enfans  ocient, 
Mettent  a  Haumbe  e  a  cliarbun 

545    Nis  maisuns  de  religiun  ; 

Cist  ocist,  cist  reint,  cist  art  ; 
Cist  tue  enfant,  e  cist  veillard, 
E  clergie  e  seinte  iglise 
Est  a  duel  e  liunte  mise  ; 

550    Ne  sout  nuls  ke  dire  u  faire 

Ne  saveit  cuntre  ne  a  ki  traire  ; 


p.  8.  col.  3. 


'  MS.  vesselage. 


^  MS.  inserts  lient  after  naufrent, 
as  well  as  at  the  end  of  the  line. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


41 


Hunie  est  religiun : 
E  mise  a  confusiim 


p.  9.  col.  ]. 


E  cliac^  sunt  liermite  e  moine, 
555    Prueire,  clerc  e  clianoine, 

Li  eveske  e  abbd 

Reint  sunt,  escliainz,  gabbd. 

Privilege  u  escrit  cle  Rumme 

Ne  prisent  vail  ant  une  pumme, 
5 GO    Sentence  u  absoluciun 

Ne  preisent  vailant  un  bittun  ; 

Dute  a  ki  tenk  of  les  Daneis 

E  dute  ki  est  of  les  Engieis: 

De  gent  funt  mut  grant  assarz 
565    Mau  cn,  mau  la,  mau  tutes  parz  ; 

Les  gentilz  liummes  de  la  terre 

Lient,  pendent,  funt  decrere; 

Li  ribaud  e  li  garcun 

De  lur  terres  funt  livreisun.  - 
5vO    Dames  e  gentiz  puceles, 

De  cors  e  de  face  beles, 

Des  Daneis  sunt  desparagdes, 

E  viument  de  lur  cors  traitees ; 

Tolent  lur  aneus  de  lur  deiez, 
575    Robes,  deners,  e  palefreis. 

Ore  sunt  Daneis  plus  fors  e  pruz,      p.  D.  col.  2. 

Ore  est  meistre  reis  Ha.rdecnutz, 

Solum  fortune  e  sa  riote, 

K'en  guere  fait  da  genz  pelote, 
580    Sulum  custume  de  guere, 

Ore  au  perdere,  ore  au  cmiquere. 


Quant  out  regnd  un  n'an  a  plus 


Sudden 
death  of 
Ilarde- 
Cnut. 


Murut  Hardeknud  li  reis 
A  Lameliedh  sudeement, 


585    All  manger  entre  sa  gent, 


Sanz  parler  a  clerc  u  prestre. 


Enterrez  est  a  Wincestre  : 


42 


LIFE  OF 


Einz  fu  mal,  ore  est  pis  ; 
Ore  sunt  plus  baud  si  enimis. 
590    Li  gentil  liume  natui-al 
Num^ment  clu  sane  real 
Mors  est,  e  pris,  e  exulez; 
Li  ma.us  encrest  plus  k'asez. 

Apert  voil  un  cunte  dire,  p.  9.  col.  3. 

595    Dunt  en  Latin  la  grant  estoire 
Mentiun  fait  en  memoire. 
Prayer  of  Li  eveske  de  Wincestre 

BrUte?  Ki  veit  ses  maus  tant  surdere  e  crcstre, 

Brittewold  ki  avoit  nun, 
GOO    De  quor  ad  fait  un  ureisun 
A  lermis  e  of  aflicciun 
Par  bone  e  seinte  entenciun  : 

"  Ai  Deus,  ki  misericorde 

E  pite  seint  escrit  recorde, 
605    A  ki  aver  pit^  ajoent 

De  tes  serfs,  cum  lungement 

Languii'a  la  tue  gent, 

Ki  la  vostre  grace  atent, 

Sire  Deus,  de  ta  faiture 
610    Prenge  vus  pite  e  cure; 

Kar  vus  suvenge  ke  le  atent 

Pite,  nun  pas  jugement. 

Tot  solum  clieitif  pecliem-, 

Nus  vus  clamun  nostre  Seignm-, 
615    N'avum  for  a  vus  refui 

En  nostre  angoisse,  en  nostre  esnui. 

Tut  nel  eium  deservi ;  p.  10.  col.  J. 

De  vos  cerfs  eiet  merci, 

Ne  vus  face  surde  oraille ; 
620    Engleterre  est  cum  ovaille 

As  liuns  e  as  luz  liveree, 

Ai  lasse  e  esgarde  ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


43 


Seinte  igiise  cumme  nef 
Saiiz  guvernail  e  sigle  e  tref. 
62 0    Deus,  ki  es  nostre  pasturs, 
A  voz  berbiz  faites  sucurs  : 
Seint  Pere,  guvern  e  justise 
Nostre  nef,  co  est  seint  ioiise/' 

Li  pruclumme  tant  ure  eveille, 
630    K'il  par  lasesce  sumeille  ; 
E  veit  par  avisiun 
Ke  oie  est  sa  ureismi. 


Vis  li  est  k'il  veit  un  ber 
Du  eel  venant  lusant  e  cler, 

G35    Un  veillard  a  cler  semblant 
Ki  resplent  cum  solail  raant ; 
Devant  li  peirt  un  juvenceus 
Ki  reesteit  merveiles  beaus. 
Dist  li  pruclumme  au  baclieler, 

640    "  Co  sui  je  Peres  le  claver 

Du  eel  vasletz."    Dist  li  veillard, 
"  Cum  as  tu  nun  ?"  "  Sire,  Aedward. 
Un  gentil  liom  sui  d'Engieterre 
Mun  lignage  est  destruit  par  guere. 

645    A  grant  pecclie  sui  e  a  tort 

De  mutz  guetez  de  mettre  a  mort. 
Nun  sage  sui  e  jovene  e  tendre, 
Ma  terre  est  mis  a  flambe  e  cendre, 
Saunz  aie  e  de  cunseilez. 

650    Mais  beau  pere,  ki  ben  semblez 
Sires  de  grant  dignetez, 
E  estes,  m'est  vis,  Seint  Pere 
Ke  entendez  ma  preiere, 
Ke  cunsailez  cest  povre  Aedward?" 

655    Dist  li  prudumme,  "  Eiz 


His  Vision 
of  the  Coro- 
nation of 
Edward  by 
S.  Peter. 


p.  10.  col.  2. 


Deus  te  gard." 


Atant  Ten  apele  a  sei, 
Benoit,  sacre,  enoint  a  rei  j 


10.  col.  S; 


44  LIFE  OF 

Pels  e  plentc^  li  nuncie 

Cunsei],  sucur,  auverie, 
660    En  dit,  en  penser,  e  ovre  : 

E  quanz  aunz  regnera  decovi'e, 

E  de  ses  enemis  victoire  : 

E  transera  du  mund  a  gioire  ; 

Dreiture  tendi-a  e  justise, 
665    E  lionura  mut  seint  iglise  ; 

E  mut  le  moneste  e  prie 

K'il  meine  chaste  e  seinte  vie  ; 

De  Seint  Jolian,  I'ami  Jhesu, 

K'apostre  ewangeliste  fu, 
670    Essemple  preimie  ;  "  e  cist  te  fra 

Honur  grant,  ke  poer  a. 

Paes  serra  en  Engleterre 

En  vostre  tens  sanz  perte  e  were/' 

Li  eveskes  tuit  esbai, 
675    Dist,  "Seint  Pere,  jc  vus  pri, 

Ki  es  de  nus  prelaz  prelat, 

Di  moi  quant  ert  en  bon  estat 

Cest  reaume."  Cist  rego.rde 

Ducement,  un  petit  tarde  : 
680    E  puis  li  dist,  "Amis,  ceo  apent     p.  11.  col.  1. 

A  Deu  meimes  omnipotent, 

Ki  translate  et  mue  e  change, 

Regnes  privez  a  humme  estrange, 

E  dune  ki  a  pleisir  li  est; 
685    Demande  purquei  pas  ne  lest. 

Deus  ad  eschoisi  un  humme 
Ni  ad  meillur  de  ci  ca  Rumme, 
Ki  fra  dreiture  e  justise, 
Ki  vie  ert  nette  e  sanz  vice, 
690    Ki  descimifira  Daneis 

E  lur  oi'goil  e  lur  surdeis, 
Ke  ore  sunt  feluns  engres, 
E  regnera  en  bone  pes^ 


S.  EDWAllD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


45 


E  vivera  bein  lunge  vie. 
695    Jo  Peres  li  ere  en  aie. 

Mais,  beans  amis,  ke  voirs  vus  die, 

Ne  serras  pas  en  ceste  vie 

Avant  te  cunviendra  murir ; 

Mais  vus  di  k'est  avenir." 
700    A  tant  desparut  li  veillard, 

Li  joven  liumme  del  autre  part. 

Li  eveske  atant  s'esveille 
Del  aventui'e  s'esmerveille. 

De  ceste  avisian  la  summe  p.  11.  col.  2. 

705    Ketent;  e  ceus  deus  bein  numme. 

Del  avisiun  aperte 

Furent  meinte  gent  ben  certe  : 

Graces  rent  a  tuit  puissant, 

Ke  li  plust  descuverir  tant  : 
710    A  ses  privez  tut  descuveri, 

Kanke  ci  vus  cunte  e  di, 

Ke  puis  fu  cun  professie 

De  Seint  Aedward  tut  acumplie. 

A[e]dward  utre  mer  sujurne, 
715    Dolenz,  pensifs,  tristes,  e  murne, 

Ki  sa^  duluse  e  mut  se  pleint  ; 

Creit  si  il  est  pris  e  ateint, 

Reint  ne  fust,  ne  rescus  pas 

Pur  trestut  I'or  k'est  a  Damas : 
720    E  set  ke  mut  estroitement 

Par  mal  s'agueitent  mult  de  gent 

Mut  en  averoit  or  e  argent, 

Ki  as  Danois  en  feist  present ; 

Aucun  le  augueite  d'entuclier, 
725    Prendre,  u  ocire,  u  li  embler ; 


Condition 
of  Edward. 


p.  11.  col.  3. 


'  Sic  MS. 


Probably  se  should  be  read. 


46  LIFE  OF 

Ne  puet  en  lui  estre  seur 

En  cliambre,  en  cliastel,  ne  en  tur  ; 

Sa  esp^rance-  en  Deu  ad  mise  : 

Lors  est  entrez  en  nne  iglise, 
730    Devant  I'anter  a  genoissuns 

Ad  fait  ses  afflicciuns, 

Tendrement  suspire  e  plure, 

E  a  jointes  nieins  si  ure  ; 

Sa  ureisun  ert  pure  e  bone  ; 
735    Devant  la  face  Deu  en  trone, 

Munte  cum  fet  la  fumee 

De  encens,  ki  a  Deu  agrde. 

Prayer  of  Deus,  ki  crias  par  tun  sul  mot 

Edward.  .  .       ,  '  ^  „  , 

Aier,  terre,  e  lu,  e  not  ; 

740    E  la  lune  en  firmament, 

Estoilles,  solail  ki  resplent ; 

Ki  sul  ad  droit  es  rois  de  rois, 

Ki  reg-ne  ne  faudra  jamois ; 

Ne  sai  dire  par  quel  raisun  -p.  12.  col.  1 

745    Est  apelez  rois  si  vus  nun. 

Alisandre,  ki  cmiquist  Daire, 

Priam,  Menelan,  Cessaire, 

E  autres  dunt  nuls  seit  le  nu[m]bre, 

Tut  sunt  pass^  par  mort  cum  umbre. 
750    Regnes  dunes  a  pleisir, 

E  toilez  quant  te  plest  tolir ; 

Saul  le  fer  tu  I'enguttas, 

En  liu  ki  Davi[d]  esliaucas, 

Regar[d],  duz  Deu,  a  tun  frarin, 
755    Ki  sul  es  pere  al  orfanin; 

Jhesu,  fiz  Marie,  gard 

En  moi  tun  sergant  Aedward. 

Jliesu,  n'ai  pere  si  vus  nun : 

Mis  est  ja  a  confusiun 
7G0    Le  meuz  de  mim  lignage 

Par  estrange  ^ent  sauvage  : 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


47 


Apres  grantz  perilz  e  dulurs 
Mes  peres  est  morz,  ni  a  giieres  jurs ; 
Ma  mere  Emme  la  reine 
7G5    Le  quor  mi  point  cum  fait  espine, 
Ki  de  Cnut  me  fist  parastre, 
E  de  mer  sa  fist  marastre. 

Par  tant  changa  tut  mistre  estat     p.  12.  col.  2. 

Du  regne,  e  surt  cist  barat : 
770    Par  tant  fu  de  bastardie 

La  terre  tute  replenie, 

Ki  tut  le  real  lignage 

Ocist  a  dul  e  a  utrage. 

Mes  nevuz,  le  fiz  Aedmund, 
775    Ne  seit  nuls  ke  devenuz  sunt. 

Ai  Aedmund,  quer  de  liim, 

E  tu  peres  par  traisun 

Godwin  li  quens  de  Kent, 

Li  losengers  ki  flote  e  pent 
780    Par  traisun,  pecchd  e  tort, 

Ki  ad  livere  mun  frere  a  morfc. 

Suanus  e  Cnudz  of  lur  Daneis. 

Mortz  unt  les  gentiz  Engleis 

Ki  parente,  ki  ancesur, 
785    Furent  noble  conquestur  : 

Venant  en  la  cumpainie  p.  12.  col.  8. 

Brut  a  la  cliere  bardie, 

Ki  s'en  vint  a  grant  navie 

De  la  grant  Troie  flur  de  Asie. 
790    Alias,  ke  fras  Engieterre, 

U  mais  purras  tu  cunseil  quere, 

Ne  sai :  mes  pri  I'omnipotent 

Pit^  k'en  eit^  liastivement, 

E  de  moi  le  sun  Aedward 
795    Ki  el  quer  port  de  duel  un  dart; 


-  After  eit  MS.  inserts  de  moi,  but  it  is  expuncted. 


48 


LIFE  OF 


Mais  Deus,  par  ta  redempciun, 
Du  duel  m'en  dunez  gareisun, 
E  par  ta  seinte  Passiuii 
Gardez  moi  de  mal  e  traisun, 
800    D'arme  muliie  e  de  venim, 

Cum  ja  gardas  le  noble  Edwin, 
E  Oswald  le  noble  ber, 
Ki  en  la  croiz  li  plout  fier. 


Sire  Seint  Pere,  en  ki  aie 

805    Me  met,  e  auverie, 

Escu  me  soiez  e  guarantz 
Cuntre  Daneis  feluns  tiranz  ; 
Sires  me  soiez  e  amis 
Cuntre  tuz  mes  enemis. 
His  Yow.     810    En  tun  servise  tut  me  met, 
E  vus  vuu  ben  e  vus  promet 
Quant  ere  de  force  e  age, 
A  Rumme  frai  mun  pelerinage 
U  vus  e  vostre  cumpainnun 

815    Seint  Poul  sufristes  passiun." 


p.  13.  col.  1 


820 


Quant  tant  ad  ure  e  dit, 
Esbaudiz  est  par  Seint  Esprit  ; 
Ki  devant  fu  desesperez 
Tut  est  joins  e  recriez  ; 
Du  Seint  Espirit  receit  cumfort, 
Cum  perileez  ki  veint  a  port ; 
Tut  li  quers  le  renuvele, 
De  joie  e  baudur  sautele. 


A  mes  - 
senger in- 
forms 
Edward  he 
has  been 
elected 
Kinff. 


Atant  esvus  nuveles  porte 
825    Un  messagers  ki  le  cumforte, 
Ki  par  lettre  enclose  en  cire 
E  enseignes  k'il  bein  sout  dire 
L'en  fait  tut  de  fi  seur, 
Ke  Seint  Pere  la  feit  sucui-. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


49 


830    "Tu  eres  li  drugun  d'Englefcerre, 
Nel  puit  aillurs  for  ti  quere : 
Mort  sunt  tut  ti  enemi  ; 
Deu  te  a  nostre  roi  clioisi." 

Quant  I'ot  Aedward  e  entent,       p.  13.  col.  2. 
835    Graces  a  Seint  Pere  rent, 

Acertez  est  de  la  mort  Cnud, 

Ki  tant  a  sun  lignage  nuit. 

Mort  est  Knud,  e  si  fiz  dui 

Tost  mururent  apres  lui  : 
840    Li  Daneis  s'en  vunt  confus, 

Ni  osent  demurer  plus ; 

Lors  sen  Engieis  en  grant  baudur, 

E  mercient  lur  creatur, 

Ki  cum  de  Egipte  fist  jadis 
845    Ses  serfs  a  de  servage  mis. 

A  joie  unt  demande  luur  Aedward, 

K'il  n'est  venuz  lur  semble  tart. 

Cmitre  li  a  joie  vunt, 

La  feste  est  grant,  ke  il  li  funt. 
850    Dient  li  :  "Ben  seit  venuz 

El  mm  Deu,  li  suen  cliers  druz." 

Cum  dist  fu  ja  au  fiz  Marie  p.  13.  col.  3. 

Au  jur  de  la  Paske  flurie, 

Esluz  fu  rois  einz  ke  il  fust  nez, 
855    E  apelez  rois  bonurez. 

D'Engleterre  est  ja  clamez  His  Coro- 

Reis  enoint,  ja  curunez  ;  nation. 

De  Canterebire  li  prelat, 

L'arceveske  ki  est  primat 
860    De  tut  le  regne,  lui  enoint 

E  sacra,  ki  ne  targa  point. 

Si  en  venet  a  grant  cumpainie 

Le  clerg^  e  chevalerie, 

E  cist,  ki  la  prelacie 
865    De  Euerwic  guverne  e  guie. 


60 


LIFE  OF 


Ke  la  feste  est  commimale 
En  muster,  cit^,  e  sale  : 
N'est  nuls  ki  ri'eit  joie  e  baudur, 
E  n'en  loue  le  Creatur, 
870    E  prient  ke  Deus  lunges  gard 
Lur  naturel  seignur  Aedward. 

Edward  ^^^'^  ^^^^^ 

Cimte,  e  barun,  e  li  prelat, 

N'est  nuls  a  ki  li  reis  ne  pleise  ; 

875    Tut  sunt  riclie,  tut  sunt  a  eise. 

His  power  E  li  privee^  ki  sunt  veisin  p.  14.  col.  1. 

fluence".  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^"^^ 

Des  les  miuitz  gesk'en  Espainne 

Nis  Tempereres  d'Alemainne. 
880    De  Deu  e  de  gent  ad  grace, 

K'est  liumme  el  mund  ki  le  liace, 

Fors  Daneis,  ne  putclialer 

Ke  ne  poent  fors  manacer. 

Li  forcibles  reis  de  France 
885    A  li  ad  fait  ja  aliance. 

Li  due,  li  cunte,  e  li  barun 

De  lointeins  pais  envirun ; 

Checuns  a  li  s'abaundu[n]e, 

Checuns  bons  liomme  a  li  si  dune  : 
890    Ben  semble  le  roi  Salamun 

De  grant  fame,  de  grant  renun  ; 

Francois,  Aleman,  Lumbard, 

Desirent  ver  le  roi  Aedwa[r]d, 

Ses  leis  oir  e  establies, 
895    Ses  sens  e  curtaisies  ; 

Checuns  ki  veit  le  rei  Aedward 

Plus  est  curtois  quant  il  s'en  part ; 

Checuns  i  prent,  checuns  aprent 

Mesure,  sen,  e  afaitement. 


'  Sic  MS.    Perhaps  princes  should  be  read. 


S.  EDWAED  THE  CONFESSOE.  51 

900    N'est  si  sages  k'il  ne  s'en  part        p.  14.  col.  2. 

Plus  sages  cle  la  curt  Aedward  ; 

N'est  si  curtois  ki  n'est  bastard 

Si  il  ni  aprent  u  tost  u  tard, 

Ne  serjant  felun  ne  lurd 
905    K'a  priere  si  face  surd. 

Sa  curt  fu  de  afaitement 

Escole,  e  de  enseignement ; 

Ne  fu  puis  le  tens  Arthur 

Keis  ki  feist  si  grant  lionur : 
910    Cruel  a  ses  enemis, 

Debonaire  ert  a  ses  amis  ; 

Les  uns  fu  as  barbarins, 

Aignel  as  suens  e  as  veisins. 

Ses  baruns  natureus  ama, 
915    E  volunters  les  avanca. 

Losenjurs  e  aliens, 

De  ki  leaut^  n'ert  pas  certeins, 

Ecliivi  ciu-toisement.  p.  14.  col.  3. 

E  em  sa  natureu  gent 
920    D'or  e  de  argent  fu  estorez, 

S'en  fu  mut  plus  redutez  ; 

Nepiu-quant  s'en  lassa  quite 

Une  coillette  maudite 

K'em  premerement  par  grace 
925    Sanz  tencun,  curuz,  u  manace, 

Coiller  par  tut  Engleterre 

Pur  tenii'  cuntre  Daneis  guerre  ; 

Puis  en  fu  custume  surse,  He  abo- 

E  coillette  en  real  burse  Danegdt 
930    De  bedeus,  cuveitus,  engres, 

Cum  en  guerre  en  tens  de  paes. 
Li  rois  Aedward  co  relessa, 
E  par  chartre  le  cunferma. 

S'avint  par  une  aventure, 
935    Dunt  me  testmoinne  I'escripture. 

D  2 


52 


LIFE  OF 


Legend  of 
the  Demon 
on  the 
Treasure. 


Li  tresor  pur  resbauclir 
Le  quer  le  roi  Lirent  clesir. 
K'en  tel  tressor  ne  se  fie, 
Va  sen  li  reis  u  liom  le  guie  ; 

940    Barilz  miistrent  granz  e  pleners, 
Kepleniz  k'erent  de  clesners, 
Ki  furent  de  la  coilette 
Turnee  de  grace  a  dette  ; 
Vit  Tin  deable  saer  desus 

945    Le  tresor,  noir  et  hidus. 

Sul  le  vit  li  rois  Aedward, 
Ke  li  dist  k'il  tost  s'en  part ; 
E  fait  de  beiiaicun  escu, 
E  il  s'enpart  par  grajit  vertu 

950    De  la  croiz  :  mais  mut  se  pleint 
K'il  ad  despoille  e  reint ; 
E  li  rois  despuis  eel  ure 
De  eel  tresor  n'aveit  cure  ; 
Einz  le  fist,  u  pris  fu,  rendre, 

955    Ne  mes  sufri  Denscot  prendre, 
Kar  la  rancun  de  eel  taillage, 
Denscot  fu  dit  en  eel  language  ; 
Mut  curt  sa  fame  e  sa  lionur, 
Des  riches  et  povres  amur, 

9 GO    Du  pople  avoit  la  benaicun, 
E  de  Deu  haut  guerdun. 


15.  col.  L 


De  iglise  ama  le  servise, 

De  curt  dreitui'e  e  justise  ; 

A  simple  semblant  et  umble  oil 
965    Regarde  cliecun  sanz  orgoil ; 

Mut  li  sunt  bon  ami  moine, 

Hermite,  prestre,  e  clianoinne. 

Ki  plus  fu  seinz  meuz  fu  de  lui  ; 

Ses  plus  cli[e]rs  amis  furent  dui 
970    Moines  de  gTant  religiun, 

Bons  clers  de  grant  descresciun, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


53 


Dunt  il  me  vus  apent  a  dire, 
Quant  il  achet  a  ma  matire. 

Li  reis  tint  a  mut  grant  vice, 
975    Sm*  tuz  les  autres,  avarice, 

Par  cest  cunte  ki  vout  entendre 
Le  puet  horn  saver  e  entendre, 
Si  en  puet  liom  estre  certein, 
Ke  de  grant  pite  fu  plein. 

980       TJn  jur  avint  par  aventure.  The  Thief 

K'apres  QTant  cunseil  e  cure, 

^       ^     .  .  Ireasury. 

Cucliez  en  lit  dormir  ne  pout, 

Nepurquant  repos  out, 

E  s'apoia  le  clief  enclin. 
985    Atant  est  venuz  Hugelin 

Li  cliamberleins  ki  deners  prent, 

Tant  cum  li  vint  due  a  talent 

Pur  paer  a  ces  senescliaus, 

As  acliaturs,  e  mareschaus  ; 
990    Mais  pur  liastir  s'en  ublie 

Ke  la  huclie  ne  serre  mie 

De  la  cuisine  le  scuiler 

Vai  pur  fere  sun  mester, 

Bein  creit  ke  se  seit  endormi^ 
995    Li  rois,  e  de  desners  seisi. 

Muscer  les  va  et  puis  repaire, 

E  autant  prent  e  musce  a  veire  ; 

E  terte  fez,  kar  il  n'a  garde 

De  Huojelin  ki  luno-es  tarde, 
1000    Deners  vout  prendi-e  grant  partie. 

Li  reis  tut  veit,  ki  ne  dort  mie, 

Ki  vit  en  esperit,  ke  errant 

Apres  i  vendroit  li  sergant, 

E  dist,  "  Fui  garz,  kar  bein  I'entent     p.  15.  col.  2. 
1005    Ke  Huges  vent  le  cliamberleng. 

Par  la  Mere  Deu,  sanz  faile, 


^  MS.  endornii 


54  LIFE  OF 

Ne  te  larra  nis  ime  maile." 

Cist  s'enva,  ke  mot  ne  sune  ; 

Li  rois  cunge  e  pes  li  dime. 
1010    Li  cliamberleins  apres  repair e, 

E  veit  le  larcin  a  veire  ; 

Par  grant  osclie  k'il  i  trove, 

Ke  damage  i  est  fait  prove, 

Amenusement  i  veit, 
1015    E  ki  li  reis  veille  s'aparceit, 

Lors  cum  esbaiz  s'escrie 

"  Harro,"  mes  li  rois  I'enchastie, 

"  Tees,  Hugelins/'  "  Sires,  merci  ! 

Grant  damage  est  ja  fet  ici. 
1020    Yeistes  vns  estranges,  puis 

Ke  m'en  parti  entrer  al  vis, 

Ki  ad  emporte  cest  aver  ?"  p.  15.  col.  3. 

Respimt  li  rois  ne  putclialer, 

"  Merci  sires,  e  le  larun 
1025    Ne  veistes  dune  ?"  "  Hugelin,  nun  ; 

Co  fu  vm  povere  bosoinnus, 
Plus  en  out  afaire  ke  nus  ; 
Asez  tresor  ad  rois  Aedward  ; 
Drois  est  ke  si  promes  eit  part, 
1030    Deus  fez  i  vint  e  apiece, 

Avoir  vout  prendre  a  la  terce  ; 
Jo  li  dis,  Va  t'en,  engres, 
Ke  ja  pris  as  reten  en  paes. 
Par  moi  ne  serrez  descuvert ; 
1035    Huges  s'en  vent,  ben  soiez  cert ; 
Tant  le  cunus,  si  Deus  me  vaille, 
Ne  te  lerra  nis  une  maille, 
S'il  vent.    E  ben  te  poez  vanter, 
Si  tu  t'en  parz  sanz  desturber, 
1040    Le  remenant  ben  te  sufist ; 

Cum  nus  enseigna  Jliesu  ^  Crist, 
Cummun  deit  estre  aver  du  mund 


'  MS.  Jehh(,  i.e.  Jehsu. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


55 


A  tuz  ceuz  ki  mester  en  unb." 

Savoir  puet  liumme  par  cest  cunte 
]  0-15    Cum  d'aver  fist  pou  de  cunte  ; 

E  cum  plein  fu  de  pitd  p.  16.  col.  1. 

De  ducur  e  liumilite 

Ke  il  ne  vout  fere  au  larun, 

Ki  le  suen  embla,  si  ben  nun. 
1050    Die  cliecuns  le  suen  avis 

Ben  di  des  seinz  de  Parais ; 

N'ai  oi  ki  mic  fist  maire 

Simplicity  debonaire, 

Fors  sul  Jliesu,  qui  au  larrun 
1055    Pendu  a  destre  fist  pardun 

De  ses  maus  en  sa  Passiun, 

Cum  la  ewangile  lisum. 

Dreiz  est  ke  vus^  die  e  cunte, 

Ke  li  barun  et  ke  li  cunte, 
1060    Pur  le  reaume  affermer, 

Volent  ke  il  preinne  moiller, 

Pur  avoir  eir  naturel. 

Assemblez  sunt  tuit  si  fael, 

Dient  li :     Beu  sire  reis, 
1065    Ben  veis,  ke  par  feluns  Daneis 

Est  li  lignage  real 

Mut  escurce  e  mis  au  val, 

E  est  destruite  la  cmitree. 

Prium  nus  k'il  vus  agree, 
1070    Femme  prendre  pur  efForcer 

Le  regne,  curune,  e  poer ; 

Ke  si  il  plest  au  rei  du  eel, 

Eium  de  vus  eir  naturel 

Ki  sace  e  puisse  quant  ert  de  age 
1075    Apres  vus  guverner  barnage, 

Ki  nus  sacum  a  ki  tenir, 

Ki  amer,  e  ki  servir  ; 


'  MS.  ills. 


p.  16.  col. 


Request  of 
the  Barons 
that  the 
King  will 
marry. 


56 


LIFE  OF 


Ke  nus  avums  veisins  felrnis 
Ki  querent  nos  possessiuns  ; 
1080    Dunt  cliescuns  guerre  desire 
E  nus  rober  e  nus  ocire." 

Ai  reis  quant  lur  voler  entent, 

Enclin,  lur  respunt  simplement ; 

"  Seignurs  apres  vus  voil  fere, 
1085    N'ere  ja  a  vus  cuntraire 

Ke  sage  prince  apent 

Suire  sa  natureu  gent. 

Respit  demand,  mais  a  bref  tens." 

Le  barunage  ben  I'otrie,  p.  16.  col.  3. 

1090    Le  reis  ben  les  enmercie 

Ores  s'est  mis  en  uraisun 

A  trest  bone  entenciun : 

His  Prayer  5  ^'Jesu,  a  Id  cliescun  purpos 

Vuu  e  voler  est  tut  de  dos, 
1005    E  vus  amie  Seint  Pere, 

Kar  entendet  ma  priere, 

E  Seint  Jolian  Ewangeliste, 

Cumfortez  mun  quor  ke  est  triste ; 

Ben  savez  tut  mun  curage, 
1100    Chaste  voil  estre  tut  mun  age  ; 

Cument  puis  dune  femme  espuser 

E  vivre  of  li  chaste  e  enter? 

E  si  jo  pas  nel  voille  faire 

A  ma  gent  serrai  cuntraire. 

1105       E  cument  ert  de  mun  veage, 

Duz  Deus  ki  tant  per  es  sage  ? 

En  cest  esmai  e  dutance^, 

Faites  m'ent  certefiance 

Ke  ne  m'avenge  le  damage 
illO    De^  perdre  mun  pucelage  ; 


*  MS.  dututancc. 


-  M.S.  he. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


57 


Seint  Johan  ki  es  chaste  e  pui', 

E  Seint  Pere  pusant  pastui'. 

A  IW  bail  mun  pucelage,  p.  17.  col.  1. 

A  I'autre  mun  pelerinage, 
1115    Ke  vers  mei  ne  seit  irascu 

Fiz  la  pucele  Jesu, 

Ki  puceus  e  fiz  cle  pucele, 

Nasquis  de  m^re  piu'e  e  bele, 

Ke  autrement  apent  de  nestre 
1120    A  Deu,  k'a  un  peccheur  terrestre. 

Cist  par  sun  poier  demeine 

Ma  vie,  guverne,  e  ordeine  ; 

Ke  mun  barunage  ai  desir 

Paer,  e  a  Deu  pleisir." 

1125       A  sun  barunage  ki  atent, 

Respunt  li  reis  mut  ducement  : 

"A  vostre  vuler  e  pleisir 

Frai,  seignurs,  vostre  desir  : 

Ke  ki  ne  fait  la  volenti 
1130    Sa  gent,  n'avera  de  eus  poeste  ; 

N  a  pas  ses  hummes  enters, 

Quant  reis  n^a  de  gent  les  quers." 

Godwin  k'out  mis  entente 

Cunquere  tresor  e  rente, 
1135    Mut  fu  garniz  e  estorez 

D'or  e  de  argent  dunt  out  asez, 

Ke  par  plaiz  e  par  acliatz 

De  grant  aver  out  fait  purcliaz  : 

Mut  out  cunquis  par  boesdic 
1140    Plus  ke  par  chi valeric  ; 

IN 'out  nuls  si  gentil  en  la  terre 

K'a  Godeuuin  osast  mover  guerre 

E  li  haut  hume  par  fiance 

Fait  un^  Godwin  aliance 


and  An- 
swer. 


Godwin. 


p.  17.  col.  2. 


»  Sic  MS. 


Probably  unt  should  be  read; 


58 


LIFE  OF 


Edith,  his 
Daughter. 


1145    N'avoit  per  en  nule  terre 

De  terren  avoir  cunquere. 

Une  fille  avoit  miit  bele, 

Bein  entetcli^e  damoisele, 

D'afaitement  endoctrin^e, 
1150    Edith  ki  fu  apelee. 

Vers  Deu,  vers  gent  out  mut  de  graces, 

Du  pere  ne  siut  pas  les  traces ; 

Simple  est  de  cuntenement, 

Cum  a  pucele  ben  apent  ; 
1155    Mut  fu  de  bon  sen  en  lettrure        p.  17.  col.  3. 

E  tute  ren  u  mist  sa  cure  ; 

Dimt  oisez  la  fame  espandi'e 

D'Engleterre  en  Alisandre. 

D'entaille  e  de  purtraiture, 
1160    D'or  e  argent  brudiu*e, 

Tant  fist  verais  popres  e  beaus 

U  d'agoille  u  de  taveus, 

Hummes,  oiseus,  bestes,  e  flurs  ; 

E  tant  parti  ben  ses  culurs, 
1165    E  de  autre  overe  riche  e  noble, 

N'out  per  gesk'en  Costantinoble ; 

Eloquinee  fu  e  sage 

Plus  ke  pucele  de  sun  age, 

Cure  mist  grant  e  entente 
1170    En  bein  despendre  sa  juvente. 

Cum  vent  la  rose  del  espine, 

Venue  est  Edith  de  Godewine  ; 

Sen  fu  fait  un  vers  curtois 

Dunt  clers  seivent  ben  le  Franceis, 
1175    Co  est,  Sicut  spina  rosam 

Genuit  Godioinus  EdAtham, 


Design  of 
Godwin 
that 
Edward 

should  1 1  Qr» 
marry  her.  ^^^^ 


Godwin  pensa  par  purvdance 
K'il  en  fra  grant  aliance 
Par  duner  sa  fille  au  roi ; 
Cele  par  la  bunt^  de  soi 
Pur  sun  sen  e  sa  doctrine 
Eschisie  art  ben  reine. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


59 


E  partant  serra  bein  endormi 

De  ses  murres  la  fame  e  cri. 
1185    Kar  mut  crent  le  rei  Aedward 

La  mort  sun  frere  e  tempre  e  tart, 

E  d'autres  traisuns  se  venge, 

E  gref  vengance  aucun  tens  prenge. 

Par  losenger  e  par  promettre, 
1190    Par  duns,  par  despendre  e  mectre. 

Fist  tant  vers  cunseillur  lu  roi, 

De  sun  desir  k'aveit  I'ottrei ; 

Plus  pur  la  buntd  la  pucele, 

Ki  tant  par  fu  e  bone  e  bele, 
1195    Ke  le  pere,  cunte  Godwin, 

Ki  tant  savoit  art  e  engin. 

De  cuntredisantz  i  out  meint, 

Ke  Godwin  fu  traitre  ateint,  p.  18.  col.  1. 

Dutent  ke  li  roisseus  preinne 
1200    La  savur  de  la  funtaine, 

Ke  la  fille  traie  du  pere 

Mau  fruit  de  racine  amere ; 

Mais  la  pucele  est  tant  amee 

A  bone  e  sage  espruv^e, 
1205    Ke  ne  put  aver  fuisun 

Ki  deist  de  li  ren  si  ben  nun. 

Si  est  au  roi  espus^e, 

E  reine  curunee ; 

Faites  su[n]t  noces  richement, 
1210    Cum  a  roi  e  reine  apent, 

Asez  i  out  chivalerie, 

Asez  bache[le]rie, 

Yaletz  de  force  e  juvente 

De  juer  ki  mettent  entente, 
1215    Li  uns  des  briser  ses  lances, 

Li  autres  de  mener  ces  dances, 

Cliantent,  balent,  e  vielent, 

Harpent,  tresclient,  e  sautelentj 

Mut  i  out  de  riches  duns 
1 220  .  Robes,  jueus,  e  gareisuns } 


Marriage 
of  Edward 
and  Edith, 
and  Coro- 
nation of 
the  Queen. 


CO  LIFE  OF 

Li  drap  de  soie  e  jueus  d'or 
Muntent  a  un  grant  tresor. 


Their  Vow  Passe  li  jurs  a  grant  dediiit,        p.  18.  col.  2. 

ofChastity.  Mais  quant  au  cuclier  la  nuit, 

1225    Fait  li  rois  a  la  reine 

Par  cunsente  andui  e  cuvine, 

Par  ferme  fei  e  cuvenant, 

Dunt  Deu  funt  testmoin  e  garant, 

Ke  ja  a  nul  jur  de  lur  age 
1230    N'entamerunt  lur  pucelage. 

Li  un  le  vout,  I'autre  le  prie 

Cest  vuu  tenir  cliescuns  a  fie  :  ; 

E  requerent  la  Pucele, 

K'a  laita  Deu  de  sa  mamele, 
1235    Ki  sule  fu  pucele  e  mere, 

Seint  Jolian  I'Ewangelist,  Seint  Pere, 

Ke  cist  troi  vers  le  Crdatur 

Liu'  soient  aie  e  sucur, 

Garde  e  cure  de  eus  enpreine, 
1240    Ke  nuls  de  eus  sun  vuu  n'enfreinne. 

Ensemble  meinnent  anz  e  jurs,         p.  18.  col.  3. 

De  cliastet^  tenent  le  flurs  ; 

Si  en  fu  mut  grant  merveille ; 

Li  lis  blanc,  rose  vermeille, 
1245    La  clialui'  de  lur  jovenesce 

Ne  fait  flestrir,  ne  pas  ne  blesce. 

Ensemble  sunt,  ensemble  meinnent, 

Lur  vuu  ne  lur  promesse  freinne[n]t, 

E  vivent  en  mariage 
1250    Cum  en  ordre  de  moniage  ; 

Ensemble  sunt  a  la  manere 

Cum  cliere  sur  of  sun  clier  frcre  ; 

Si  est  du  seint  roi  Aedward 

Cum  la  ligne  k'en  fu  pas  n  art. 
1255    Par  veincre  cliarnel  desir, 

Bein  deit  estre  clamez  mart[i]r 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


61 


12G0 


Ne  sai  cunter  en  nul  estoire 
Rei,  ki  feist  si  grant  victoire, 
Sa  cliar,  diable,  e  mu[n]d  venqui, 
Ki  sunt  troi  fort  enimi. 


Pleins  li  mundz  de  traisun 

Be  mesdiz  e  detracciun  ; 

Li  uns  dient  par  reproce 

K'il  sa  femme  pas  n'aproce 
12G5    Par  simplesce  e  nicete  p.] 9.  col.  1. 

E  fole  simplicite. 

Aucims  pur  co  ke  il  n'out  cure, 

Ke  de  Edith  eit  engendrure, 

Ki  fu  fiz  au  mauveis  cunte, 
1270    Ki  unc  de  trair  n'out  liunte. 

Mais  ne  seivent  le  grant  secrei 

De  seint  Aedward  le  chaste  rei, 

Ne  il  ne  seivent  la  cuvine 

De  Edith  la  chaste  reine, 
1275    Cument  Deus  out  devis^ 

Tute  lur  vie  e  ordent^ ; 

Ki  veit  quank'est  avenir 

E  tut  ordeine  a  sun  pleisir. 

Un  jur  de  Pentecuste  avint, 
1280    Li  rois  Aedward  ke  sa  curt  tint 

A  Westmuster  grant  e  plenere, 

U  g[r]ant  gent  du  barnage  ere. 

Le  jur  porta  li  rois  curune, 

Le  quor  a  Deu  tut  abaundune 
1283    Au  sacrement  de  la  Messe  : 

De  quor  urer  pas  ne  sesse  : 

Tut  fust  il  en  autur  real, 

E  ceptre  tenant  *  principal, 

Le  quor  a  simple  e  umble  e  bas.      p.  19.  col.  2. 
1290    Puis  kll  est  del  urer  las, 

Surrist  cum  en  transe  mis  ; 
Si  s'esmerveillent  tut  du  ris 


Popular 
opinions 
respecting 
this. 


The  King's 
Vision  of 
the  death  of 
the  Danish 
king. 


G2  LIFE  OF 

E  li  cunte  e  li  barun, 

E  tuit  ke  furent  envirun. 
1295    Apres  eel  nre  grant  tens 

Fu  en  estudie  e  grant  purpens. 

Mais  quant  virent  tens  e  ure, 

Li  priv^  de  sa  nureture 

Demandent  de  la  risde 
1300    Lachesun  ke  seit  mustree, 

K'il  s'esmerveillent  tuit 

Qu'en  baudui'  out  dune  e  deduit, 

Ke  de  mut  simple  porteur 

Soleit  estre  a  eel  ure. 

1805       Li  rois  atant  gent  e  suspir, 

As  demandanz  cumenee  a  dire  : 

"  Ma  leal  gent,  mes  eliers  amis,        p.  1 9.  col.  3. 

Dirai  le  vus  pur  quel  je  ris  : 

Quant  hume  emnenea  la  servise 
1310    De  la  Messe  sulum  la  sise 

E  la  eustume  de  eel  di, 

Li  Espirit^  Deu  le  mund  empli, 

Pria  Deu  de  bon  enrage, 

Kll  me  savast  e  mun  barunage, 
1315    E  nus  enveiast  Seint  Espirit, 

Cum  il  a  eeu  jur  jadis  fist 

A  ses  apostres  e  amis. 

Atant  estoi^  en  transe  mis  : 

Gesk  en  Denmarelie  vi 
1320    Nostre  moitel  enemi 

Le  rei,  Id  a  grant  navie, 

E  de  Dannois  grant  eumpainie, 

Se  apparilla  de  ea  venir 

Pur  moi  e  pur  nus  tuz  liunir  : 
1325    D'armes  e  nefs  eliargent  luur  nefs, 

Portent  a  til,  levent  lur  trefs  ; 


MS.  espririt. 


6.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


63 


Li  venz  ei-t  a  lur  pleisir 

Droit  en  Engletere  venir ; 

Mais  quant  es  nefs  deivent  entrer, 
1330    Lur  est  venuz  im  encumbrer  : 

Quant  li  flot  fu  haut  e  plein,  p.  20.  col.  L 

Li  rois  ki  fu  lur  suverein, 

Ben  vi,  ben  sai,  ben  le  record, 

Cum  vout  passer  d  un  bat  en  bord, 
1335    Chei  entre  la  nef  e  le  bat, 

En  la  mer^  suvin  e  flat : 

Noiez  est,  cuvert  en  I'unde 

D'une  wagee  grosse  e  parfunde. 

De  li  apres  voirent  niot  ; 
1340    Peri,  flota  aval  le  flot. 

Quant  ad  ceo  vuu  trestut  Tost, 

Descumfist  repair ent  tost. 

Par  vengance  mut  redutent, 

Kll  agraventent  e  tresbuclient. 
1345    Pur  CO  vus  di,  ma  bone  gent, 

Cist  est  Deus  omnipotent. 

Cist  fait  a  amer  e  aducer, 

Ki  ses  serfs  set  si  venger, 

E  a  un  pecclieur  descuvere 
1350    Si  glorius  miracle  e  ovre." 

As  clers,  as  lais,  trestuz  ense[m]ble, 

Ki  i  sunt,  merveilles  semble  ; 

En  Denmarclie  unt  tost  tramis. 

La  verity  unt  tost  enquis 
1355    Clievalers  e  clers  senez,  p.  20.  col.  2. 

Ki  ja  i  sunt,  ben  acertez 

K'a  eel  ure  e  a  eel  jm^ 

K'il  apristrent  de  lur  seignur, 

Murut  li  rois  al  eskiper, 
1360    Noiez  par  cheiir  en  mer. 


'  MS.  nef. 


64 


LIFE  OF 


A  Deu  rendent  grace  e  gloire 
Ki  ses  ser[f]s  ad  en  memoire. 
Tut  cist  ki  raventui-e  oient, 
Ki  teus  ovres  fait  Deu  loient, 

1365    E  ki  une  entent  le  miracle, 
De  la  croiz  se'  fait  sio'naole, 
E  dient,  "  Deus  nus  saut  e  gard 
Nostre  seint  seigneur  Aedward." 
Li  emperere,  e  roi  de  France, 

1370    E  autres  rois  de  grant  pusance 
Venent  le  voir  e  acointer, 
E  amistez  a  li  fermer. 


Prosperity 
of  the 
country. 


Ben  senibla  roi  Salomun, 
K'em  vint  de  lointein  regiun 
1375    Pur  faire  a  li  aliance, 

Oir  sun  sen,  ver  sa  poissance ; 
N'out  li  rois  A[e]dward  veisin, 
Ki  ne  li  fu  amis  enclin. 

Li  regnes  est  en  bon  estat ; 

1380    Li  chivaler  e  li  prelat, 

Li  burgois  e  li  marchant, 
Li  gainnm-  e  paisant, 
Li  clerc  e  li  citain, 
Li  franc  e  li  vilain, 

1385    Ke  justise  est  sustenue 

Partut,  e  la  paes  meintenue, 
Vis  pout  estre  a  Engieterre 
Apr^s  les  dolur  de  guerre 
Li  mundz  k'est  renuvelez  ; 

1390    S'en  va  ivern,  e  vent  estez. 

Mais  cliecuns  ki  est  a  eise 
Deit  penser  de  sa  mal  eise ; 
E  quant  est  en  meillur  estat 
Penser  de  ruine  et  de  flat ; 
1395    Ke  de  liaut  cliiet  hem  mut  bas, 
E  joie  turne  tost  en  alias. 


p.  20.  col.  8. 


S.  EDWAKD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


65 


Si  fist  li  sage  rei  Aedward  ; 
K'il  ne  seit  quite  semble  tart 
De  sun  vuu  e  pelerinage. 
l-iOO    Tant  cum  est  en  bon  point  d'age, 
Lores  mande  tute  sa  gent 
K'a  Lundres  vengent  prestement, 
Del  estat  du  regne  traiter ; 
E  cist  venent  sanz  demurrer. 

14^05       Quant  fait  est  pais  e  silence, 

Li  reis  parler  a  eus  cumence  : 

''Seignurs,  celez  estre  ne  deit, 

Quant  fu  en  anguoise  e  destreit, — 

Co  fu  ke  jo  voirs  vus  die 
14<10    Quant  sujurnai  en  Normendie 

Of  le  due  ki  m'ert  aeus, 

Ricliardz,  e  ere  juvenceus, — 

Nuvelez  me  vindrent  suvent, 

Ki  mut  me  rendirent  dolent, 
1415    Ore  de  Cnut,  ore  de  Suan, 

Par  queus  sufristes  tant  de  ahan, 

Ocise,  arsun, 

D'aver  rancun, 

Exil,  servage, 
1420    E  prisun. 

Nuveles  de  la  mort  mun  pere,  p.  21.  col.  2. 

Nuveles  des  noces  ma  mere, 

Nuvele  de  Aedmund  mun  frere, 

Ki  pire  fu  ke  la  premere, 
1425    Nuveles  de  mes  nevusz 

K'ocis  furent  par  Daneis  glaz  : 

Puis  d'Aufre  mun  frere,  ki 

Asorbez  muruit  en  Heli. 

Gueitez  fud  en  prisuner, 
1430    Ne  fu  seur  nis  en  muster. 

N'oi  fors  de  Deu  e  sa  mere 

Cumforb,  e  mun  seignur  Seint  Pere, 


p.  21.  col.  1.  The  King 
discloses 
his  Vow  of 
Pilgrimage 
to  the  Ba- 
rons. 


66 


LIFE  OF 


E  S[e]int  J[ehan]  le  Ewangelliste ; 
Si  m'en  alai  im  jur  mut  triste 
1435    En  une  egiise  u  jo  urai, 

A  ceus  quatre  m'abaundmiai 
Ma  vie  tute  a  ordener, 
E  fis  lui  vuu,  nel  dei  celer, 

Pur  moi  e  pur  mun  heritage,  p.  21,  col.  3. 

1440    E  pur  vus  k'estes  mun  barnage, 
D'aler  a  Rumme  en  ureisuns ; 
S'en  voil,  tres  cliers  seignurs  baruns, 
Cest  veage  par  vus  furmir, 
K'a  Deu  e  vus  venge  a  pleisir 
1445    Ne  ma  moster  del  cuntredire, 

Ke  Deus  vers  moi  e  vus  s'en  ire ; 
Ki  dist,  cum  jo  vus  truis  e  lis, 
'  Vuuez,  rendez  k'avez  promis/ 
Co  ke  requis  Deu  I'ad  acumpli 
1450    E  mut  plus  sue  merci ; 

N'est  mie  droiz  ke  deive  atendi^e 
Mun  service  e  mun  vuu  rendre  : 
Mais,  vus  seignurs  e  vus  commune, 
to  the  Ki  estes  regne  e  la  curune, 

people.      1455  ]3en  tenez  emsemble, 

N'as  veisin  ki  ne  te  cresme  e  tremble 
De  vus  grever ;  si  un  autre  het 
E  vus  li,  e  il  vus  anguoisse  e  gret, 
Quant  cis  enemis  Tout  dire, 
1460    Vus  ambes  deu  puet  descumfire. 

Si  un  bastim  teng  e  feble  e  grelle 
En  ma  mein  petit  e  frelle 

Sanz  gref  le  puis  froisir  des  poinz  ;    p.  22.  col.  1. 

Si  sis  u  set  leez  e  viouz 
1465    Bastunceus  liez  ensemble, 

.Nes  despecasse.    Co  semble 

Gent  en  une  regiun, 

Si  il  s'entre  eiment,  n'unt  si  ben  nun  ; 

Si  contenciun  i  ad  e  ire 
1470    E  Fun  ca  e  I'autre  la  tire, 


His  Ex- 
hortations 


S.  F,T)^yARD  THE  C0NFEf3S0R. 


67 


Cliesciin  sun  veisiii  agravent. 
Pur  CO  vus  di,  ma  bone  gent, 
Ki  estes  clevant  moi  en  present, 
Purvoiez  communaument, 

1475    A  Id  bailler  purrai  ma  terre, 

Pur  guverner  sanz  mal  e  guerre 

E  as  queus  de  mes  feus, 

Mes  citez,  e  mes  chastens, 

A  ki  les  portz,  ki  ma  moiller, 

1480    A  vus  apent  du  cunseiller, 

A  tuz  les  mens  cmige  demand ; 
A  Seint  Pere  vus  tuz  cumand, 
E  priez  k'iP  vus  saut  e  gard 
Sun  leal  pelerin  Aedward, 

1485    E  vus,  religiuse  gent, 

Le  vus  pri  especiaument." 

Li  pople  a  haute  voiz  s'escrie 
Cum  effree  e  esbaie, 
"  Quoi  est  CO  ke  i  vulez,  beu  sire 

1490    Volez  vus  nus  tuz  ocire  ? 

Deu  nus  ad  fait  de  vus  present, 
Volez  vus  nostre  regne  e  e'ent, 
Ke  il  a  guverner  vus  a 
Bailie,  as  lus  guerpir  ja? 

1495    Ausi  ben  poet  cumaunder 
Nus  tus  les  voz  a  decoler. 
Nus  nel  purimii  sufFrir  ; 
Meuz  volum  trestuit  murir." 

Li  arceveske  e  li  grant  humme 
1500    Voient  ke  ceste  voie  a  Eumme 
Au  regne  serroit  periluse, 
Del  granter  a  but  refuse  ; 
Au  roi  dient,  k'il  cunseil  oie 
Si  en  averai  grant  pru  et  joie  ; 


MS.  repeats 

E  2 


22.  col.  2.  Answer  of 
the  people. 


5? 


Advice  of 
the  Arch- 
bishop and 
Barons  to 
the  Kinf?. 


68  LIFE  OF 

1505    Dient  :  "  Pensez  ke  n'avez  eir  ;       p.  22.  col.  3. 

Si  faillum  de  vostre  repeir, 

A  CO  k'avum  feluns  fortz, 

Veisins  proceins  ;  jas  sumes  mortz  : 

Vie  est  aventeruse  de  humme  ; 
1510    Ne  veum  nus  k'a  ciistumme 

Par  maiadie  et  par  langur 

Murt  horn  en  paes  e  en  sujur, 

Nis  le  petit  e  jovre  enfant  ? 
Dangers  of  Enteines  en  travail  si  grant 

ney.' 1515    De  passcr  voie  si  lointeine, 

U  tant  i  a  esnui  e  peine, 

Les  pas,  la  mer,  les  mnnz,  les  vans, 

Queus  est  li  esnuis,  queus  li  travaus  ! 

Periluse  est  iceus  veiages  ; 
1520    Esguez  as  pmiz  e  as  passages 

De  venim  e  de  encucliement, 

E  agueitz  de  aliene  gent ; 

Nument  Rumenis  feluns 

Ne  querent  fors  luers  e  duns, 
1525    L'or  vermail  e  I'argent  blanc, 

Cuveitent  cum  sansue  sane  ; 

Tant  a  perilz  ne  sai  quel  dire  : 

E  vus  en  dium,  beu  sire, 

Vus  i  despenderet  tresor,  p.  23.  col.  1. 

1530    En  piete  manerez  restor, 

Vus  en  friez  une  grant  eglise. 

En  mie  vostre  terre  assise, 

En  seinte  memorie  e  honur 

D'aucun  martir  e  cunfessur, 
1535    Of  gent  de  religiun 

Ki  n'atendrunt  s'a  urer  nun, 

Ki  tant  cum  le  siecles  dure 

De  Deu  servir  mettrunt  cure, 

Ki  as  almes  vos  ancesurs 
1510    Ki  morz  sunt,  frunt  granz  sucurs  ; 

Pur  rois  presenz,  pur  rois  apres, 

E  pur  I'estat  du  regne,  e  pes, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


G9 


En  pure  vie,  sanz  vice, 
Offerunt  a  Deu  servise 

1545    En  messes  e  en  matines, 
Junes  e  disciplinis, 
Chanter  e  lire  e  verseiller, 
Aumones  as  poveres  cluner, 
E  trespassanz  lierberger, 

1550    E  chaste  vie  demener. 

Plus  valent  muz  beins  ke  uns, 
Numdment  mut  beins  communs, 
Ki  a  lung  tens  sunt  dui-ables, 
Ki  n'est  un  bens  trespassables. 

1555    Si  envoiez  a  TApostoille 

K'il  vus  del  nostre  vuu  assoille. 
E  ke  vus  le  sacet,  sire, 
Nel  volum  cunseiller  ne  dire 
Ke  li  veage  tut  remeinne ; 

15 GO    Mais  k'uncore  delai  preigne, 
Si  enverrez  bons  clers  lettrez 
Chevalers  of  eus  senez, 
E  manderez  a  nostre  pere. 
Ken  terre  est  en  liu  Seint  Pere, 

1565    Ki  a  plenerement  poer 
Vuu  muer  e  reachater, 
Par  aumones  e  par  benfait 
Quant  veit  profit,  acres,  esplait, 
E  I'onur  de  seint  iglise, 

1570    Ke  il  acrestre  la  cure  ad  prise. 
E  seit  en  la  curt  de  Rumme 
De  tut  cest  cunseil  la  summe, 
Quant  vendrunt  ceus  ke  verrez 
Ke  cunseil  vus  cudune  frez. 


They  re- 
quest King 
to  obtain  a 
release 
from  the 
Pope  of  his 
Yovf  of 
Pilgrimage, 


p.  23.  col.  2, 


1575       E,  sire  rois,  del  autre  part 

Meuz  vaut  desclore  tost  ke  tard  ; 
Ben  est  a  dire  e  a  retraire 
Ke  ne  serrez  a  nus  cuntraire^ 


70  LIFE  OF 

Ne  a  noz  cuiiseilez  ne  nos  esgarz 
1580    Jure  Tavez,  leans  rois  Aedwardz ; 
Ne  poez  dune,  ki  reisun  rendre 
Veut,  sanz  nus  teu  chose  enprendre ; 
Ne  sanz  lassen  de  la  commune 
Teu  peril  a  la  curune." 

1585       Dient  gent  cliescune  part, 

"  Merci  eiez,  duz  rois  Aedward, 

Cunseil  te  dient  leal 

Ti  gentil  liumme  natural  ; 

A  seurt(^  de  vostre  terre  p.  23.  col.  3. 

1590    Fait  ceu  cunseil  ben  acreire." 


The  King  Taut  weimentent  e  tant  crient, 

y^'^'^^f"  E  ke  pur  Deu  remainne,  dient, 

the  Pope  1-       •  i 

consent.  Ke  li  rois  pur  lur  priere 

Liu'  otreit,  mais  k'en  ceu  manere 

1595    L'Apostoille  i  cunsente  ; 

Lors  unt  nus  trestut  entente 
Teu  messagers  entre  eus  eslire, 
Ki  bein  voillant  e  sacent  dire, 
E  parfurnir  cest  mesage 

1600    Au  pru  le  rei  et  sun  bamnage. 

TwoBi-  Li  prelat  di  Euerwic  ki  sage 

to  liome"to  ^  resnable  de  langage, 

obtain  for  Aeldrez  k'out  nun,  i  est  clioisiz  ; 

release"^  ^>       resnables  fu  de  diz, 

from  his    1G05    E  en  faitz  leans,  cist  de  Wincestre, 

Hermans  k'out  nun,  I'autre  deust  estre. 


Vow. 


Cist  requis  sunt  ke  il  i  aillent, 

E  il  s'aturnent  e  s'aparaillent ; 

A  curt  venent,  e  unt  truve, 

1610    Deu  Tout  purveu  e  ordene, 

They  ar-  Apostollle  k'out  nun  Leun, 

rive  at 

Kome;  Seint  humme  de  grant  religiun, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR.- 


71 


E  trestuz  les  cliarclenaiis  p.  2^.  col.  1. 

E  cles  prelatz  especiaus, 
1G15    Une  mut  grant  asemblde 

Ki  la  fa  preste  e  aiin^e 

D'un  cuncil  g^n^ral  tenir. 

Cist,  quant  seivent  ces  deus  venir, 

Joie  unt  grant  e  espt^rance 
1620    Ke  efForcee  eirt  lur  purv^ance 

Kar  de  grant  auctorite, 

E  de  grant  sen  sunt  estort?. 

Quant  le^  Pape  iui^  messao-e  Answer  of 

n  ?  +     4.     1     1  the  Pope 

(Jut  e  entent,  de  bon  curage  CLeo  IX. 

1625    Quanke  mande  par  eus  e  prie  io^4) 

A  sun  clier  fiz  Aedward,  otrie 

Ke  d'une  abbeie  k'est  destruite 

Estore,  u  face  une  tute 

A  Deu  loenge  e  a  gioire, 
1630    E  de  Seint  Pere  a  memoire, 

E  relesse  vuu  del  veage^, 

K'au  regne  serroit  damage  ; 

E  soit  en  la  protecciun 

Seint  Pere  e  Pol  sun  cumpainnun, 
1635    Ke  il  par  bone  entenciun 

Yudra  duner  a  sa  meisun  ; 

E  sa  beneicun  li  dune.  p.  2i.  col.  2. 

Quant  du  cuncil  la  commime 

La  summe  dvi  message  entent, 
1640    Le  cunferme  e  i  assent; 

Le  testmoin  fa  seur  e  grant : 

Puis  al  escrit  fa  fait  guarant, 

U  la  buUe  de  soie  pent, 

Au  cuncil,  k'ert  plenerement, 
1645    Par  commun  voler  et  cunsence, 

Enlue  en  pais  e  en  silence  ; 


»  MS.  la. 


2  MS.  vcangei 


72  LIFE  OF 

E  i^uis  par  cunseil  de  legistre 
Cuntre  escrit  en  grant  registre  ; 
Ke  nuly  liumme  a  mil  tens  enpreinne 
1650    Ke  eel  j^i'ivilege  enfreinne 

Ke  si  est  cunferme  a  Rumme ; 
E  tel  est  del  escrit  la  summe, 
Ki  est  en  Latin  apert 
Note,  ke  en  seit  cliescuns  cert. 

1C55       Del  escrit  est  tel  la  summe:        p.  24.  col.  3. 
"  Leum,  eveske  de  Rumme, 
Serf  as  serfs  Deu,  Aedward  le  rei 
Salu  e  beneicun  envei : 

Puis  k'ai  oi  e  entendu 
1G60    Vostre  voler,  purpos,  e  vuu, 

Au  roi  de  tuz  rois  mercis  rent, 

Pur  ki  regnent  communement 

Reis  renumez  en  terre, 

E  princes  pur  dreiture  fere, 
1665    Pur  ceo  ke  tuz  jurs  preceins 

Est  Deus  a  ses  amis  certeins, 

E  le  voler  est  tut  commun 

De  Deu  e  de  ses  seinz  cum  un, 

A  ses  seinz  est  chef,  e  nostra 
1670    Ben  veut  ke  volent  si  apostre ; 

A  Seint  Pere  estes  tenu 

Par  ta  promesse  e  par  tun  vuu  ; 

Par  la  reisun  k'est  ja  dite 

Fai  k'a  Deu  plest ;  si  estes  quite, 
1675    En  peril  est  vostre  terre 

Ke  de  veisins  redute  guerre  ; 

A  tei  apent  guier  le  frein 

De  justise  vers  coeus,  ki  plein 

De  ire  sunt  e  traisun  p.  25.  col.  1. 

1680    E  trublent  la  regiun. 

Si  en  pun'oit  surdre  perilz 

De  vostre  partir,  beau  fiz, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


73 


Par  le  poer  k'a  moi  apent 

De  par  Den  omnipotent, 
1685    E  la  puissance  Seint  Pere 

Ke  si  seinz  a]:>ostres  ere, 

Ki  du  poer  seisine  prist 

A  eel  ure  quant  il  li  clist, 

'  Quank'en  terre  lierrez 
1690    Tut  serra  en  ciel  liez, 

E  quanke  en  assouderez 

En  ciel  ert  tut  deliverez.' 

E  joe  mortel  k'en  liu  Seint  Pere 

Le  purrai ;  e  par  priere 
1695    Tut  cest  sen^,  ke  i  assent, 

Ki  est  en  Deu  le  vout  present ; 

De  tun  vuu  dunt  es  tenu, 

Dunt  crens  ke  Deus  seit  irascu, 

E  des  peccliez  ke  des  enfance 
1700    As  fait  par  ta  nun  savance 

E  par  peresce  ca  en  arere, 

Yuus  assoil,  fiz,  en  teu  manere, 

K'as  poveres  en  aumones  rendes       p.  25.  col.  2. 

Le  tressor  ke  despendre  entendes, 
1705    Un  muster  en  I'onur  Seint  Pere 

Eeal  frez,  de  clianz  e  p[ri]ere 

U  moines  mettrunt^  peine  e  cure, 

Deu  servir  tant  cum  ]i  mund  dure : 

E  parfacez  la  iglise  tute, 
]710    U  une  restorez  destruite ; 

Le  muster  en  franchise  met 

K'a  nul  lai  seit  fors  rois  suget ; 

E  seit  tuz  jurs  de  la  maisun 

Reis  especial  patrun, 
1715    E  privileges  e  franchise 

Rente  k'em  dune  a  I'eglise. 

Voil  ke  Pape  garantie 

Des  ore  a  tuz  jurs  mais  de  vie ; 


'  MS.  metrrunt. 


74 


LIFE  OF 


Vision  of 
a  Hermit 
relative  to 
tlie  Pope's 
Answer. 


E  si  nul  mortel  enpreinne 
1720    K'il  cest  men  ottrei  enfreinne; 
Seit  maleit  finablement 
Dampnez  enfernal  turment." 

Par  une  aventure  ke  oirez, 
Fu  li  rois  ja  ben  acertez 

1725    Des  rnessagers  et  du  message 
En  lur  espleit,  e  lur  v^age. 
La  raisun  ki  est  escrite 
Pruve  est  par  mi  hermite, 
Ki  out  de  Deu  grant  grace  e 

1730    Ke  il  vesqui  mut  seintement, 
E  fu  de  mut  haute  vie, 
E  avoit  sa  menantie 
En  une  bone  susterine, 
Vivant  de  fruit  e  de  racine ; 

1735    D'age  fu  mut,  e  ja  veisin 

Cist  seint  liermites  a  sa  fin, 
A  receivere  les  grandz  soudees 
Ke  en  ciel  li  furent  estuees. 


25.  col.  3. 


gent. 


A  une  nuit  par  avent[u]re, 
1740    Ke  mut  dune  le  jur  cure 

De  urer  e  lire  en  escripture  ^ 

Cum  peine  de  enfern  est  dure, 

E  cum  la  vie  pardurable 

Du  eel  est  duce  e  desirable, 
1745    Tant  li  meine  cist  penser,  p.  26.  col.  1. 

Ne  puet  dormir  ne  reposer : 

Seint  Pere  li  apert  atant 

Apertz  e  beus  a  cler  semblant ; 

Esbaiz  est ;  e  dist  Seint  Pere 
1750    Ducement    N'as  garde,  frere  ; 

Co  sui  jo  Peres  ki  gard 

Les  clefs  du  cel.     Di  Aedward 


In  the  MS.  line  1742  is  erroneously  before  1741. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


75 


Le  dreiturel  rei  d'Engleterre, 

Ke  sun  desir  e  sa  preiere 
1755    Par  moi,  ke  en  ai  Deu  prie, 

A  sun  pleisir  est  acliev^ ; 

De  tuz  ses  peccliez  ad  pardun, 

E  du  vuu  absoluciun, 

Par  mun  peer  e  ma  dreiture 
17G0    Ki  du  eel  guvern  la  sereure, 

Par  cuvent  e  condiciun 

K'a  moi  face  un  rneisun, 

U  cuvent  de  moines  eit 

Apris  del  ordre  Seint  Beneit, 
1765    Ke  Deu  servir  mettrimt  cure 

E  moi  tant  cum  li  secle  dure. 

A  Lundres  est  li  lius  signe, 

A  deus  lines  de  la  citd, 

Thorneie,  u  est  une  igiise  p.  26.  col.  2. 

1770    Aunciene  e  bas  assise, 

Ke  poverte  nuls  ne  prise, 

Yers  Occident  sur  Tamise. 

Jo  memes  le  liu  sacrai 

De  mes  meins,  ke  mut  clier  I'ai. 
1775    La  voil  k'il  sa  igiise  estore 

Mais  primes  assene  la  more. 

Ceu  liu  serra  mut  giorius, 

Pleisant  an  Sire  la  sus. 

E  sace  il,  ke  si  messager 
1780    En  venant  sunt,  desturber, 

A  ceu  jur  les  muntz  passerunt, 

E  ceu  jur  en  mer  sigierunt, 

E  a  ceu  jur  au  roi  vendrunt, 

Lur  privilege  verra  k'il  unt 
1785    Ne  lur  purra  vent  ne  el  nuire  ; 

Jo  meimes  les  voil  cundu[i]re. 

Si  en  voil  sanz  faille  ke  vus  numme    p.  26.  col.  S; 

Des  messagers  venanz  de  E-umme, 

Les  purclaz  e  les  jurnez 
1790    K'a  veiiir  sunt  et  ke  passees^ 


LIFE  OF 


Du  privilege  e  la  francliise 
Kll  portent  le  poinz  devise, 
Des  messagers  I'estoire  cunte, 
Recunte  ke  li  rois  n'en  dute. 

1795       Jo  sui  celui  k'en  Normendie 

M'en  preia  sucurs  e  aie, 

K'a  moi  viia  par  sun  pleisir 

A  Rumme  a  miin^  muster  venir  ; 

Ore  voil  dune  k'a  Thorneie  eit 
1800    Un  muster  honurable  fait, 

E  voil  e  cunseil  ben  sace 

Ma  iglise  seit  en  cele  place. 

A  ceus  ke  la  me  servirunt 

Diluc  en  Parais  irrunt, 
1805    E  jo,  ke  CO  est  mmi  mester, 

En  eel  les  lerrai  entrer. 

Quanke  jo  vus  ai  ici  dit, 
Apertement  met  en  escrit, 
An  rei  Fenvei  e  sun  barnage 
1810    Pur  acerter  liu-  curage. 

A  Deu  te  cumand.    Jo  m'en  part ;     p.  27.  col.  1. 
Par  moi  salu  le  roi  Aedward/' 
Quant  out  co  dit  of  la  luur 
Desparuit  devant  le  jur. 

1815       Li  liermite  atant  s'esveille, 

S'en  fu  miracle  e  grant  mei'veille  ; 

K'au  jur  ke  cest  avisiun 

La  nuit  avint,  cum  nus  lisun, 

Furent  li  messager  a  curt, 
1820    Ki  ni  furent  muet  ni  surd  ; 

Lur  busoine  unt  fait  a  devise, 

Repairant  unt  lur  vole  enprise 

Of  cungez  e  benaicuns 

Le^  Pape  e  tuz  ses  curnpainun?, 


^  MS.  munu 


«  MS.  La. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


77 


1825    E  s'eii  venent  sanz  sujurner 
Sanz  clemuere  u  desturber 
Mut  tost,  as  amblanz  palefrotz, 
Cum  fait  galie  as  galiotz. 
Ore  dium  ke  fist  li  bers 

1830    Li  bons  heremite  endementers. 


Li  prudumme  ne  se  feint,  matin 
Le  fist  escrivere  en  parcliemin. 
De  chef  en  chef  la  matire, 
E  puis  saeler  en  cire, 

1835    Porter  le  fait  mut  tost,  part 

Seint  Pere,  au  bon  rei  Aedward  : 
Cist  list  Tescrifc,  s'en  a  grant  joie  ; 
Mais  ne  vout  le  veie  e  oie, 
Fors  as  privez,  kar  ne  vout  pas 

1840    Ke  soit  tenu  folie  u  agas. 

Quant  vendrunt  li  messager, 
Si  il  acordent  vout  saver ; 
Si  il  ne^  s  acordent  tut  en  un,^ 
N'ert  tenu  si  trofle  nun  ; 

1815    Mais  si  acorde  li  escrit 

Au  fait,  dune  ni  a  cuntredit  ; 
S'en  serra  la  chose  certe, 
A  tuz  ert  dune  aperte. 


The  TTor- 
mit  sends 
the  Ac- 
count of  it 
to  theKinj?. 


Li  messager  venent  de  Rumme 
1850    Portant  del  vuu  real  la  summe, 
Assemblez  est  tut  le  barunage 
Pur  oir  cest  grant  message. 
E  cist  cumencent  a  tuz  dire 
Lur  mesao'e  a  I'escrit  lire 
1855    E  Taventure  ki  est  escrite, 

K'a  vint  au  roi  du  seint  hermite. 
L  une  epistre  a  Tautre  tute 
S 'acorde,  ke  n'est  nuls  en  dute 


Return  of 
the  Bishops 
from  Rome. 
The  King 
freed  from 
his  Vow. 


p.  27.  col.  2. 


>  MS.  net. 


2  MS.  uln. 


78 


LIFE  OF 


Ke  ne  venge  le  maiidement 
1860    De  part  Devi  omnipotent, 

E  Seint  Pere,  ki  de  la  porte 

De  seint  Parais  clefs  porte  ; 

Kar  Tuns  vent  del  orient, 

E  li  autre  del  Occident ; 
1865    De  CO  en  est  cliescuns  certeins 

Ke  li  reclus  fu  mut  lunteins, 

U  cert  de  co  ne  pout  estre, 

En  pais  de  Wirecestre 

Loing  de  gent  en  la  wastine, 
1870    En  pendant  d'une  gaudine 

Clos  en  la  cave  cunquise, 

Parfund  en  la  roclie  bise  ; 

Ne  pensa  ren  en  sun  curage 

Du  roi  du  vuu,  ne  sun  v^age, 
1875    Avant  ke  Deu  li  envea 

Seint  Pere,  ki  li  cunta. 

His  Speech  Quant  seit  li  reis  par  eel  enseinne,   p.  27.  col.  3. 

rons.^  -^'^^  plest  a  Deu  ke  il  remainne 

A  sun  barunage  ki  latent, 
1880    Ad  lores  dit  apertement : 

"Seignurs  barims,  pus  k'il  vus  plest 

Ad  lui  ki  de  rois  reis  est, 

Ore  est  a  aise  mun  curage  ; 

Quite  vus  dem  iceu  paage, 
1885    Ke  par  la  terre  fu  cuillette 

E  de  grace  turn^e  a  dette 

Chartre  vus  faz  ke  seit  estable, 

A  tuz  tens  cert  e  pardurable  ; 

A  cest  parlement  commun 
1890    Tant  est  plus  seur  le  dun." 

Lores  amend  le  rois  sa  vie, 
As  poveres  fait  large  partie 
.     ^  E  fu  urant  e  tempre  e  tart. 

Chanty  of  ^      ,      _  .at 

the  King.  Ki  fist  les  bens  fors  rois  Aedward 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 

1895    Ki  vesti  les  poveres  nuz, 

Fors  Aedward  li  seint,  li  duz  ? 
Ki  pesseit  les  fameillus 
Fors  Aedward  li  glorius  ? 
Aedward  cist  duna  les  duns, 

1900    Quite  clama  de  ses  prisuns  ; 

Ne  se  laist  veintre  de  avarice, 
Mais  le  tint  a  mut  grant  vice  ; 
D'escundire  mut  out  hunte, 
Dor  u  de  aro-ent^  ne  tint  cunte. 

1905    Ses  bens  cressent  de  jurs  en  jurs, 
E  sa  fame  e  ses  honurs. 
E  fu  de  grant  liumilite  ; 
Des  bosoinnus  avoit  pit^ 
Sanz  cuntredit  e  ramposnes 

1910    Feist  ses  privees  aumosnes  ; 
N'out  en  sa  terre  maisun 
D'ordre  e  de  religiun, 
Keal  dun  de  li  ki  ne  ust, 
Par  que  benistre  nel  dust. 

1915    Nel  dei  pas  passer  ne  taire 
Cum  il  fu  duz  e  debonaire  ; 
Par  un  cunte  le  voil  prover 
Ki  ne  fait  pas  a  ublier. 

II  I'avint  ke  Aedward  li  reis 
1920    A  Lundres  fu  en  sun  paleis, 
A  la  chapele  ala  Seint  Pere 
Oir  messe,  ke  pres  ere, 
E  des  cliivalers  grant  rencs 
U  fu  Huges  li  cliamberlencs. 
1925    Un  povre  seet  en  cliemin 

Cuntrait,  mendifs,  e  orfanin, 
Guil  Michel  avoit  cist  nun  ; 
E  fu  Irais  de  naciun, 


79 

o 


p.  28.  col.  1. 


A  Miracle. 


p.  28.  col.  2. 


MS.  augent. 


80       .  LIFE  OF 

Megres,  cuntraiz,  febles,  e  las, 
1930    Ki  s'escrieit,  "Alias,  alias! 

Jo  sui  ci  nil  povre  dolent, 

De  ki  nu[l]s  Immme  pib(^  ne  prent, 

Ki  tort  sui  e  cleiFignrez  ; 

Las  !  purqiiei  fu  io  mic  nez  ?" 
1935    La  face  avoit  fruncie  e  teinte. 

Tut  unt  pite  de  sa  pleinte, 

Les  pez  out  tortz,  nerfs  enguixliz, 

Gambes  sanz  braliuii  engresliz 

Si  de^  genoilz  la  junture 
19  iO    Au  dos  se  cuert  cuntre  nature, 

Li  pe  besturne  flestriz 

As  nages  se  aerdent  revertiz. 

A  uns  escliameus  feitiz  p.  28.  col.  3. 

K'il  teneit  cuntre  sun  piz, 
1945    Se  trait  li  povre  frarin 

Par  eel  en  bone  cliemin. 

Veit  Hugelin,  en  liaut  s'escrie, 

"Mercis,  Hugun,  ne  me  out  tu  niie, 

Jas  es  tu  gentilz  de  sane, 
1950    E  de  quor  pit  us  e  franc." 

"  Eevolez,"  dist  Huges,  "  ke  te  fiisse." 

Cist  li  respundi  mut  basse, 

"A  Kumme  sui  aler  sis  feiz 

En  ten  manere,  en  teu  destreiz, 
1955    Sis  feiz  a  Eumme  ai  este, 

Pelerin,  las,  e  meseise, 

U  saunte  me  a  promis  Seint  Pere 

Nepurquant  en  teu  manere, 

Ke  li  gentilz  rois  Aedward, 
1960    Ke  Deus  e  Seint  Pere  guard, 

A  sun  col  real  demeinne 

Ges[k]'au  muster  porter  me  deinne  ; 

Seint  Pere  le  vout  si  druz, 

Li  seint  k'il  eime  sur  tuz ; 


^  MS.  repeats  de. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


81 


1.9 G 5    II  le  requert  e  cumande, 

E  par  moi  pecclieur  le  mjinde^ 

K'il  ne  lesse  ke  ne  face,  p.  29.  col.  1. 

Cum  il  de  Deu  eime  grace, 

E  vus  me  facez  le  message 
1970    liugelin  de  franc  curage." 

Cist  le  va  cuiiter  au  roi  ; 

Eespxmd  cist,  "Jo  frai  par  fei ; 

A  juntes  mains  rend  Deu  merci, 

K'a  teu  mestre  m'ad  esclioisi." 
1975    Atant  ad  mande  le  pover  liumme 

Au  dos  le  trusse,  si  en  fait  summe, 

S'enporte  le  malade  las  : 

Li  nun  savant  s'en  funt  lur  gas, 

Dient  li,  "  Lessez  atant 
1980    Ke  portez  tu  le  las  puant. 

De  ses  boces  la  quiture 

Desent  par  vostre  vesture, 

Yostre  cors  e  robe  soille, 

E  gesk'as  garetz  vus  moille." 
1985    Mais  ne  laist  k'il  ne  Tenporte. 

Atant,  esvus  ke  la  char  morte 

S'estent  e  laschent  les  junctures, 

S'adrescent  les  cuntrefaitures, 

Li  nerfs  ki  furent  besturnee 
1990    En  lur  droit  liu^  sunt  redi*escee. 

Li  rois  ja  travailez  e  las, 

Celui  ki  unc  n'ala  un  pas 

Devant  Tauter  sur  les  desgrez 

Avale,  e  cist  asta  es  pez  ; 
1995    E  lua  Deu  ki  la  guari, 

E  cist  ki  la  sunt  ofnet  lui. 

Atant  le  seisi  par  la  mein 

Godriz,  ki  dune  fu  secrestein  ; 


'  MS,  cumande  \  1)111  the  first  syllable  is  effaced,  apparently  by  acid. 
2  MS.  lui. 


82 


LIFE  OF 


A  Deu  loner  met  entente, 
2000    Al  liant  anter  le  present e  ; 

A  pas  sem-  serreement 

L'enmeine  par  ceu  pavement, 

Ke  ne  besille  ne  tremble : 

Dunt  a  tuz  merveilles  semble, 
2005    Ke  des  grant  tens  fu  cuneuz 

Li  cnntrait  des  passanz  tuz  ; 

Lonent  le  rei  du  ceil  la  sns, 

Cantant  Te  Deiim  laudamus. 

Li  poverez,  ki  se  sent  gariz,  p.  29.  col.  2. 

2010    A  Den  rent  graces  e  merciz, 

E  ke  memorie  en  eient  gent, 

Ses  escliameus  an  mur  i  pent, 

Des  dune  devint  pelerin 

Seint  Pere,  se  acoilt  sun  cbemin : 
2015    Li  rois  a  sun  sustenement 

L'en  fait  duner  de  sun  argent ; 

Cist  Deu  servi  tant  cum  fu  vifs, 

Cest  traite  purtant  escris, 

Ke  par  tant  puisse  bumme  entendre, 
2020    Cum  de  quor  verai  e  tendre, 

Ama  Seint  Pere  le  apostre, 

Le  suen  seigneur  e  le  nostre. 


Eestora- 
tion  of 
West- 
minster. 2025 


2030 


Lores  ad  curage  e  plus  desir 
De  li  amer  e  li  servir 
E  de  restorer  cele  iglise, 
Ke  fundee  est  sur  Tamise, 
Dunt  la  seintete  est  certe. 
Dechac^  est  par  poverte, 
Ki  fu  des  aunciens  numee, 
Cum  avant  vus  dis,  Tborneie, 
Dunt  la  fame  eirt  certe  e  bone. 
Kar  Seint  Pere  en  sa  person  e 
La  dedia  of  cumpainnie 
Des  seinz  angles  esclarcie, 


p.  29.  col.  8. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


83 


203 c>    E  puur  co  ke  a  ma  matire  ^  , . 

*        ,    T  ,    T  Its  history. 

Apent,  le  me  cuvent  dire, 
Ne  larrai  pur  nul  travail 
Del  estoire  le  cumencail, 
E  la  raisun  du  fundement, 
2040    E  puis  del  dediement, 

Dunt  I'escrit  nus  en  fait  cert. 

Eu  tens  le  rei  Aetlielbert, 

Ki  regna  en  pais  de  Kent, 

A  ki  cumencer  m'apent, 
2045    Ki  Seint  Austin  cunverti, 

Un  nevun  out  preuz  e  liardi, 

Ki  par  Seint  Augustin  fu  ^eaus,        p.  30.  col.  1 . 

Keis  d'Engleis  Orientaus, 

Sebert  k'out  nun,  e  baptize 
2050    Fu  el  nun  de  la  Trinity  : 

A  Lundres  fist  le  muster 

K'a  Seint  Pol  li  plout  dedier  ; 

La  fu  sa  principal  cit^ 

Denz  les  murs  I'ad  ben  pose, 
2055    Eveske  i  fait  mettre  en  se' 

De  Seint  Austin  orden^ 

Mellit  k'out  nun,  ke  Seint  Gregoire 

Nus  envea,  cum  dist  1 'estoire  ; 

Dune  emprist  li  reis  Sebert 
2060    Par  assen  sun  uncle  Aedelbert 

E  par  Seint  Mellit,  ki  fu 

De  haute  vie  e  grant  vertu, 

Un  muster  fist  de  Seint  Pere  Legend  of 

Vers  Occident  de  clianz  e  p[ri]ere :  its  Dedica- 

2065    Quant  fu  parfeite  la  igiise, 

Tute  apoint  e  a  devise, 

E  preste  au  dediement, 

E  croizee  cum  il  apent, 

E  Seint  Mellit  en  lendemain 
2070    Del  dedier  fu  tut  certein. 

F  2 


tion. 


84  LIFE  OF 

La  nuit  avaiit  pur  la  merveille 
Grant  gent  i  atent  e  veille, 
Ki  mirent  veu  tel  sacrement, 
Cunverse  a  Deu  novelement, 
2075    Ki  mirent  unc  veu  ceste  aprise. 

Esvus  la  nuit  de  la  Tamise 
Tins  horn  en  estrange  vesture, 
Ki  s'escrie  de  liure  en  ure, 
E  ne  sesse  e  ne  se  alasse 
2080    Ai  leis  passagur  ki  passe, 
"  Ki  de  la  venir  me  face, 
Bon  luer  avera,  ben  sace/' 

Uns  pecclieurs  ki  co  out  e  veit, 

Vai,  en  sun  bat  le  receit ; 
2085    Del  autre  part  le  met  a  rive ; 

E  cist  si  tost  cum  arive 

Entrez  est  en  sun  muster; 

Li  airs  devint  lusanz  e  clers, 

N'out  en  muster  tenegre  ne  umbre  :    p.  30.  col.  2. 
2090    Atant  des  angres  grant  numbre, 

Ki  sen  venent  a  sun  servise 

A  dedier  cele  iglise. 

Tant  ja  partut  odur, 

Ke  vis  est  a  eel  pescur, 
2095    Ke  li  solailz  a  la  lune 

Sa  clart^  tute  preste  u  dune  ; 

Angles  du  eel  avaler 

Regarde  e  puis  remunter ; 

Teu  joie  a,  ke  li  est  vis 
2100    Ke  raviz  est  en  Parais, 

Pur  I'avisiun  k  apert. 

Quant  tut  unt  fait  quant  ki  asert 
Par  raisun  au  dediement, 
A  sun  pescur  k'atent 
2105    S'en  vent  li  barun  Seint  Pere, 
"  Es  tu  uncore  ci,  beu  frere  V 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


85 


Oil  sire,  mais  en  effrei  p.  30.  col.  3. 

Ai  estd  nuit  esce      "  purquei  V 

"Pur  CO  ke  si  le  vus  os  dire, 
2110    Tant  estes  liiissantz,  beu  sire, 

Plus  estes  beaus  e  esclarci 

Ke  n'est  li  solailz  de  midi, 

Crein  ke  la  luui-  tut  m'arde." 

"  Amis,''  dist  Seint  Pere,  "  n'as  garde  ; 
2115    As  tu  dune  moi  u  autre  pestre  ?" 

"  Sire,  entendant  ne  poi  estre, 

Fors  as  solaz  celestiens 

Dunt  cist  lius  trestut  fu  pleins, 

E  la  clart^,  ke  de  vus  vint, 
2120    Asorba  tant  mes  oilz  e  tint, 

N'ai  pris  a  nuit  fors  un  pessun, 

De  vus  ateng  le  guerdun.'' 

E  cist  li  dist,  "  Ore  en  Tamise 

Tes  reis  get,  s'en  averez  prise." 
2125    E  cist  li  fist ;  s'en  prist  peisun 

Demanois  a  grant  foisun. 

Dune  riches  fu  e  estorez 

A  terre  les  unt  li  res  sachez, 

Dunt  li  plusur  farent  saumun : 
2130    E  cist  li  dist,  ''Pescur,  pren  I'un ; 

Si  en  frez  de  par  moi  cest  present     p.  31.  col.  L 

A  Mellit,  di  apertement 

Ke  io  Peres,  du  eel  claver, 

Cest  muster  ving  ci  dedier  ; 
2135    Yerrai  tesmoin  de  co  preinnes, 

Asez  i  truvera  enseignes, 

E  n'enpreinnez  a  dedier. 

Dune  acumpli  ai  le  muster. 

Di  li  ke  tut  abandun 
211?0    M'amur  e  ma  beneicun 

A  iceste  moie  iglise, 

Ke  Deu  meime  e  prise ; 

Ci  ert  mun  repeir  suvent ; 

Par  le  poier  k'a  moi  apent 


86  LIFE  OF 

2145    Des  peccliez  la  gent  asouderai, 
Les  liez  ci  delierai : 
Ne  lur  ert  porte  veee 
K'en  Parais  n'oient  entree. 
A  I'eveske  Mellit  di 

2150    Quanke  as  oi  e  veu  cl, 

E  ke  il  au  pople  descuvere 
De  chef  en  autre  tut  cest  uvre." 
Li  peesciir  sa  raisun  tute 
De  quor  entent  e  ben  escute. 

2155       "Sire,"  dist  il,  "entendu  ai, 
Vos  cunimandz  tuz  parfurnirai/' 
As  peez  li  cliet,  e  mut  li  prie 
K'en  cunsail  li  seit  e  aie. 
Dist  li,  "  Eiez  desore  en  avant 

21  GO    Merci  de  moi  cum  tun  sergant, 
E  pren  servise  e  liumage 
De  moi  e  de  mun  lignage." 

Atant  de  li  li  seint  veiUard 
A  joie  e  a  clarte  s'en  part ; 

2165    L'aube  du  jur  tost  s'escreve, 

Li  eveske  Mellit  atant  se  leve, 
E  fait  trestut  a  aparailer 
K'apendant  fu  a  sun  mester, 
Cum  a  si  grant  dediement 

2170    Enuncciun  e  vestement. 
E  vai  a  prime  du  jur. 
Atant  encuntre  le  pesclmr, 
Ki  ben  fu  remenbrez  e  sage 
A  parfurnir  sun  message 

2175    Plenerement  de  point  en  point ; 
Si  cum  Seint  Pere  li  enjoint, 
De  part  Seint  Pere  gentement 
Du  saumun  fist  le  present. 

"  Sire,"  dist,  "  cest  saumuncel 
2180    T'enveit  Li  tuens  bailz  nuvel. 


S.  EDYf  ARD  THE  CONFESSOR.  87 

K'a  niiit  fii  li  tuus  vicaires, 

Cist  k'est  cles  apostres  maires, 

Princes,  clavers,  e  pasturs, 

A  haut  servise  e  granz  honurs 
2185    Del  iglise  tuz  les  clostres  ; 

Co  est  Seint  Pere  li  apostres, 

K'a  dedi^  le  muster 

Ceste  nuit  de  Westmuster ; 

Mercliee  est  la  eglise  tute, 
2190    N'a  mester  ke  nuls  en  dute. 

En  sabelun  les  escriptures  p.  32.  col.  1. 

Tutes  fresclies,  e  figures 

Sanz  esfaucure,  aperte  e  fresclie 

I  verriez  I'abece  Grezesclie.'' 
2195    Li  eveskes  ki  recunut 

Les  enseignes,  tuz  ses  diz  crut ; 

La  iglise  vit  arus^e 

E  de  duze  croiz  mercliee 

Dedenz,  dehors,  les  murs  moiUez, 
2200    Del  euue  benoite  arusez, 

E  I'abecede  en  pavement 

Escrit  duble  apertement, 

E  del  oiUe  les  signacles  ; 

E  le  greinnur  des  miracles, 
2205    Les  remasilles  des  cliandeilles. 

Au  pople  li  prelat  desclot 

Mellit  tut  cest  de  mot  en  mot, 

Ki  grant  feste  e  joie  ent  meimie. 

"Seignurs,"  dist  il,  ''gent  Crestieine; 
2210    Kar  entendez  une  nuvele, 

Mi  quors  de  joie  en  sautele  ; 

Tant  estrano-e  u  Moriuse 

N'oistes  mais,  tant  mervaiUuse  ; 

A  nuit  descendi  la  grace 
2215    Deu,  du  eel  en  ceste  place. 

Sire  Jesus  omnipotent 

Du  eel  ad  tramis  ki  resplent^  p.  32.  col.  2; 


88  LIFE  OF 

Ceste  nuit  a  dedier, 

Ben  sacez,  cest  seint  muster, 
2220    Seint  Pere,  ki  est  du  eel 

Poissant  claver  e  esperitel ; 

Les  nuveles  sunt  ben  certes 

E  les  enseingnes  apertes 

Des  duze  croiz  les  enointures, 
2225    En  sabelun  les  escriptures. 

Ne  me  oserai  antremettre 

Autres  beneicuns  i  mettre ; 

E  le  defend  e  il  le  mande 

Nos  trespasser  co  k'il  cummande. 
2230    Ben  sui  acertez  de  fi 

K'il  le  mester  ad  acumpli 

Asez,  meuz,  e  plus  seintement 

Ke  ne  saveroie,  voire,  teu  cent. 

Par  avisiun  sui  seur, 
2235    E  le  testmoin  de  cest  pescur, 

Of  autres  enseignes  ke  ai 

Dit,  la  veritd  ben  sai, 

Sen  devez  mut  cest  liu  amer  p.  32.  col.  3. 

Desornavant  e  lionurer ; 
2240    Kar  Seint  Pere,  ki  est  vicaire 

Deu,  ca  co  dist  suvent  repaire  : 

Be  voz  peccheez  vus  liasoudra 

E  en  eel  vus  acoildra, 

Ki  tuz  ceus  k'il  sauver  veut 
2245    Cum  du  eel  liaut  porter  puet." 

Tut  cist  ki  la  nuvele  ouent 
Les  miracles  Deu  mut  louent 
De  ceu  tens  e  en  avant 
Au  muster  fist  hum  lionur  grant, 
2250    E  fluri  en  fresclie  memoir e 
De  cest  dediement  la  estoire. 


Li  pescurs  e  sun  lignage 
Pur  recunustre  lur  Immmage^ 


J- 


S.  EDWAKD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


89 


A  Seint  Pere  rendent  grant  part 
2255    De  quanke  il  gainnet  par  lur  art 
Le  disme  rendent  par  usage ; 
Du[n]t  lur  surt  plus  guain  ke  damage. 


Ki  lunges  ne  s'en  vanta  mie, 
2260    Perte  en  out  e  grant  cuntraire  ; 

A  Seint  Pere  Ten  cuvint  faire 

Plenerement  les  amendes  ; 

A  sun  auter  li  fist  ofrendres  ; 

Tant  ke  tut  li  out  rendu, 
2265    K'avant  avoit  retenu. 


Le  rei  Aedward,  par  queu  raisun 
2270    De  ceste  iglise  k'ert  pres  tute 

Decliaite  e  ja  desrute, 

Pus  le  tens  dunt  jo  vus  cunt 

Ke  age  grantz  clioses  desrunt, 

Restorer,  mettre  en  estat 
2275    A  cuvent  veut  suz  prelat, 

E  enriclier  de  riche  duns, 

De  tresor  e  possessiuns  ; 

Sun  cors  i  grant  e  devise  p.  33.  col.  2. 

E  sepulture  en  cele  iglise, 
2280    E  pur  ses  duns  ben  afermer, 

A  Rumme  fait  ja  enveier, 

TJ  est  du  mund  li  maire  sege, 

Ke  eit  enbulle  privilege  : 

Mais  li  uns  ki  ert  si  priv^ 
2285    Mortz  fu,  e  autre  mis  en  s6, 

E  vout  ke  cist  li  renuvele, 

E  recunferme  e  resaele, 

E  face  en  registre  mettre 

Tuz  les  ottreiz  sun  ancestre. 


Mais  en  fist  boesdie 


p.  33.  col.  1. 


De  cest  cunte  ai  fait  memoir e. 
Si  cum  testmoine  I'estoire, 
Del  amur  e  devociun 


Edward's 
Restoration 
of  the 
Church. 


90  LIFE  OF 

Description  2290       Ataiit  ad  funde  sa  iglise 
Church.  grantz  quareus  de  pere  bise : 

A  fimdement  le  e  parfuiid, 

Le  frunt  vers  Orient  fait  rund, 

Li  quarrel  sunt  mut  fort  e  dur, 
2295    En  miliu  dresce  ime  tur, 

E  deus  en  frunt  del  Occident 

E  bons  seinz  e  grantz  i  pent, 

Li  piler  e  li  tablementz 

Sunt  reches  defors  e  dedenz, 
2300    A  basses  e  a  cliapitraus 

Surt  I'ovre  grantz  e  reaus, 

Entaileez  sunt  les  peres, 

E  aestoirds  les  vereres  ; 

Sunt  faites  tutes  a  mestrie  p.  33.  col.  3. 

2305    De  bone  e  lean  menestrancie  ; 

E  quant  ad  aclieve  le  ovre, 

De  plum  la  iglise  ben  covere, 

Clostre  i  fait,  cliapitre  a  frund, 

Vers  Orient  vouse  e  rund, 
2310    U  si  orden^  ministre 

Teingnent  lur  secrei  chapitie : 

Refaitur  e  le  dortur, 

E  les  officines  en  tur. 

Beus  maneres,  terres  e  bois 
2315    Dune,  cunferme  demanois, 

E  sulum  sun  grant  s'en  devise 

A  sun  muster  reau  fi'ancliise ; 

Moinnes  i  fait  acuiller, 

Ki  bon  quor  i  unt  de  Deu  servir, 
2320    E  met  Tordre  en  bon  estat 

Suz  seint  e  ordene  prelat ; 

E  nunbre  de  cuvent  receit 

Sulum  I'ordre  de  Seint  Beneit. 


Three  Pre- 
lates sent  to 
Rome  to 


A  Rumme  ad  trois  pi'elatz  tramis  p.  31.  col.  1, 
De  ses  plus  leus  amis, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


91 


Un  arcevesque  e  deus  eliz 
Sages  du  secle  e  en  escritz, 
Ki  siint  a  Rumme  venuz, 
U  fu  dune  cuncil  tenuz  ; 

2330    Si  en  fu  lur  cunte  e  lur  recort 

Meuz  cunfermez  plus  certz  e  forz. 
Quant  lur  requeste  fu  leue, 
Tuit  en  unt  grant  joie  eue  ; 
Cliecuns  assent  e  bein  ottreit 

2335    Ke  durable  e  estable  seit. 


obtain  con- 
firmation 
of  its  Trivi- 
leges. 


2340 


Le^  Pape,  k'out  nun  Nicolas, 
Au  bon  rei  ne  cuntredit  pas, 
Kar  sun  vuler  fu  di'eitureus, 
Ki  fu  cum  jo  record  iceus ; 
E  ja  requeste  ke  il  tramist 
Plenerement  mis  en  escrit ; 
Le  Latin  est  mis  avant, 
E  le  r[r]anceis  en  est  suiant. 


Mis  est  I'un  e  I'autre  escrit, 
2345    Ke  li  Franceis  en  Latin  dit, 
Ke  requert  li  rois  Aedward, 
Le^  Pape  ke  otreit  de  autre  part 
Li  un  requert,  I'autre  otrie  ; 
L'un  ne  I'autre  n'ubblis  mie. 


Letter  of 
Edward  to 
the  Pope. 
(Nicholas 
II.  1058- 
1061.) 


2350       "Du  suverain  de  seinte  igiise 
Pastur,  sulum  la  devise 
Deu,  Nicholas  de  Rumme, 
Ke  hum  Apostoile  numine  ; 
Saluz  li  rei  Aedward  mahde, 

2355    Cum  droitz  e  raisims  demand  ; 
Grace  rendum  au  roi  de  rois 
Ki  bon  pasturs  eumes  encois, 


p.  34.  col.  2. 


'  MS.  La; 


92  LIFE  OF 

'  Si  avum  nus  ore  Nicolas, 

Ki  cle  Leun  siut  ben  les  pas. 
2360    Vis  m'est  ke  vus  viis  penez  estre 
Meudre  ke  n'ert  vostre  ancestre. 

Mut  pri,  ke  snlum  dreitvire 

De  mim  purpos  vus  preiiine  cure, 

E  ke  requeste  nus  alie 
2365    En  amist^  en  cumpainnie. 

Pur  moi  aquiter  du  vuu 

Vers  Seint  Pere  dunt  sui  tenu, 

Ai  un  muster  restor^  : 

Vai  un  cuvent  pose 
2370    Suz  abb4  ki  a  tuz  jurs  seit  p.  34.  col.  3. 

Vivant  par  For d re  Seint  Beneit ; 

Fait  est  la  iglise  e  aclievee, 

Sulum  ke  le  fu  devisee 

Par  vostre  ancestre  Leun, 
2375    Par  escrit  ke  de  li  avum 

De  franchise  i  face  I'ottrei, 

Sulum  CO  k'apent  au  roi  ; 

E  pri  ke  vus  le  cunfermez 

Meinteingne  e  aoitez  ; 
2380    E  nus  pretz  sumes  de  cunquere 

Vos  dreitures  d'Engleterre, 

Ke  vus  au  regne  ki  est  nostre 

Priez  Seint  Pere  le  apostre 

E  Seint  Pol  sun  cumpainnun, 
2385    Ke  n'avenge  si  lionur  nun, 

Le  cors  e  I'alme  me  saut. 

Puis  valete,  Deu  vus  saut  ki  vaut.'^ 

[L]i  Apostoiles  ben  I'ottreit, 
E  ceste  epistre  au  roi  enveit ; 

The  Pope's  2390       "  Nicholas,  serf  serfs  Jesu, 

'^°^^^^*  Au  roi  Aedward  mande  salu, 

Confirma-  -r^,      •  ,  v 

tion  of  the  J--'  amistez,  d  onm',  acres, 

Privileges  J]  ^^01  reo'ne  durable  e  pes  : 

of  the  °  ^ 

Church. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


93 


Graces  rend  a  jointes  mains 
2395    A  Deu  e  seinz  celestieins  ; 

Ki  aturne  vus  unt  le  quer,  p.  35.  col.  1. 

Nus  d'amer  e  de  honurer, 

E  as  apostres  de  obeir, 

E  a  nos  purpos  consentir 
24^00    Par  le  poer  e  dignete 

Ki  m'est  par  Den  otroie  : 

E  eiez  plenere  benoicnn 

E  de  vos  peccliez  pardnn  ; 

E  mes  priers  vus  otroi, 
2405    Cum  fist  pape  Leuns  pur  sei, 

E  si  ja  face  chose  bone 

Tant  eiez  part  cum  ma  persone  ; 

Ke  du  regne  terrien 

Passez  au  celestien  ; 
2410    En  ciel  eiez  joie  e  gloire, 

En  terre  de  enemis  victoire, 

De  mans  vus  face  Deus  reles, 

Cunferme  vostre  regne  en  pes. 

Jo  vus  conferme  e  vus  otrei 
2415    Quanke  vus  duna  devaiit  mei 

Leuns  pape  dreitureus, 

Ke  ja  ne  seit  uns  liumme  morteus 

Apres  moi  prince  u  Apostoille, 

K'a  nul  tens  enfreine  u  toille 
2420    Les  dignetez  de  vostre  igiise, 

U  la  dreiture  u  la  franchise. 

Par  ma  poissance  avant  elite,  p.  35.  col.  2. 

D'eveske  au  subjeciun  quite 

Seit  tuz  jm^s  ;  e  ne  seit  patrun 
2425    A  cele  igiise  ja  si  reis  nun  ; 

E  la  seit  li  reis  sacrez, 

En  se  posez,  e  curunez  ; 

E  i  seit  li  regaus  tenu 

En  seur  e  certein  estu, 
2430    Dunt  seit  abes  e  cuvent 

Gardeins  pardurablement. 


94  LIFE  OF 

Ne  par  force  u  violence 

De  rei,  ne  esveske  par  sentence 

Ne  seit  desturbe  cist  cuvent, 
2435    Ke  ne  eslise  franchement 

Cuvenable  de  lur  maisun 

Abb^  sanz  nul  contencun. 

Ne  preinnent  alien  estrange 

Par  amur,  ne  par  liaenge  ; 
2440    Ordres  eveske  ne  i  face 

Fors  par  priere  e  par  grace 

D'abbd,  k  au  ceus  i  serra,  p.  35,  col.  3. 

E  cuvent  ke  il  suz  li  avera  ; 

Ne  ja  ne  i  eit  ordenaire 
2445    Entree  pur  maistrie  faire 

A  estre  eit  e  grant  cimetire. 

Tant  cum  li  abes  desire 

U  par  lur  propre  dreiture, 

Eient  franchise  sepulture. 
2450    E  quanke  reis  d 'antiquity, 

Ki  du  mund  sa  ja  passd, 

De  duner  eurent  ddsir, 

Ki  present  sunt  u  a  venir, 

Ki  ben  faire  i  unt  talent, 
2455    Cumferm  pardurablement, 

Ma  bulle  i  met  pur  enseingne 

Ke  si  nuls  de  defendre  enpreigne, 

Tolir,  vendre,  u  desturber, 

Damager  u  de  empeirer, 
24G0    U  de  entamer  la  franchise, 

Si  cum  cest  escrit  devise  ; 

En  la  resurrecciun 

Du  grant  jugemen  commun, 

N'eit  entre  les  eslitz  ja  part 
2465    Mais  du  fu  ke  tuz  jurs  art. 

E  a  vus  au  cumencail, 

E  as  reis  ki  -serunt  bail, 

Garde  de  cele  maisun,  p.  3j3.  col.  1. 

Ke  n'eit  suverein  si  de  rei  nun, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


95 


2470    Si  en  averez  grant  guerdun 
Au  jugemen  sauvaciun, 
De  li  ki  regne  e  Id  empire, 
Jamais  ne  perit  ne  empire. 


Quant  est  oi  e  cunferme 
2475    Mais  enregistre  e  enbiille 
Au  cuncil,  ki  au  Lateran, 
Cum  Deu  le  vout,  sist  a  eel  an, 
Li  messager  grant  joie  funt 
Quant  unt  pris  cung^  s'en  vunt, 
2480    Ki  ne  truvent  clesturber 

Repeirant  en  terre  ne  en  mer. 


Return  of 
the  Mes- 
sengers to 
England. 


Quant  sunt  venu  li  messager 
Au  rei  Aedwarcl  sanz  desturber, 

Si  quers  de  grant  joie  e  hait  The  King'i 

2485    Esbaudiz  est  e  tuit  refait,  '  m 

N'est  mais  pensis  ne  curius 

Ke  de  sun  vuu  ne  seit  rescus, 

A  Deu  trestut  s'abandune, 

Ke  noise  du  mund  nel  cstune, 
2490    Ne  du  regne  la  grant  cure 

Le  desturbe  par  aventure, 

Ke  pleintes  ne  plaitz  de  curt 

De  Deu  amer  ne  le  destrut ; 

Justices  fait  e  bailliz 

vernment. 

249o    De  ses  plus  sages  esliz  ; 

As  dues,  as  cuntes,  e  baruns, 

Baut  ses  cliasteus  e  ses  dunguns, 

De  ki  leautez  est  tut  certeins, 

Nun  pas  estro.nges  aKens  ; 
2500    Cist  ke  sunt  ses  natureus, 

Gentilz  de  nesance  e  feus, 

Se  peinent  la  terre  garder 

L'onur  real  sanz  desturber. 


96 


LIFE  OF 


Li  rois  ad  paes,  tens,  e  leisir 
2505    De  Deu  amer  e  lui  servir, 

Dunt  Deus  Ten  set  si  bon  ore 

o 

K'en  terre  Fad  si  lionure- 
De  miracles  e  vertuz, 
K'en  paes  tent  ses  Immmes  tnz. 
2510    Li  cliivaler  e  li  prelat, 

E  li  puple  est  en  bon  estat ; 

N'est  ki  ne  priit  ke  Deii  gard  p.  3C.  col.  2. 

Le  seint  peisible  Aedward. 

Miracle  of  En  cele  abeie,  dunt 

the  Eucha- 251 5    En  cest  estoire  mis  cmite 
nst. 

K  en  nun  de  la  Trinit(^ 

Seint  Pere  out  ja  dedid, 

E  restored  avoit  li  rois, 

Cum  vus  recuntai  einceis  ; 
2520    Un  jur  avint  ke  rois  Aedward 

Messe  oi ;  del  autre  pait 

Li  quens  Leofric  en  eel  muster 

Messe  oi  a  eel  auter  ; 

Cist  quens  ert  de  bone  vie, 
2525    De  grant  honur  e  seignurie, 

De  plusur  musters  fundur, 

Cum  furent  si  ancesur  ; 

E  Godyive  la  cuntesse, 

Si  moiller  ki  i  oi  messe, 
2530    Ben  s'acordent  a  la  manere  p.  3C.  col.  3. 

Lu  roi  Aedward  ki  ances  ere. 

Mut  furent  en  devociun 

En  lermes  e  en  uraisun  ; 

Li  rois  pria  ententivement 
2535    Pur  sun  regne  e  pur  sa  gent, 

E  ke  il  se  regne  en  ceste  vie 

K'en  I'autre  ne  perisse  mie. 


Quant  leva  li  cliapuleins 
Le  cors  Deu  entre  ses  mains, 


S.  ED^VARD  TPIE  CONFESSOR. 


97 


2540    Esvus  k'un  tres  bens  danceus, 

Purs,  clers,  e  espiriteus, 

Apamt  an  rei  Aedward. 

Li  quens  regarde  cele  part, 

E  sun  cur  age  ben  en  tent, 
2545    Ke  CO  est  Jhesus  omnipotent, 

De  tuz  reis  li  rois  celestre  ; 

K'atant  ad  lev^  sa  main  destre 

Li  juvenceus,  li  reis  Fencline, 

De  peccliez  requert  mescine ; 
2550    Au  rei  dune  sa  beneicun. 

E  meimes  Favisiun 

Yeit  li  quens,  e  vers  le  rei 

Sen  va,  cist  dist,  "  Suefre  tei, 

Tu  veiz,  m'est  vis,  co  ke  jo  vei  ;      p.  37.  col.  1. 
2555    Co  est  Jhesus  en  Id  jo  crei." 

Li  reis  Jesu  encline,  e  aiire  ; 

De  esperitable  joie  plure, 

De  plurer  tendrement  ne  sesse 

Tant  cum  unc  dura  la  messe. 

2560        Apres  la  messe  dist  li  rei, 

"  Loofreiz  amis,  icest  secrei. 

Cum  leal  chivaler  e  cunte, 

Vus  pri,  pas  a  humme  ne  cunte  ; 

Kar  vus  ne  serriez  creuz, 
25 G 5    U  veins  serriez  tenuz  ; 

Ne  seit  seuz  en  ma  vie, 

Ke  ne  pere  ipocrisie : 

Ben  puis  cest  ensample  traire, 

Ke  nostre  Sire  ruva  taire 
2570    As  tres  ke  vindrent  en  munt 

Tabor  of  li,  e  la  veu  unt, 

Peres  e  si  dui  cumpainnun, 

La  Transfiguraciun. 


2575 


Puis  vint  li  quens  a  Wirecestre, 
A  un  seint  homme  k'ere  moine  e  prestre, 

G 


98 


LIFE  OF 


Miracles. 


Cure  of  a 

Scrofulous 

Woman. 


E  li  cunta  le  avisiun 

En  secrei  de  confessiun, 

E  prie  ke  le  face  en  lettre 

Pur  la  remembrance  mettre, 
2580    K'en  aucun  tens  fust  seue 

Par  la  lettre  k'ert  leue  ; 

E  dit,  "Co  seit  apres  mes  jurs, 

Quant  de  ma  mort  serrez  seurs, 

Acertel  vus  di  del  rei, 
2585    Ke  tu  le  celes  cum  de  mei." 

Cist  sen  respund  ke  fust  cert, 

Ke  par  li  n'ert  ja  descuvert ; 

Cist  I'aventure  tute  escrist, 

L'escrist  en  une  cliasse  mist, 
2590    K'en  seint  liu  fu  e  seurs  ; 

Puis  grant  tens  apres  les  jurs 

Lu  roi  Aedward  e  le  cunte, 

Cum  la  estoire  le  recunte, 

Uvere  la  cliasse  par  sei, 
2595    E  demustr^  fu  co  secrei, 

Ke  of  les  relikes  fu  truv^, 

Apres  quant  grant  tens  fu  passe. 

Dreitz  est  ke  die  e  vus  recorde     p.  37.  col.  2. 

De  Deu  la  grant  misericorde, 
2600    Ki  largement  duner  ne  targe, 

Purtant  par  est  curtois  e  large, 

Ki  dune  reau  seignurie 

Au  rei,  e  purt^  de  vie. 

Grace  a  de  Deu,  grace  ad  de  gent, 
2605    Dunt  il  a  Deu  granz  graces  rent. 

Un  miracle^  si  cum  liu  Tai 
En  estoire,  vus  cunterai. 
Maladie  mut  cruele 
A  une  dame  e  jovene  e  bele. 


MS.  mirache. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


99 


2G10    Leesce  e  baudur  toli, 

Culur  li  teint  e  esnerci, 

En  col  nues  glandres  out, 

K'em  escrovele  numer  seout ; 

Turndes  sunt  a  pureture 
2G15    Arancl^  e  emfl^  e  a  quiture. 

Ki  a  dulur  e  mesclidance  p.  37.  col.  3. 

De  la  goue  avoit  nessance ; 

La  face  en  out  mut  enlaidie, 

Depecde  e  engannie  ; 
2620    La  pureture  e  la  dulur 

Enguta  si  grant  puur, 

N'a  si  prive  ki  I'aproce 

Fors  a  ramposne  e  a  reproce ; 

Kar  k'ert  ja  jone  e  bele, 
2G25    Despite  est  e  pert  mesele. 

Nuls  de  li  ja  garde  prist, 

Nis  sis  mariz  Fad  en  despeit, 

N'a  ami  ki  la  ciuiforte, 

Mut  desire  ke  ele  fust  morte, 
2630    Nun  pas  pui'  un  mal  ki  la  truble, 

Kar  la  dulur  en  est  ja  duble  ; 

Par  Fun  mal  ki  la  maliainne 

E  se  espant,  devent  barainne. 

Par  lunges  languir  e  entendre  p.  38.  col.  1. 

2635    As  mires  n'out  ja  ke  despendre, 

N'atent  sucui's  ja  de  mortel, 

Fors  sulement  de  Deu  du  eel ; 

MuiTir  desire,  mais  ne  puet 

Pas^  murrir,  kar  Deus  nel  veut ; 
264^0    Peise  aF  alasse  dolente, 

Ke  mort  li  fait  si  lunge  atente, 

Tant  fu  si  maus  crueus  e  fort. 

Une  nuit  a  peine  dort, 
E  ot  un  ciimandement, 
2645    K'au  matin  hastivement 


»  MS.  Par. 


100  LIFE  OF 

A  Westmuster  au  grant  paleis 

Alast,  u  fa  Aedwarcl  li  reis  ; 

Deist  an  rei,  k'il  pur  Tamur 

Jesu  nostre  Saveur, 
2650    Del  eue,  clunt  ses  mains  lavast, 

La  maladie  li  moillast, 

E  ke  col  li  leve  e  tuche, 

Seignast  li  la  face  e  buche, 

Sen  sentiroit  mut  tost  aie 
2G55    De  sa  anguoisse  e  maladie. 

Cele  si  tost  cum  s'esveille, 

D'aler  tost  se  aparaille  ; 

Yent  au  rei,  e  li  desclot 

L'avisiun,  e  cist  quant  Tot, 
2660    Cum  gentilz  reis  debonaire, 

Sa  request  fet  aveire  ; 

Del  eue  prist,  dunt  out  lav4 

Le  liu  doillant  ad  arus^, 

L'emfl^  e  boces  manie, 
2665    Ki  ord  sunt  de  la  maladie, 

E  ducement  del  eue  leve. 

Atant  esvus  li  maus  s'escreve  ; 

Par  vertu  Deu  e  par  miracle 

Quant  out  fa  de  la  croiz  signacle, 
2670    Issent  verms  de  la  quiture 

Si  enbut  li  sancs  a  dreiture  ; 

Cesse  li  maus  e  la  puur, 

La  leidesse  e  la  dolur, 

A  I'ostel  s'enva  garie, 
2675    E  quite  de  la  maladie  : 

La  cliar  se  restore  tute,  p.  88.  col.  3. 

Kar  morte  est  rancle  e  gute  ; 

E  ki  barainne  estoit  al  liui'e 

Puis  out  bele  porteure. 
2680    Tut  cist  k'unt  veu  la  vertu 

Louent  le  liaut  Seignur  Jhesu, 

E  prient  le,  ke  lunges  gard 

Lur  dreiturel  rei  Aedward. 


p.  38.  col.  2. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


101 


Graces  sunt  du  Seint  Espirit  Cure  of  a 

2685    Diverses,  clunt  en  sun  escrit  Blind  Mai 

Seint  Pol  nus  dit,  li  uns  sunt  plein 

De  sen,  li  autre  fort  e  sein, 

Li  un  sacliant,  e  cist  resnable, 

Li  autre  enferme  fei  estable. 
2690    Cist  seint,  dunt  escrif  e  cunt. 

Cum  ses  voures^  tesmoins  en  sunt, 

Grace  avoit  numdement 

Devant  tuz  seinz  cum  jo  I'entent 

De  o'arir  avos^les  tuz 
2695    Par  sa  priere  e  sa  vertuz, 

E  semble  raisun  e  dreiture 

Ki  I'alme  avoit  clere  e  pure, 

Peust  tenebrus  esclarcir 

E  avogies  partant  garir. 
2700    Si  m'en  suviun  de  ma  matire 

D'un  autre  miracle  dire 

Dunt  ai  fait  menciun. 

Cum  un  prudumme  out  gareisun, 

Ki  avogies  fu  d'enfance, 
2705    Kenumez  e  de  cunissance, 

E  del  tut  avogies  ere 

Sanz  joie  du  mund  e  lumere. 

"  Hai  Deus,"  tant  est  ke  hum  dit, 

"  Humme  ki  ne  veit  cist,  tant  marvit.'' 
2710    Des  oilz  la  sustance  tute 

Avoit,  mais  il  n'en  veeit  gute. 

A  eel  hume,  dunt  vus  cunte  e  di, 

Une  nuit  quant  s'endormi 

Dist  uns,  ne  sai  dire  ki, 
2715    De  part  Deu  fu,  ben  crei  de  li. 

En  avisiun  aperte 

Ki  puis  fu  ben  pruvd  a  certe, 

"  Va  ten,"  co  li  dist  la  voiz, 

"  Ki  quers  aver  sante  des  oilz, 


'  Sic  MS. — Probably  ovres  should  be  read. 


102  LIFE  OF 

2720    Demain  matin  a  ceu  paleis 
U  est  ore  Aedward  li  reis. 

Soiez  presenz  quant  il  leve  p.  39.  col.  L 

Ses  mains,  del  eue  dunt  leve, 

Tes  oilz,  ta  face,  e  ta  buche, 
2725    Pri  pur  Deu  k'il  left  e  tuclie." 

Cist  s'esveille,  a  sei  revent, 

De  mettre  a  raisun  le  rei  crent, 

A  peine  sun  purpos  faire  ose, 

Nepurquant  a  clief  depose 
2730    Matin  se  fet  a  cur  mener, 

Les  chamberlencs  fait  apeler, 

E  I'avisiun  lur  cunte. 

TJns  de  eus,  k'ert  sis  amis,  munte 

Les  desgrez  e  vait  au  rei  ; 
2735    Dist,  "  Sire,  entendez  a  mei ; 

Uns  humme,  ca  liors  ki  vus  atent, 

Est,  k'a  Deu  grant  graces  rent. 

Kar  a  nuit  par  avisiun 

Li  aprist  Deu  Sii  garaisun ; 
2740    Avogles  ad  este  d'enfance, 

Guarir  par  vus  mut  ad  fiance. 

Messine  li  est  ja  a  prise, 

Si  il  pleseit  a  vostre  francliise 

Del  eue,  dunt  lavez  vos  mains, 
2745    Laver  ses  oilz,  ben  est  certeins 

Sulum  sa  fei,  sulum  ses  diz, 

Tut  serroit  de  ses  maus  gariz." 

"  Amis,"  CO  dist  li  rois  Aedward, 
"  Au  poi  ne^  di  k'estes  musard : 
2750    Sui  dune  de  si  haute  vie 

K'em  de  moi  en  tant  se  fie  ? 

Co  firent  li  apostre  ja, 

E  autre  seinz  ke  Deus  ama, 


MS.  ne  ne;  the  first  being  expuncted. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOK. 


103 


U  niartii',  u  cunfessur, 
2755    Nun  pas  im  tes  cum  sui  peccliur  ; 

Apriser  ne  fait  teu  sunge, 

Fentosme  pert  e  mensunge." 

"  Sire,"  dient  cist,  "  merci — 

Par  sunge  fu  Joseph  garni, 
2760    K'il  en  Egipte  sen  alast, 

E  quant  tens  fu  k'il  repeirast, 

N'est  pas  fentosme  ne  gile, 

Co  testmoinne  la  ewangile 

En  la  veu  lei  I'avisiun 
2765    Du  rei  cle  Egipte  Pharaun. 

La  volente  ne  set  nuls  dire, 

Ke  Deus  ad  en  purpos,  beu  sire; 

A  simple  gent  suvent  descuvere       p.  39.  col.  2. 

Cument  e  quant  li  plest  k'il  overe  ; 
2770    De  cuntredire  a  nul  n'apent/' 

Li  reis  al  parestrus  s'asent, 
E  dist,  "  N'en  dites  merveille." 
De  tuz  seins  fu  co  jur  la  veille  ; 
Dist,  "  Tens  est  k'a  muster  aille  ; 
2775    Porte  humme,  bacins,  eue,  e  tuaille." 
L'eue,  li  reis  ke  receue, 
Fu  en  bacin  leve  tenue. 

Quant  li  reis  vint  a  la  iglise, 

Tant  cum  furent  au  servise, 
2780    La  fait  as  oilz  tenebrus 

Mettre,  e  les  leve.  Esvus, 

Li  oil  andui  au  malade, 

Ki  erent  laid,  de  culur  fade, 

Sanz  vue  e  pm-te  obscurs, 
2785    Devenet  seinz  e  clers  e  purs : 

Lores  a  liaute  voiz  s'escrie, 

A  jointes  meins  dist,  "  Deus  aie,      p.  39.  col.  3. 
Deu  mercis  e  vus,  seint  rei, 
Par  Deu  e  vus  ki  ja  cler  vei ; 


104 


LIFE  OF 


2790    Mut  m'esjois,  mut  m'esinerveil 

Ne  pece  a  rai  du  solail, 

Ore  vei  ja  tuz  de  ceste  curt." 

De  joie  plure,  a  muster  curt, 

A  sun  Sauveur  rent  grace. 
2795    Dient  ki  erent  en  la  place 

L  un  a  I'autre,  "  Es  tu  certein, 

Est  CO  celui  ke  vi  ni  mein?" 

Ja  sunt  esmerveillez  andui, 

"  Autre  est,  mais  semble  celui ; 
2800    Mais  sante  le  renuvele." 

Li  rois  atant  a  lui  I'apele, 

"  Veis  tu  cler,"  dist  il,  "ami?" 

"Oil,  sire,  la  Deu  merci 

E  vostre."    "  Ke  fas  jo  dune?" 
2805    "  Le  dei,  sire,  k'avez  plus  lung, 

De  la  main  k'avez  lev^e, 

Avez  vus  vers  mos  oilz  dresc^e." 

Li  reis  sa  barbe  au  piz  planie, 

"  E  ke  i  faz  ore  ?"  e  cist  s'escrie ; 
2810    "Vostre  barbe  planis,  co  vei 

A  vostre  piz,  beu  sire  rei." 

Li  poples  trestut  ensemble  p.  40.  col.  1. 

Joie  a,  e  merveilles  semble 
K'il  de  Im-  rei  terrien 
2815    Profete  imt  celestien. 

Li  reis  devant  Tauter  se  cuche, 
Sa  barbe  aruse,  e  face  e  buclie 
Des  lermes  ke  il  espant ;  tant  plure, 
S'en  rent  graces  a  Deu  e  ure, 
2820    Ki  des  lermes  out  le  rusel 

Cum  funtainne  a  a  curs  ignel, 

E  dist,  "  Sire,  co  est  vostre  aperte 

Grace,  nun  pas  meie  deserte." 

La  fame  du  fait  s 'espant, 
2825    E  fu  sue  demeint  avant, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONEESSOll. 

Ke  pur  le  rei  fait  Deu  vertuz, 
Si  en  surfc  grant  joie  a  tiiz  ; 
N'est  nuls  ki  ben  n'en  parole. 

Un  burgois  I'ot  de  Nicole, 
2830    Ki,  ne  s^ii  par  queu  manere, 
J  a  trois  anz  avogies  ere ; 
Mut  desire  en  sun  cur  age 
Aver  du  rei  Fa  vantage, 
K'il  ot,  k'il  connnunement 
2835    Fesoit  pur  Deu  a  autre  gent. 

Dist,  "  Fous  sui  ke  io  tant  tart,      p.  40.  col.  2. 
Ke  io  ne  vois  au  rei  Aedward, 
Pur  ki  tant  plest  a  Deu  fere 
Glorius  vertuz  en  terre  ; 
2840    Jo  sui  cum  cist  ki  a  grant  seif 

Lez  la  funtaine,  e  point  ne  beif  ^ 
En  purpos  est  k'a  curt  irra 
Au  rei,  de  ki  sante  avera. 
Esvus  ke  li  avint  la  nuit, 
2845    Quant  li  e  autre  dorment  tuit, 
Ke  il  par  avisiun 
Des  oilz  avera  garaisun, 
Si  il  pust  aver  du  rei  tele  grace, 
K'il  tele  mescine  li  face 
2850    Cum  al  vogle  fist  lau  jur, 

E  cist  s'en  turne  sanz  sujur, 
A  curt  le  fait  amener  tut  dreit 
U  dune  li  reis  Aedward  esteit. 
A  un  cliamberlenc  lu  rei  p.  40.  col.  3. 

2855    Dist,  "Pur  Deu  entent  a  mei  ; 
Par  avisiun  vis  me  ere 
Ke  garrei  en  ten  manere. 
Cum  fist  ki  ne  vit  gute  : 
Jo  k'ai  perdue  la  vuue  tute." 


105 


Cure  of 
another 
Blind  Man. 


There  is  an  erasure  here.    A  later  hand  gives  the  last  tAVo  Avords* 


106  LIFE  OF 

28G0    E  cist  respunt  li,     Par  fei 
Tun  desir  mustrai  au  rei; 
Du  priere  ne  m'en  voil  retraire, 
Si  Ten  plust  I'aumosne  faire." 

Vent  au  rei,  e  dist,  ''Beu  sire, 
28G5    Ne  me  apent  lesser  a  dire; 
Uns  avogles  atent  ca  val, 
Mescine  quert  ki  de  sun  mal, 
E  sen  vent  cum  list  lau  jur, 
Ki  garit  de  sa  langur 
2870    Par  avisiun  de  sunge, 

Ki  ert  verai  sanz  mensunge, 

Par  Deu  co  creum  apris, 

E  meimes  la  mescine  adquis." 

Li  reis  respunt,  "  Si  Deus  le  voille, 

2875    N'est  droitz  k'en  cm*uce  u  doille, 
Par  un  peccliur  autre  garir 
Si  Ten  plest,  n'est  droitz  ke  menir." 
Atant  de  sun  cuclie  leve, 
Del  eue  demande  e  leve ; 

2880    Quant  ad  lave,  I'avogie  mande, 
Laver  lent  les  oilz  cumande, 
Le  frunt,  la  face,  e  le  mentun, 
E  cist  recit  ent  garaisun, 
E  cler  veit,  s'en  ad  grant  joie, 

2885    E  dist,  "  Gariz  sui,  Deu  loie." 

Grant  joie  e  grant  fame  en  surt 

Primes  par  tute  la  curt, 

E  puis  par  la  regiun, 

E  par  les  rengnes  envirun, 

2890    K'avogles  entra  par  la  porte, 
Seins  s'en  ist,  e  tesmoin  porte 
De  seintete  e  de  vertu 
Lu  roi  Aedward,  k'il  ad  sentu. 

Sf!.^  ,  D'un  autre  miracle,  escrivere 

third  Blind  t  .  y  n  t 

Man.       2895    bi  del  plenerement  le  livere, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOIl. 


107 


Suluiii  Latin  k'est  essainplaire, 
M'en  cuvent  memoire  faire. 

A  Breheull  fist  li  reis  p.  41.  col.  1. 

Faire  im  real  paleis, 
2900    Chambres,  solairs,  ke  i  apent ; 

Si  baillifs  a  I'ovre  entendent ; 

Macuns  i  out  e  cliarpenters, 

Laburantz  en  lur  mesters, 

Mairem  prenent  tel  cum  lur  plest 
2905    En  la  proceine  k'est  forest. 

Li  cliarpenters,  ki  en  bois  couperent, 

S'endormirent  quant  las  erent ; 

N'est  nuls  ki  reposer  n'aut : 

Este  fu,  e  fist  grant  cliaut. 
2910    A  meriene  apres  manger 

Yait  chescuns  en  arbri  cuclier. 

Un  bacliiler,  Vulsi  k'out  nun, 

S'endormi  pres  d'un  boissun 

Suz  un  grant  arbre  :  fust  cliesne, 
2915    Ne  peclialer,  u  fou,  u  fresne.^ 

Quant  s'esveilla,  si  out  la  vue, 

Ki  clur  veet  avant,  perdue: 

Frote  frunt  e  oilz  e  buche, 

Mais  ne  veit  plus  ke  une  zuche. 
2920    Tert  les  oilz  de  la  cliacie, 

Mais  I'avoglesse  n  en  tert  mie. 

Ses  cumpainnuns  a  cri  apele, 

Sa  mescheance  ne  lur  cele ; 

N'est  nuls  ki  n'en  doille  e  pliu:e, 
2925    Ne  virent  unc  mais  I'aventure  ; 

Lors  le  meinnent  al  ostel, 

Nel  surent  de  ben  faire  el ; 

Langui  jires  vint  anz  sanz  vue. 

Atant  uiie  dame  est  venue, 


i  This  and  the  previous  line  are  misplaced  in  the  MS. ;  but  with  the 
letters  a  and  b  affixed  to  them  by  the  original  scribe,  to  correct  his  mistake. 


108  LIFE  OF 

2930    E  li  clist,  "Amis,  te  port 

Nuveles  bones  de  cumfort ; 

Si  creitz  mis  cunseilz  e  cliz, 

De  tes  maus  ers  tu  tut  gariz  ; 

Mais  ke  eiez  bone  cr^ance, 
2935    E  en  Deu  bone  esp^rance." 

E  cist  respiind,  "  Ma  dame  chere, 

Tes  cumanz  frai  e  ta  priere." 

Respund  la  dame,  k'ert  sage, 

"  Faire  t'apent  un  pelerinnage 
2940    A  seisante  e  vint  eglises, 

Soient  pres  u  loing  asises, 

Agenue,  lange  uraisun,  p.  41.  col.  2. 

Requerant  Deu  ta  gareisun, 

E  les  seinz  ki  aunez 
2945    Sunt  des  iglises  clamez, 

Ke  Deu  vuue  aver  te  face." 

E  cist  dutre  se  purcliace, 

K'il  le  meint  a  tanz  musters, 

De  bon  quor  e  fei  volunters, 
2950    Sulum  le  dit  e  la  manere 

De  la  dame  dunt  apris  ere ; 

E  cum  dit  fu  ke  ne  sujurt 

U  li  rois  fu,  sen  va  a  curt, 

E  se  met  enmi  la  rute 
2955    Ki  siveit  le  rei  Aedward  tute  ; 

Haut  apele,  en  liaut  s'escrie, 

"  Sire  reis,  pur  Deu,  aie 

Passe  parmi  cele  presce 

De  merci  crier  ne  sesce. 
2960    Esnuiez  est  cliescun  ki  passe  j^.  11.  col.  3. 

Ke  celui  de  crier  ne  alasse, 

Dient  li,  "  Tes  tei,  engres." 

E  cist  ne  vout  tenir  sa  pes ; 

E  eel  avogie  avoit  semblance 
2965    Dunt  la  ewangire  fait  membrance, 

Ki  s'escria  a  haute  voiz  : 

Si  la  ke  fu  garitz  des  oilz, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


109 


Autresi  fist  cist  dimt  cunt. 

Aucims  de  eus  pit^  en  unt  ; 
2970    Un  ki  le  message  en  prist 

De  fere,  an  rei  sen  vent,  e  dist, 
"Sire,  pitd  ten  cuvent  prendre, 
E  au  cri  un  povere  entendre, 
Ke  vostre  franchise  e  grace 
2975    Suatun  pur  Deu  li  face, 

Kar  en  vostre  [       ]^  e  servise 
Sa  vuue  ad  perdu  e  maumise  ; 
De  plurer  e  crier  ne  fine  ; 
Avogles  est,  e  quert  mescine  ; 
2980    Fame  tes  vertuz  descuvre 

Ke  Deus  en  tere  pur  vus  uvi-e, 
E  ne  deuet,  beus  reis  gentilz, 
Yos  vertuz  partir  en  niz." 

Respund  li  gentilz  rei  Aedward,    p.  42.  col.  1. 
"  Ore  venge  dune  avant,  de  part 
Deu,  ki  bone  garaisun 
L'en  doint  par  ma  beneicun." 
Le  sione  i  mist  de  la  croiz, 
Seingna  sa  face  e  buche  e  oilz. 
L'enfermete  k'ert  anguoissuse 
Del  eue  ducement  aruse. 

Tost  mustra  Deu  vertuz  ; 
A  plente  sancs  s'en  est  issuz, 
Ki  raie,  aval,  e  degute  : 
Veant  tuz  ceus  de  la  rute : 
A  tuz  ki  erent  en  la  place 
I  mustra  Deus  e  rant  sa  gTace. 
Cesse  li  sancs  e  cist  veit  cler, 
Li  reis  le  fait  droit  sus  ester, 
E  li  dist,  "  Vees  tu,  amis  ?" 
"  Sire,  oil  vostre  cler  vis, 
Ki  est  si  beus  e  si  honurables." 


2985 


2990 


2995 


3000 


A         is  here  omitted  by  the  scribe. 


110 


LIFE  OF 


Li  reis  quant  en  fu  seur 

Ke  gariz  est  de  la  doulur, 
3005    A  Deu  ad  rendu  grace  e  gloire, 

E  puis  cumande,  dist  I'estoire, 

K'il  eit  en  la  curt  baillie, 

E  fust  gardein  en  sa  vie 

Du  paleis  de  Westmuster  : 
8010    E  cist  parfurni  le  mester 

Cum  cist  k'ert  vigrus  e  sage 

Trestuz  les  jur  de  sun  age  ; 

Porta  verai  apert  testmoin 

Des  bens  lu  roi  e  pres  e  loin, 
3015    E  lunges  nesqui,  ge[s]ke  ore  tart 

Le  tens  lu  roi  Willame  bastart ; 

Mutz  anz  fu  veant  e  vif. 

Cist  dune  cunt  e  nus  escrif. 

Une  autre  a  venture  dei 

3020    Dire  k'avint  de  Aedward  le  rei, 
Ke  li  escritz  k'est  en  Latin 
Merveilles  prise  a  la  fin  ; 
La  fin  du  cunte  e  la  parclose 
Li  escrit  mut  prise  e  mult  eslose, 

3025    Dunt  cist  ke  me  ot,  ben  sace 
Siverai  mut  droit  la  trace, 
Kar  il  m'apent  le  Franceis  traire 
Si  k'au  Latin  ne  seit  cuntraire.       p.  42.  col.  2. 
S'en  puet  hem  estre  certeins, 

3030    Cum  du  Seint  Espirit  fu  pleins 
Li  tois  Aedward,  li  escrit  prove 
Ki  de  Isaie  testmoin  trove, 
Ki  les  saet  duns  du  Seint  Esperit, 
Nostre  Seignur,  nus  cunte  e  dit : 

3035    Tuz  les  out  li  reis  Aedward; 

Ki  le  vout  saver  cest  livre  esgard. 

^u^e^of  XJns  liemme  ki  fors  un  oil  out, 

Men.  Trois  tut  avogles  menout, 

E  fu  merveille  a  regarder 
8040    Quatre  liummes  mi  oil  aver. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


Ill 


Cist  les  trait  tuz,  e  avant  meine 
Ges[k]'au  palois  lu  roi  demeine  : 
Pite  enprent  un  franc  sergaiit 
Lu  roi,  de  lur  saunt^  pensant ; 
3045    Dist,  "  Si  fere  le  pusse, 
Ke  je  de  cele  eue  eusse, 

Dunt  li  rois  leve  ses  mains,  p.  42.  col.  3. 

Ben  croi,  e  en  sui  certeins, 
Tant  est  a  seinte  truvde 
3050    E  en  avogles  espruv^e  ; 
Cist  quatre  povre  dolent 
Mnt  en  averunt  riclie  present 
De  sante  trestut  ensemble." 

Atant  s'enva  e  del  eue  emble ; 
3055    Larcin  fist,  si  n'en  fist  mie 

Folur,  pecclie,  ne  vilainnie  ; 

Vent  as  poveres  ki  I'atendent, 

E  par  Feue  garir  atendent. 

Cist  vent,  e  sant^  lur  promet, 
3060    En  bone  espdrance  les  met : 

Si  il  eient  ferme  crdance, 

Guarrunt ;  co  dit  sanz  dutance, 

Lur  oilz  en  aruse,  e  dist ; 

"  Ore  vus  requor  jo,  Jliesu  Crist, 
3065    Ki  suscitastes  Lazarun, 

A  ces  poveres  ren  garaisun  ; 

Nun  pas  mes  vertuz  regard, 

Mais  de  tun  leal  rei  Aedward  : 

Jo  ne  sui  pas  si  fol  hardi, 
3070    Ke  jo  t'en  pri  tant  fors  par  li, 

Nel  enprein  Deu  mei  defende. 

Mais  la  vertu  par  li  descende  p.  43.  col.  1. 

De  vus.  Sire,  ki  es  funtaine 

De  saluz  e  de  tus  bens  veine." 

8075       Jesus  ses  priers  ot, 

Des  avogles  les  oilz  desclot, 


112  LIFE  OF 

E  sunt  ffariz  trestuit  ensemble, 

A  tiiz  dunt  grant  nierveilles  semble. 

Mais  li  reis  nel  sout  uncore 
8080    Ke  il  a  evis^  les  oilz  restore  : 

Mais  quant  out  la  nuvele,  rent 

Graces  al  Omnipotent  ; 

Saet  duns  duna  par  la  vertu, 

E  par  la  grace  de  Jesu. 
3085    Cist  k'out  im  oil,  cist  ad  ja  deus  ; 

Li  troi  avogles,  deus  cliescuns  d'eus  ; 

Co  sunt  saet  oilz  ki  bein  nurnbre. 

Co  ne  pout  tapir  en  umbre, 

Einz  s'espant  la  renumee 
3090    En  iiiut  liunnteinne  cuntrde  : 

Saet  rais  du  rei  sunt  ja  issuz 

Ki  esknnent  ces  quatre  tuz  : 

Ben  fiiit  a  creire  k'a  Deu  plout 

Ke  reis  Aedward  les  saet  duns  out 
3095    Du  Seint  Espirit  pleners. 

Volez  la  ]3ruve  ? — volenters. 

Mut  cremut  Deus  e  ot  pour  p.  43.  col.  2. 

Da  la  force  sun  Cre^atur. 

Ne  fust  a  ses  povres  venu, 
3100    S'il  nel  eust  amd  e  cremu  ; 

De  pite  n'out  pas  failli, 

Quant  si  les  languerus  guari ; 

Estores  fu  de  grant  science, 

Kar  unc  ne  crut  fause  sentence  ; 
3105    Fort  fu,  quant  par  fors  e  sens 

Ses  enemis  venqui  tuz  tens, 

De  kaut  cunseil  fu  tute  neis  ; 

Ki  en  dute,  resgard  ses  leis ; 

E  de  grant  entendement, 
3110    Ki  endottrina  si  tute  gent, 

Sapience  out  si  pleine 

D'une  luur  celestieine. 


*  MS.  eeus. 


S.  EDWAKD  THE  CONFESSOR.  113 

K'il  nus  dist  par  profecie 

Chose  avant  ki  n'ert  oie. 
3115    Par  ses  vertuz  dunt  sait  entnief, 

Asez  par  raisuii  je  vus  proef,  p.  43.  col.  3. 

Des  saet  reis  du  Seint  Espmt 

Fu  li  reis  pleners  e  parfit ; 

Les  saet  rais  out  li  reis  reantz, 
3120    Dirnt  fist  saet  tenebrus  lusantz. 

Li  Seint  Espiritz  est  cunfort 

A  tuz  dolensz,  as  periz  port, 

E  lumere  as  tenebrus  ; 

Pur  CO,  cuni  vus  dis  la  sus, 
3125    Par  rei  Aedward  k'eii;  espuriz 

Du  Seint  Espirit  e  esclarciz, 

De  avogles  garir  out  grace  ; 

Ki  la  raisun  ne  sout,  ore  sace. 

Des  miracles  ja  grant  numbre 
3130    Ke  dire  eschiu,  ke  n'encumbre 
Del  estoire  la  matire, 
Dunt  jo  vus  empris  a  dire. 

Au  manger  sist  li  reis  un  jur, 

Asez  i  out  real  atm- ; 
3135    Li  peres  la  reine  i  fu, 

Godwin  li  quens  riclie  e  cunu  ; 

Leez  le  rei  sist,  de  la  ten-e 

Cum  ki  ert  de  maii'e  afere, 

Ki  aveit  deus  mut  beu  fiz, 
3140    Juvenceus  pruz  e  hardiz. 

Esvus  ke  li  fiUe  andui 

Juent  en  leere  devant  lui, 

L'un  fu  Tostin,  I'autre  Haraud, 

Ki  fu  de  Tostin  plus  baud 
3145    E  plus  fortz  ;  tan[t]  unt  jue 

K'andui  sunt  mut  cm^ue  ; 

L'un  al  autre  teu  coup  dune 

K'abatu  la  e  tut  I'estune. 


The  Kings 
Prophecy 
of  Harold 
and  Tostin. 


n  -J- 


114  LIFE  OF 

Haraudz  irez  a  dreitm*e 
3150    Prent  Tostin  par  la  chevelure, 

K'aval  le  trait  par  les  chevoilz, 

Crever  li  vout  andeus  li  oilz, 

L'ensanglante  e  du  poin  bat, 

K'a  terre  le  tint  tut  flat. 
3155    Estrangle  I'ust,  ne  fast  rescns, 

Tant  fu  irez,  ardantz,  glettus. 

Li  reis  les  cumbatans  regarde  ; 
Pensis  en  est,  de  parler  tarde  ; 
Kar  il  vit  en  eus  teu  chose, 
3160    K'apres  grant  tens  fa  desclose. 

II  erent  freres  la  reine,  p.  44.  col.  1. 

Estroit  de  male  racine  ; 
La  dame  qui  ert  del  orine 
Nee  est,  cum  rose  de  espine. 

3165       Dist  li  reis,  "  Ne  veis  tu  mie 

De  tes  fiz,  quens,  la  crapoudie  ? " 

"  Oil,  sire,  co  est  lur  deduitz  ; 

Einz  est  estrifs,  feluns  e  fruitz, 

Sire."    "  Ni  a  mal  ne  peril 
3170    N'entenz  tu  el  ?"  "  Sire,  nenil.'' 

Li  reis  de  parfund  suspire, 

"  Quens  Godewin,  voil  le  vus  dire, 

Plest  vus  ke  vus  seit  desclose. 

Le  senet  de  ceste  cliose 
3175    N'est  pas  simplesce  de  enfance, 

Mut  en  ad  signifiance  ; 

N'est  pas  simple  ju  de  enfance. 

Mi  quers  en  est  tut  el  pensanz  ; 

De  chose  k'est  a  venir,  cert 
3180    Vus  frai ;  du  ciel  m'est  descuvert. 


Quant  serunt  de  plener  age, 
E  plus  averunt  de  vasselage, 


S.  EDWARD  TPTE  CONFESSOrv. 


115 


L'un  cal  autre  par  en  vie, 
Ki  plus  est  fortz,  toudra  la  vie  ; 
3185    Mais  li  vencuz  ert  tost  vengez, 
Descumfit  ert  tost  li  esnez, 
N'ert  pas  lur  vie  dui'able, 
Ne  lur  segnurie  estable." 

Apres  pou  d'aunz  la  prophecie 

3190    Fu  averee  e  acumplie. 

Kar  apres  la  mort  lur  pere, 
E  la  mort  lu  rei,  amere 
Surt  du  regne  I'escliange, 
Duiic  crut  entre  eus  hahange. 

3195    Ne  puis  cunter  tut  le  cunte, 
Mais  la  summe  a  quei  munte, 
E  esclarcir  le  dit  Aedward, 
Avere  ke  fu,  mes  ke  atard. 

Haraud  Tostin  mut  hai', 

3200    E  I'encliaca  e  fors  bani, 

Kar  Haraud  rei  fu  d'Engleterre, 
A  ki  Tostin  n'ert  per  en  guerre  ; 
II  I'encliaca  e  descumfist, 
E  exiler  cum  waif  le  fist, 

3205    Si  il  I'ust  ateint,  mis  I'ust  a  mort 
A  grant  duel  e  pecclie  e  tort. 
Cist  se  retrait,  si  acoilt  sa  veie, 
Siglant  droit  vers  Norweie, 
Au  rei  de  la  terre,  k'out  nun 

3210    Haraud  Harfager,  felun. 
Requist  k'il  li  feist  aie 
De  sa  gent  e  sa  navie. 
Si  fist  il,  e  vindi'ent  dui 
Pur  muver  guerre,  e  fere  esnui 

3215    A  Haraud,  rei^  d'Engleterre ; 

Arivent,  movent  mortel  guerre ; 


Accom- 
plishment 
of  the 
Prophecy. 


Fate  of 
Tostin  and 
Harold. 


p.  44.  col.  2. 


'  MS.  repeats  rei 


H  2 


110  LIFE  OF 

Mais  quant  le  ot  dire  li  reis 

Haraud,  i  vint  of  ses  Engleis, 

E  les  descumfist  trestuz. 
3220    S'en  fu  ocis  Tostins  li  pruz 

Frere  lii  roi  e  li  fels  reis, 

Haraud  Harfager  Noreis, 

E  of  eus  tut  lur  ost  sanz  faile. 

El  Norlit  pais  fu  la  bataille, 
3225    Dunt  reis  des  Engleis  Haraud 

Devint  tant  crueus  e  tant  baud  ; 

Pur  sa  pruesce  e  sa  victoire 

Munta  en  orgoil  e  gloire, 

Ne  tint  cliartre  ne  serrement 
3230    A  ses  veisins  ne  a  sa  gent ; 

A  ses  marcliis  fist  vilainie 

E  a  ses  baruns  fruiterie  ; 

Lei  de  la  terre  ne  asise  p.  44.  col  3. 

Ne  prisa  a  une  cerise  : 
3235    Vers  Deu  trespassa  suvent, 

Nel  creust  liumme  plus  ke  le  vent, 
Ne  cremout  pecche  ne  blame. 

Meime  eel  dues  Willame 
De  Normendie  descunfist, 
3240    Lui  e  sun  regne  cunquist. 

En  un  an  sunt  mort  tut  trei, 

Tostins  of  Haraud  le  rei 

De  Norweie,  e  si  frere 

Haraud,  ki  parjurs  eii  : 
3245    A  ceu  jur  perdi  la  vie, 

De  Engletere  seignurie, 

Kar  n'out  de  sun  Cr^atur 

Ne  vers  ses  natureus  amui' ; 

Ne  put  fusuner  malice 
3250    Ne  de  parjure  k'a  vice. 

Si  fu  aver^  le  dit 

Bei  Aedward,  testmoin  I'escrit. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


117 


De  la  mort  Godwin  le  cuiite 
Ciivent  ke  vus  die  un  cuiite. 


l).-i5.  col.  1.  peath  of 


Godwin. 


3255    Queu  fin  aveit  sa  traisun, 
Desevance,  e  cuntencun, 
Cum  il  murut  de  mort  sudeine 
A  Imnte,  dolur,  e  a  peine  ; 
Ki  tuz  jm-s  duna  man  cunseil, 

32C0    De  sa  mort  ne  me  esmerveil. 

Si  Deus  enprist^  grant  vengance, 
Ben  fu  droitz,  n'est  pas  dutance  : 
Les  cliers  amis,  Normanz,  Engleis, 
Ke  pres  de  Ini  avoit  li  reis, 

3265    Out  cist  losengers  mauveis 
Destruit  e  ocis  de  maneis  : 
Kar  vis  fu  a  mau  felun, 
Si  cunseillur  n'eust  si  li  nun 
De  la  curt  e  de  la  terre, 

3270    Peust  il  tut  sun  voleir  fere. 

Mais  le  rois  k'er[t]  debonaire, 
Ne  vout  en  regne  descort  faire, 
E  pur  I'amur  la  reine 
Sufri  ke  fiuri  la  espine. 

3275    Savoit  ke  dure  coMe 

Li  fu  purveue  e  estuee. 


Un  jur  de  Paske,  a  la  grant  feste, 
Au  manger  seit  li  rois, 
3280    Si  cunte  e  barun  au  dois  ; 
U  seit  li  quens  Godwins, 
Servi  un  sergantz  des  vins, 
La  cupe  lu  roi  gentement 
Portant  sur  co  pavement ; 


Cum  dist  la  verraie  geste, 


p.  45.  col.  2. 


-  MS.  enpWht. 


118  LIFE  OF 

3285    As  desgrez  du  dois  quant  mimte, 

Ceste  du  pe,  dunt  a  liunte  ; 

A  pou  k'a  terre  n'est  cliaet ; 

Mais  en  estat  I'austre  le  met, 

Tent  sa  cupe,  estant  se  dresce, 
8290    Ne  se  damage,  ne  se  blesce, 

Del  un  pe  ki  I'autre  aida. 

Quens  Godwins  au  rei  dit  a, 

''Co  fist  I'un  al  autre  frere 

Sucurs,  ki  en  peril  ere." 
3295    Respunt  li  rois,  k'ent  ert  pensifs, 
Si  pust  men  moi,  si  il  fust  vifs, 

Si  vus,  quens,  I'ussez  sufert." 

Li  quens  la  culur  mue  et  pert, 

Ki  pur  voir  sun  frere  ot  inort, 
3300    Dunt  quant  oient  recort 

S'il  curages  le  remort  p.  45.  col.  3. 

Kar  en  out  peccli^  e  tort, 

Nel  pout  cuverrir  u  taire  u  feindre, 

Le  fait  li  fait  la  face  teindi'e  : 
3305    E  ad  dit,  "Ai  rois,  beu  sire, 

Mut  m'as  meu  grant  duel  e  ire, 

E  n'est  merveille  si  il  me  gret ; 

Eeprove  m'as  la  mort  Alfred 

Vostre  frere  ;  dunt  cupes  n'ai, 
3310    Apertement  co  pruverai. 

La  ramposne  mut  me  greve." 

Atant  un  morsel  prent  [e]  leve : 

E  dist,  "Si  pusse  jo  joiir 

Cest  mors,  ke  me  veis  tenii', 
3315    Ke  veanz  vus  tuz  mangerai, 

De  cele  mort  ke  cupes  n'ai, 

Tuit  le  verret  a  la  table  ; 

Si  en  sui  quites  u  cupaple." 

Li  rois  Aedward  le  mors  benoit, 
8320    E  dist,  "  Duoint  Deus  les  pruf  voirs  soit." 


S.  EDWAllD  THE  CONFESSOll. 


119 


Li  quens  le  met  en  sa  biiclie, 
Li  mors  s'ahert  cum  mie  zuclie 
Enmie  Feiitrde  du  goittruii 
Au  traitre  fel  giutmi, 

8325    Ke  tut  li  mangant  le  vireiit ; 
Andui  li  oil  en  clief  li  virent, 
Char  li  nercist  e  devent  pale. 
Tut  sunt  esbaiz  en  la  sale. 
L'aleine  e  parole  pert 

3330    Par  le  morsel  ki  ferm  s'aliert. 
Morz  est  li  sengiant  felmi ; 
Mut  out  force  la  benaicun, 
Ke  duna  a  mors  vertu, 
Par  unc  la  mort  provee  fu. 

3335    "  Atant,"  se  escrie  li  rois, 

Treiez  liors  ceu  clien  punois." 
Par  ses  amis  par  aventure, 
Fu  le  cors  mis  en  sepultm'e, 
Pm*  la  reine  au  franc  curage 

3340    E  ses  fiz  e  sun  lignage. 

A  un  jur  de  Pasclie  avint, 
Li  rois  Aedward  ke  sa  cui't  tint ; 
Grant  joie  i  fu  demenee, 
E  de  liauz  liummes  assemblee ; 

3345    Grant  fu  e  liaut  le  servise 
Ke  faite  fu  en  seinte  iglise, 
Cum  la  seisun  le  cundune, 
Ceu  jur  porta  li  rois  curmie 
A  grant  feste,  a  grant  noblei ; 

3350    Mais  unc  pur  co  li  quers  le  rei 
Plus  n'ert  ne  fers  ne  orgoillus, 
Ne  plus  hauteins  ne  glorius. 
Einz  se  purpense,  sen  a  memoire 
Ke  du  mund  tute  la  gloire 

3355    Est  cum  flur  ki  s'espanist 

Au  mein,  e  au  vespre  flestrit ; 


The  King's 
Vision  of 
the  Seven 
I.  46.  col.  1.  Sleepers  of 
Ephesus. 


120  LIFE  OF 

Devotement,  urer^  ne  sesse. 

Apres  servise  de  la  messe 

Va  manger  en  sun  palois, 
8360    Li  rois  saieit  ami  le  dois, 

N'est  pas  curtois  ki  demande 

Si  ni  eust  asez  viande ; 

Li  renc  fu  grantz  e  tut  pleners 

De  cuntes,  baruns,  cliivalers  ; 
3365    La  table  tute  resplent 

De  vessele  d'or  e  d'argent. 

A  chef  depose  un  poi  de  tens  p.  46.  col.  2. 

Estoit  li  en  grant  purpens  ; 

Un  semblant  de  estiude  fist, 
8370    Simplement  e  par  sei  rist, 

E  puis  a  maiir  semblant 

Repeira  cum  fist  avant : 

Grace  a  Deu  rendre  ne  tarde. 

Li  haut  hummme  en  prenent  garde, 
8875    Entendent  k'aucun  secrei 

Mustra  Deus  du  eel  au  rei. 

Mais  nepurquant  au  manger 

Nel  osa  nuls  demander  : 

De  curucer  le  pour  unt : 
8380    Apres  manger  en  cliambre  vunt ; 

Li  dues  Haraudz  le  sui 

Un  eveske  apele  a  li, 

E  un  abb(^  ;  dist,  "  Amis  clier, 

Mut  fait  bon  de  Deu  penser, 
8885    E  despire  la  vanity  p.  46.  col.  3. 

Du  mund,  ki  n'est  fors  fause  ; 

Savez  dunt  pensai,  amis, 

Au  manger  u  fii  asis, 

Quant  fu  pensis  une  pece  ; 
3390    Les  saet  dormanz  vi  en  Grece, 

Ki  mutz  anz  sunt  ja  passez 

Unt  geu  a  destre  costez  ; 


>  MS.  uter. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


121 


Ben  sai,  mau  senet  deit  estre, 

Ke  turnez  sunt  a  senestre. 
3395    Ben  le  vi  apei-tement, 

Vi  is  robes,  cuntenement, 

E  sacez,  ke  sanz  mecunge 

N'est  pas  fausete  ne  sunge  ; 

Signifiance  est  e  sentence 
3i00    De  guerre,  e  feim,  e  pestilence, 

Li  munclz  sen  va  cle  mal  en  pis  ; 

Co  dura  anz  seisante  e  dis ; 

Mais  dune  vus  mustra  Deus  sa  gloire, 

De  ses  cheitifs  avera  memoire/' 
3105    Des  dor  man  z  est  bone  e  lite 

La  estoire  ki  est  escrite, 

E  cum  est  lue  en  Latin 

De  chef  lur  dit  gesk'a  la  fin. 

Pur  la  merveille  espruver,  p.  47.  col.  1 . 

3110    Li  dues  envieit  un  cliivaler ; 

Li  eveske,  un  clerc  ;  I'abe,  un  moinne  ; 

Cist  troi  sanz  deslai  da  soinne, 

Cum  ben  s'asenti  li  rois, 

Vunt  en  la  terre  des  Grezois, 
3415    Envoiez  al  Empereur 

De  Costantinople  seignur, 

Ki  Im'  demande  queu  bosoing 

Lm'  fist  venir  la  de  si  loing, 

E  cist  li  cuntent  tut  ensemble. 

3420       A  I'emperur  merveille  senible  ; 

Fait  envoier  a  la  cit^ 

U  li  martir  furent  pos^, 

K'Etfesie  fu  apelee, 

E  voient  tute  averee 
3425    De  Seint  Aedward  la  visiun ; 

Nis  du  jur  fu  menciun. 

Li  Grui  rendent  a  Deu  gloire 

De  lur  martirs  ki  fist  memoir e ; 

E  cist  returnent  a  grant  baudur, 
3430    La  vertu  cuntant  lur  seignur* 


122  LIFE  OF 

La  visiun  fu  ben  aperte, 

E  la  niescheance  certe  ; 

Les  martirs  reposanz  k'a  destre 

Se  turnerent  a  senestre ; 
3i35    Kar  en  le  devant  dit  terme 

Li  riis  du  inimd  turna  en  lerme, 

Kar  Sulie  estoit  perdue, 

La  croiz  perdue  ere  cunue, 

E  plusurs  regnes  trublez, 
3440    Poples  morsz,  desheritez, 

N'est  terre  ke  pecche  ne  soille, 

France,  Lunbardie,  Poille, 

Nis  Enoieterre  ki  fors  linone 

E  de  heritage  per[t]  la  ligne. 
3445    N'out  unc  pus  roi  sint  a^Dert, 

Dunt  li  munde  en  fust  ben  cert, 

Ki  vie  laboriuse 

E  mort  ne  estoit  perilluse : 

Co  seivent  ki  des  rois  I'estoire 
8450    Unt  en  escrit  e  en  memoire  ; 

Ben  pert  a  cliescun  de  raisun 

La  summe  de  la  visiun. 

Legend  of  Li  rois  estoist  au  servise, 

*  ^  U  hem  dedia  li  eglise 

3455    Seint  Johan,  k'a  Deu  fu  cher,         p.  47.  col.  2. 

E  ki  li  rois  pout  tant  amer  ; 

N'out  seint  tant  cher  sanz  Seint  Pere. 

Esvus  un  povre,  ki  la  ere 

Estrange  e  descunu, 
3460    Quant  ad  le  rei  Aedward  veu, 

Pur  I'amiu'  Seint  Johan  li  prie 

Ke  du  son  li  doint  partie. 

Li  rois  k'entent  sa  priere, 
Met  sa  main  a  sa  aumonere, 
84 G 5    Mais  or  ne  argent  ni  trove^ 
Sun  aumoner  apeler  rove, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


123 


Mais  ni  fu  triivez  pur  la  presse. 

Li  poveres  prier  ne  cesse, 

E  li  reis  angussez  est 
81i70    K'or  n'argent  ne  truve  prest. 

E  se  purpense,  en  pes  se  tent, 

Sa  main  regarde,  e  Fen  suvent 

K'au  del  avoit  mi  clier  anel  p.  47.  col.  3. 

Ki  gTantz  fii,  reaus,  e  bel : 
31^75    Au  povre  le  dune  pur  I'amur 

Seint  Johan,  sun  cher  seingnur  ; 

E  cist  a  joie  le  prent, 

Ki  ducement  graces  li  rent ; 

E  quant  il  en  fu  seisiz, 
8:^80    Partiz  s'en  est  e  envaniz. 

Mais  de  co  ne  prist  nuls  cure. 

Tost  apres  par  aventure,  ^]^q 

Deus  paumers  nez  d'Engletere,  Palmers  in 

Ki  vunt  le  Seint  Sepulcre  quere 
3485    Par  une  voie  u  nuls  nes  guie 

En  la  terre  de  Sulie, 

Loing  hors  du  cliemin  fors  voient, 

Homme  ne  meisun  ni  veient : 

Ja  sunt  venuz  en  la  wastine, 
3490    La  nuit  vent,  solail  decline  ; 

Ne  seivent  queu  part  turner, 

Ne  u  pussent  la  nuit  loger, 

Dutent  laruns,  dutent  bestes, 

Dutent  maufez  e  male  tempestes, 
3495    E  du  desert  meinte  aventure, 

Susprent  les  la  nuit  obscure. 


Atant  esvus  des  juvenceus  p.  48.  col.  L 

All  rencs  ki  ert  mut  grantz  e  beus, 
Dunt  tut  li  chemins  e  aeirs 
3500    Fuz  esclarciz  si  cum  de  esclairs, 
E  un  veillardz  clianuz  fluriz, 
Pliis  clers  ke  solaik  de  midiz, 


124^  LIFE  OF 

Devant  ki  deus  cirges  vimt, 

Ki  le  clieinin  esclarcir  funt ; 
3505    Cist  quant  vint  pres  des  paumers, 

Salue  les  ;  dist,  "  Amis  cliers, 

Dunt  venez  vus?  de  queu  creance 

Estest,  e  de  que  nessance  ? 

Quel  regne,  e  rei  ?  qui  querez  ci  ?" 
3510    E  Fun  de  eus  li  respundi, 

"  Crestiens  ernes,  e  desir 

Avum  noz  peccliez  de  espenir  ; 

Andui  sumes  d'Engleterre,  p.  48.  col.  2. 

Venismes  le  Seint  Sepulcre  quere, 
3515    E  les  seinz  lius  de  cest  pais 

U  Jesus  fu  e  mortz  e  vifs. 

E  nostre  roi  ad  nun  Aedward, 

Ki  bon  prince,  Deus  le  nus  guard, 

N'a  tant  seint  de  ci  k'en  France. 
3520    Mais  nus  avint  par  mescli^ance 

Perdimes  ui  la  cumpainnie 

Ki  nus  cunforte  e  ki  nus  guie, 

Ne  savum  ke  sumes  devenu." 

E  li  veillard  la  respundu, 
3525    Haitement,  a  cler  semblant, 
Venez  apres,  jo  vois  avant ; 

Sivez  moi,  jo  vus  merrai 

U  bon  ostel  vus  truverai. 

Pur  I'amur  lu  roi  Aedward 
3530    Averez  ostel  e  bon  regard, 

Yostre  dustre  serrai  demeine 

E  vostre  oste."    Avant  les  meine, 

Entrent  en  une  cite, 

Unt  bon  ostel  truv^, 
8535    Table  levee,  e  bon  cum-ei, 

Dras  e  lit  e  autre  agrei ; 

Li  las,  ki  urent  grant  mester,  p.  18.  col.  8. 

Se  reposent  apres  super, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


125 


Au  matin  quant  il  sen  vunt, 
3540    Lur  oste  e  dutre  truvd  unt, 

Ki,  quant  sunt  issuz  a  la  porte, 

Ducement  si  les  cunforte  : 

"  Ne  soiez  esgarez  ne  tristes  ; 

Jo  sui  Jolian  li  Ewangelistes  ; 
3545    Pur  Famur  Aedward  lu  roi 

Faillir  ne  vus  voil,  ne  doi, 

Ki  est  le  mens  especiaus 

E  amis  e  rois  leans, 

Mis  cumpainz  a  moi  uni ; 
3550    Ke  il  ad  cliastet^  clioisi, 

Pers  serrum  en  Parais. 

E  vus  di,  beus  eliers  amis, 

Vus  vendrez,  soiez  certeins,  p.  49.  col.  1. 

En  vostre  pais  saufs  e  seins  : 
3555    Vus  irrez  au  rois  Aedward, 

Saluer  le  de  moie  part, 

E  ke  trufle  pas  ne  enpreinnes 

Dire,  porterez  enseignes 

Un  anel  k'il  cunustra  ; 
3560    Ke  il  a  moi  Johan  duna. 

Quant  il  estoit  au  servise 

IJ  hum  dedia  mi  [i]glise  ; 

Illuc  I'enpreai  pm'  I'amur 

Johan,  CO  fu  jo  en  povre  atur. 
3565    E  sace  ben  Aedwarfd]  li  rois  The  King 

^  IS  to  die 

A  moi  vendra  avant  SIS  mOlS,  within  six 

E  pur  CO  k'il  moi  resemble  ; 

En  Parais  serrum  ensemble 

E  de  CO  seit  seur  de  fi 

3570    Tut  li  dirrez  quanke  jo  vus  di." 

Cist  ke  bein  ses  diz  entendent,      p.  49.  col.  2. 
Grace  de  tuz  bens  li  r  en  dent, 
E  quant  sunt  del  anel  seisi, 
Li  seinz  s'en  va  e  s'envani ; 


months. 


126 


LIFE  OF 


The  King 
gives  his 
Treasure  to 
the  Poor. 


bummons 
of  the  Ba- 
rons to 
Westmin- 
ster for  the 
dedication 
of  the 
Church, 


3575    E  s'en  vunt  li  pelerin, 

Ki  sunt  ja  en  certein  cliemin 
Sanz  mal  e  sanz  destm'bance  ; 
Li  seinz  les  meine  e  avance  ; 
Venir  liastent  au  roi  Aedward, 

3580    K'il  ni  venent  lur  semble  tart, 
E  li  cimtent  lur  aventure, 
L'anel  mustrent  a  dreiture, 
Quanke  il  cuntent  pur  voir  creit, 
Quant  il  les  enseignes  veit, 

3585    De  co  tesmoin  porte  tute 

De  plursurs  pleners  la  rute. 

Quant  savoit  Aedward  li  roi 
K'il  muroit  denz  les  sis  mois, 
Sun  tresor  dune  largement, 
3590    Ren  ne  tent  d'or  ne  d'argent. 
En  lermes  est  e  en  uraisuns, 
Aumosne  e  devociun, 
En  disciplinis  e  en  veille, 
Tant  ke  cliecu[n]s  s'esmerveille. 
3595    Mais  d'une  rein  est  mut  pensifs  ; 
Mut  desire  tant  cum  est  vi£s, 
Ke  dedi(3e  fust  sa  iglise, 
U  tant  ad  sa  entente  mise, 
E  ke  espusee  par  sacrament 
3 GOO    Fust  a  Deu  omnipotent. 

Lors  mande  tute  sa  gent 
Par  le  reo-ne  commimement, 
K'a  Westmuster  au  Nuel  vengent, 
E  la  of  li  la  feste  tengent. 

3605    Venent  cmite,  venent  barun, 
A  ceu  cumandement  commun, 
Kar  li  rois  ad  purpens 
Pur  la  grant  feste  e  le  seint  tens, 
E  pur  I'amur  de  la  commune, 

3610    A  ceu  jur  porter  curune  ; 


p.  49.  col.  3. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


127 


E  en  purpos  out  reis  Aedward, 
K'au  jur  ki  siut  apres  quart, 
A  grant  hautesce  de  servise  p.  50.  col.  1 

Faire  dedier  sa  iglise. 


3615        Lors  ad  mande  le  due  Haraud,  H^^^l^ 

Dist  il,  "Amis,  si  Deu  vus  saut, 

Du  regne  queus  tis  purpos  ?" 

"Sire,"  dist  il,  "Jurer  vus  os 

Par  la  seinte  Trinite, 
3620    Par  ma  line  e  Crestiente, 

Unc  ne  me  vint  en  curage 

D'aver  vostre  heritage ; 

Li  dues  Willame  de  Normendie, 

Ki  droit  i  a  e  en  mei  se  fie, 
3625    L'avra,  si  cum  il  vus  plest 

Jure  I'ai,  e  il  seur  en  est ; 

Cuvenant  e  leute  tendrai, 

Vers  vus  ne  trespasserai  ; 

Au  regne  n'ai  ne  cleim  ne  dreit, 
3630    Si  of  sa  fille  nel  me  otreit. 

Ni  frai  traisun  ne  gile  ; 

Co  vus  jur  sur  la  Euuangile." 

E  of  li  firent  teu  serement 

Dune,  de  lur  bon  gre  grant  gent. 

3635       La  nuit  de  Nuel  le  susprent  The  King- 

Une  fevre  ki  mut  Tesprent.  TFeven 

Geeut  H  rois,  ne  puet  manger,  p.  50.  col.  2. 

Par  tens  chuelie  pur  reposer ; 

Feblesee  au  matin  le  greve ; 
3640    Nepurquant  li  reis  sus  leve 

Pur  la  grant  feste  ;  du  jur 

Se  feint  e  euvre  sa  dolur. 

La  feblesee  tut  I'estune, 

Nepurquant  ceu  jur  curune 
3645    E  le  regal  porte  a  peine  ; 

E  les  treis  jurs  de  la  simaine 


128 


LIFE  OF 


Dedication 
of  the 
Church. 


Privileges 
and  Trea- 
sures given 
to  it. 


The  King 
fails  into 
a  Trance. 


A  la  table,  iiies  ke  li  gret, 

En  palois  au  manger  set  ; 

An  qnart,  ki  fn  cles  Innocens, 
3650    Venent  prelat,  venent  grant  gens, 

Pui'  aprester  qnank  apent 

A  si  grant  dediement. 

Li  rois  se  efforce  de  i  venir, 

Kar  il  en  a  mut  grant  desir  ; 
3G55    Mais  tant  est  febles  e  malade,  p.  50.  col.  3. 

Tant  dont  si  chefs  e  qnor  ad  fade, 

Ni  pout  estre  a  snn  talent, 

Dunt  mut  s'engresse,  present. 

Mais  milt  cnmande  e  amoneste, 
3660    Ke  plenere  seit  la  feste. 

La  reine  ki  est  vaillant, 
Ben  cnvre  smi  duel,  k'est  grant, 
Mut  se  peine  parfurnir 
K'a  sun  seignur  vent  a  pleisir  ; 
3665    Ele  est  reine,  el  est  rois, 
E  en  [ijglise  e  en  palois. 

Quant  dedie  est  la  iglise 
Li  rois  i  grante  grant  franchise, 
E  dune  mut  largement 
3670    Dras  de  sole,  or  e  argent, 
Rentes  e  possessiuns, 
Jueus,  e  mut  riches  dmis, 

E  I'enrichi  e  aorna,  p.  51.  col.  1. 

E  la  franchi  e  la  dua, 
3675    Kar  aquiter  se  vout  du  vuu 

Plenerement,  dimt  fu  tenu  ; 

E  quant  out  tut  co  acumpliz, 

Li  rois  forment  amaladi, 

Ne  puet  manger,  ne  puet  dormir  ; 
3680    Sent  pres  est  ja  de  mm-ir  ; 

Palist,  a  peine  trait  aleine ; 

La  reine  £rant  duel  demeine, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR.  129 

Siief  le  leve,  e  suef  le  cuche, 

Baise  li  e  face  e  buclie  ; 
3685    Mut  se  deut  e  pleint  e  plure, 

E  pur  li  Deu  prie  e  iire, 

Mais  ne  trueve  en  quor  cunfort  ; 

Li  rois  gist  ja  cum  s'il  fust  mort. 

En  transe  ad  geu  plus  de  deus  jurs, 
3090    "Mortz  est  li  rois,"  dient  plursurs. 

Lore  cumence  granz  dulurs,  p.  51.  col.  2. 

Weimententz,  suspirs  e  plurs  : 

La  reine  a  poi  ne  muert, 

Ses  cheveus  trait,  ses  meins  decurt. 

3695       Au  terz  jur,  dunt  fu  merveille, 

Li  rois,  cum  liumme  ki  se  esveille, 

U  cum  humme  resuscitez, 

Est  ben  ja  revigurez  ; 

E  ki  perdu  out  I'aleine, 
3700    La  voiz  recovre  aperte  e  seine. 

De  cuntinace  est  esbaudiz, 

Cum  s'il  fust  tut  seins  e  gariz. 

La  reine  ei't  en  present, 

E  de  ses  privez  grant  gent, 
3705    Due  Haraudz  e  quens  Robertz 

E  li  simoniaus  culvertz, 

Stigantz,  prelat  de  Canterbire  ; 

Cumence  dune  li  rois  a  dire 

Sue  grant  avisiun, 
3710    La  estoire  dunt  fait  menciun. 

"  Quant  jovres  ere  en  Normendie, 
Mut  amai  seint  cumpainie 
De  gent  de  reKgiun, 
Ki  n'amerent  si  tuz  bens  nun, 
3715    Numeement  moine  ki  meine 
Haute  vie  celestieine  ; 
Mais  deus  i  truvai  plus  leans. 
Sages,  e  espiritaus, 


The  King 
recovers 
from  his 
Trance. 


p.  52,  col.  3. 


Account 
of  his 
Vision. 


I 


130  LIFE  OF 

Keesnablez  e  enseignez, 
8720    E  de  vertuz  ben  enteccliez  : 
Mut  me  plout  lur  cumpanie, 
E  amendai  par  eus  ma  vie, 
D'afaitement,  parole  e  sens. 
Mort  sunt  andui,  passe  grant  tens  ; 
3725    Passd  sunt  en  ciel  du  mund  ; 
Ben  Fai  veu  ke  of  Den  sunt. 
Tant  cum  ai  en  pees  geu,  -p. 
Cist  dui  me  sunt  aparu, 
Par  ces  deus  ke  Deu  me  mande, 
3730    E  a  vus  oier  cumande, 

Seignurs  tuz,  pm*  Deu  oiez, 
Kar  pur  co  sui  revigurez. 

Predicted  *  Trop  est  vertuz  ja  en  decurs 

of  Eng^^^*  En  Engleterre,  e  pecchez  surs  ; 

land.        3735    ]sfe  p^iet  dm^er  la  sufFrance 

Ke  Deu  n'enpreimie  grant  vengance  ; 
Tant  cum  deferrir  plus  atent, 
Tant  ferra  plus  cruaument, 
Eveskes,  prelat  e  prestre, 
3740    Ne  querent  mais  bons  pasturs  estre  ; 
Ovailles  ne  querent  pestre  ; 
Mais  du  vendre  est  cliecuns  mestre, 
Rescure  les  du  lu  nuls  peinne 
Ne  met,  quant  e  leit  e  leine. 
8745    Prince,  e  cunte,  e  li  barun 

Ne  vunt  querant  si  gloire  nun 
Ne  sunt  saul  k'aver  n'engulent. 
Povres  escliorclient  e  defulent ; 
Vengance  ke  en  avendra, 
3750    Un  an  e  un  jur  durra. 

Co  ert  par  guerre  e  par  arsun/ 
Atant  imt  fini  lur  raisun. 


Dis  lur  jo  ;  *  Ne  put  penance 
Desturber  ceste  grant  vengance  ? ' 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


131 


3755    '  Nun/  client  cist,  ^  purqui  lur  quers 
Plus  sunt  enclurcis  Tacres/ 
'  Cument?'  dis  Im*  jo  ;  '  est  tant 
Sanz  mercis  Deus  cruel  tirant, 
E  si  fers  k'il  ne  recorde 

8760    De  sa  grant  misericord  ? 
Ert  ja  jui's  ke  li  suvenge 
D'Engieis,  e  lur  lionur  sustenge  V 
Atant  respun[d]ent  li  seint  humme  : 
'  Du  cunseil  Deu  sur  co  la  summe 

3765    Voirs  en  dirum,  kar  a  Deu  plest. 

L'arbre  vert  ke  du  trunc  nest, 

Quant  diluec  serra  sever^e, 

E  a  trois  arpenz  eloign^, 

Par  nuli  engin  u  mein 
3770    Au  trunc  revendra  premerein, 

E  se  joindra  a  la  racine, 

Dunt  primes  avoit  orine, 

Li  ceps  recevera  verdur, 

Fruit  portera  apres  sa  fim' ; 
8775    Dune  purrez  vus  certeinement  ] 

Espeir  aver  d'amendement.' 

Quant  m-ent  fini  lur  diz, 
Des  mez  oiz  sunt  evaniz  ; 
A  Deu  en  eel  sunt  repairez, 
3780    E  jo  en  sui  tant  revigurez 
Pur  lur  priere  e  Im'  deserte, 
Ke  jo  de  lur  diz  vus  acerte." 

Sul  de  cele  gent,  Stigand 
L'arceveske  s'enva  gabant ; 

3785    Ki  s'est  turnez  une  part, 

E  dit  ke  reeve  li  veillard  ; 
Mais  li  prudem  li  plus  sene 
TJnt  ses  dits  mut  meuz  not^  ; 
E  curaument  unt  entendu 

8790    L'ordre  des  motz,  e  retenu  ; 


Allegory 
as  to  when 
the  troubles 
are  to 
cease. 


52.  col.  2. 


Conduct 
of  Arch- 
bishop Sti- 
gand. 


I  2 


132 


LIFE  OF 


The  Vision 
is  sent  to 
the  Pope. 


En  escrit  imt  tuz  les  iiiotz  mis, 
E  a  TApostoille  tramis 
Par  epistre,  e  par  legat. 
S'est  penee  d'amencler  I'estat, 
3705    De  la  dreiture  e  la  justise 
Du  secle  e  de  seinte  igiise  ; 
Mais  ni  pout  iiuls  amendement 
Partant  niettre  entre  la  gen[t]. 
Sen  fu  pus  la  prophecie 
3800    El  tens  Haraud  esclarcie, 

Quant  Willame  due  de  Normendie 
Victoire  out  e  la  mestrie  • 
Dune  prist  de  Engieterre  fin 
Tut  le  noblei  du  real  lin. 


p.  52.  col.  3. 


TheAuthor  3805 
explains 
the  Alle- 
gory: 


3810 


381 


3820 


Shows  the 
fulfilment  qqopc 
of  the  Pro- 
phecy : 


Droiz  est,  m'est  vis,  ke  vus  die 
La  summe  de  la  prophecie. 
L'arbre  dunt  dis,  signefie 
Du  reone  la  seino-nurie, 

CD  O  ' 

De  reims,  de  flurs,  e  fruit,  garnie, 
De  foille  e  verdur  enbelie. 
Ceste  arbre  cumenca  nestre, 
Flurir,  fructifie,  crestre, 
Pus  le  tens  Aelfred  le  pruz, 
K'enoint  fu  premers  de  tuz. 
Lungement  geske  ore  tard 
Aprfes  la  mort  lu  roi  Aedward, 
Quant  la  gent  Haraud  descumfite 
Fu  d'Engleis  la  flur  eslite  ; 
Dune  fu  la  bele  arbre  ram^e 
De  sun  propre  trunc  sever^e. 
A  troiz  arpenz  dune  s'esloingna, 
E  flestri,  e  demurra, 
Kar  es  tens  trois  rois  dura 
La  bastardie,  puis  returna 
A  sun  trunc  e  cep  certein 
Au  tens  Henri  le  premerein  ; 


p.  53.  col.  I 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


133 


Ke  apres  lu  roi  Aedward 
Furent  troi  sivant  bastard ; 
Haraud,  ne  Willame,  dreit 

3830    N\irent,  ki  veirs  dire  deit 
Ne  Willame  le  secund, 
Par  real  decente,  dunt 
Esloingn^  fu  par  arpenz  trois. 
Mais  Henris,  ki  fu  quartz  des  rois 

3835    Apres  Aedward,  ben  reverdi, 
Au  premer  cep  ki  reverti ; 
.Quant  par  sa  volunte  demeine 
Mahaud  espusa,  ki  pleine 
De  ducur  fu  e  de^  buntd, 

384j()    De  franchise  e  de  beut^, 

FiUe  la  nece  roi  Aedward  ; 
A  la  racine  out  dune  regard, 
E  a  sa  veez  racine  aei*t, 
Fluri,  fruit-  fist  en  apert, 

3845    Quant  I'emperice  Maliaud  nasqui, 
E  fruit,  quant  li  terz  Heni'i, 
K'a  repleni  de  sa  favru- 
Cestui,  e  regnes  entur 
E  luur  e  grant  cbartd^  dune 

3850    Partut,  cum  solail  e  lune. 

Ore  sunt  roi,  ore  sunt  barun, 
E  regne,  dun  sane  commun 
D'Engleterre  e  Normendie. 
S'en  vaut  meuz  la  cumpainie, 

3855    Ki  meuz  seit  la  prophecie 
Respundre,  e  meuz  la  die  ; 
Mes  vis  m'est  ke  cest  sufist 
A  esclarcir  Toscur  escrit. 


p.  53.  col. 


And  takes 
the  oppor- 
tunity of 
2.  paying  a 
compli- 
ment to 
Henry  IIL 


Li  rois  Aedward  a  sa  fin  trait, 
3860    N*est  nuls  ki  dolur  grant  n'en  eit ; 


The  King 
dra-ws  near 
his  end. 


^  MS.  e  defa,  but  with  marks  indi- 
cating that  the  words  are  to  be  read 
in  the  order  given  above. 


'  Sic  MS. — Probably  clarte  should 
be  read. 

I    3  H- 


134. 


LIFE  OF 


lie  com- 
mends the 
Queen  to 
the  care  of 
his  people. 


La  cliar  li  est  ja  demi  morte, 

Sa  gent  reapele  e  reciuiforte  ; 

E  s'est  efforc^  de  parler, 

E  lur  ad  dit,  "  L[e]aus  amis  clier, 
38 C 5    Folie  est  ma  mort  depleindre, 

Quant  Deu  le  vout,  ne  puet  remeindi'e. 

Puis  les  regarde  e  les  oilz  leve,  p. 

Veit  la  reine,  si  li  greve, 

Ki  se  pleint,  plure,  e  suspire ; 
3870    Ses  cheveus  trait,  ses  dras  desire, 

"Ne  plurez/'  dist  li  rois,  "amie, 

De  ma  mort  ne  dolez  mie, 

Ke  apres  meie  cest  mort, 

Ariverai  a  seur  port, 
3875    U  viverai  of  mun  Seignur, 

Tuz  jurs  a  joie  e  a  baudur. 

Or  vus  pri  tuz  qui  estes  ci, 

Ma  leau  gent  e  mi  ami, 

Ma  reine  k'est  ma  muller, 
3880    Ki  bens  ne  pus  pas^  cunter, 

Ki  m'a  este  suer  e  amie ; 

Portez  li  leau  cumpainie. 

Fille  m'ad  est^  e  espuse, 

E  de  vie  mut  preciuse  ; 
8885    Honurez  la,  cum  a  si  bone 

Apent,  e  haute  matrone  : 

Duaire  eit  plenerement 

E  lui  maneez  e  sa  gent, 

Soient  Engleis,  soient  Normant, 
3890    Honurez  les  tut  lur  vivant. 


His  direc- 
tions as  to 
his  Funeral. 


En  la  iglise  Seint  Pere,  a  ki 
Fis  ja  vuu,  seie  enseveli. 
A  li  me  rent,  e  vif,  e  mort 
Ki  m'ert  e  aie  e  cumfort/' 


p.  54).  col.  1. 


»  MS.  par. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFE>SSOR. 


135 


3895       Due  Haraiid  devant  le  rei 
Vent,  e  dit,  "Sire,  par  fei 
Jiu'e  I'ai  CO  est  verity ; 
N'ert  Imnime  par  mei  deserte 
Le  droite  du  regne  ki  apent 

8900    A  vus,  sire,  naturanment, 
Ki  eir  n'avez  de  vus  issu, 
E  le  regne  avez  tenn ; 
Grants  I'avez  au  due  Willame  ; 
Ni  averai  pecche  ne  blame  ; 

3905    Droit  a  par  Emme  ta  mere. 
La  reine  ki  sa  fille  ere ; 
Si  a  sa  fille  ne  le  dune, 
Droiz  est  k'il  eit  la  curune ; 
Kar  jo  si  vus  dire-le  os, 

8910    De  espuser  la  ai  en  pm'pos  ; 
A  la  pucele  afiance, 
E  au  due  sui  aliance." 
L'arceveske  Stigand  respunt, 
E  li  prelat  ki  present  sunt : 

3915    "Due  Haraud,  ben  le  sacez 
Ke  si  cest  cuvenant  fausez, 
Pur  mop]  le  di,  a  ki  apent 
A  fere  ceu  seint  sacrement, 
N'ert  prelat  en  la  regiun 

3920    Ki  fus  face  la  enuncciun  ; 

N'ert  liumme  de  nostre  commune, 
Ki  vus  mette  en  chef  curune/' 

Lors  ad  mande  le  sacrament. 
Cum  a  bon  Crestien  apent, 

8925    E  la  seinte  enuncciun 

Ki  fait  de  pecclieez  pardun. 
E  quant  tut  fu  acumpli, 
L'alme  du  cors  s'enparti  ; 
Decendent  angeles  de  la  sus, 

3930    Cliantanz  Te  Deum  Laudmnus  ; 
Tute  la  curt  du  eel  est  pleine 
De  gloire,  e  joie  ke  le  meine, 


Speech  of 
Harold 
about  the 
Succession : 


And  of 
Arch- 
bishop 
Stigand. 


l)eath  of 
the  Kingi 


136 


LIFE  OF 


E  Seint  Pere,  sis  cliers  amis, 

La  porte  ure  de  Parais, 
3935    E  Seint  Jolian  si  druz  demeine, 

Devant  la  Majeste  le  meine, 

E  Deu  sun  regne  li  abandune, 

K'en  clief  li  met  la  cumne ; 

De  sa  grant  gioire  I'enseisi 
3940    Ke  ne  serra  ja  lini. 

E  si  du  regne  terrien  p.  54.  col.  2. 

Passa  en  celestien. 

Mut  fu  cist  rois  benurez, 

Ki  ci  e  la  fu  curunez  ; 
3945    E  tant  vaut  cele  plus  ke  ceste, 

Cum  fait  or  plus  k'une  bleste  ; 

Kar  I'une  est  breve  e  trespassa^ble  ; 

L'autre  seure  e  pardurable. 


Jan.  4,  El  an  millisme  ke  Deus  prist 

1066.        3950    Char,  e  seissantesme  sist, 

Puis  k'out  regne  anz  xx  trois 
E  demi,  Aedward  li  rois 
Murut,  quart  jur  de  Jenevers 
Pucens  du  cors,  pur  se  enters. 


Prayer  of  3955       Ore  vus  pri,  gentilz  rois  Aedward, 

the  Author  rry  •  ^  •  i 

to  S.  Ed-  ^  ^  ^^^^^  pecchur  oiez  regard, 

^ard.  Ki  ai  translate  du  Latin, 

Sulum  mun  sen  e  mun  engin, 

En  Franceis  la  vostre  estoire, 
39 GO    Ke  se  espande  ta  memoire  ; 

E  pur  lais  ki  de  lettrure  p.  54.  col.  8. 

Ne  sevent,  en  purtraiture 

Figuree  apertement 

L'ai  en  cest  livret  present ; 
8965    Pur  co  ke  desir  e  voil 

Ke  oraiUe  ot,  voient  li  oil ; 

De  cest  ovre  vus 

Face  present 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOll. 


137 


Ma  poverte  a 
3970    Plus  nestent, 

N'ai  or  ne  argent  en  ma  baillie, 
Pri  Deu  k'apres  ceste  vie 
En  regne  celestien 
Regner  pusse  of  vus.  Amen. 

3975       Ne  puet  virtu  tapir  en  umbre ;  IMirades  at 

Einz  se  multiplie  e  numbre  Tomb. 

De  miracles  e  vertuz, 

Ke  Deus  pur  li 

Feseit  a  muz. 
3980    Le  cors  puet  hum  ensevelir, 

Mais  sa  vertu  ne  puet  tapir  ; 

Le  cors  de  lui  ki  puceus  fu 

Ne  puet  mort  estre  corrumpu  ; 

Pecclieur,  salu, 
3985    Malade  i  trove 

Sanct^,  de  seintete  k'est  prove. 

N'est  ki  vire  a  bone  entente  p.  55.  col.  1. 

Ki  de  ses  maus  reles  ni  sente. 

Uns  povres  nez  de  Normendie  ^^^'^  of  a 

onnn     T\  •         '  Norman. 

3990    De  povere  e  messaise  vie, 

Ki  del  aumosne  lu  rei  fu 

Tant  cum  vesqui  sustenu, 

Cuntrait  de  membres  e  nerfs  ; 

Li  pe  li  sunt  au  dos  aers, 
3995    Les  meins  li  sunt  e  meins  e  pez, 

A  trestelez  s'est  apuiez. 

Purpensez  s'est  de  un  e[n]gin 

Par  quel  s'enva  par  le  cliemin, 

Un  auget  u  s'est  asis, 
4000    E  se  trait  memes  li  clieitifs, 

En  cliemin  nao-ae  sanz  flot. 

Des  grantz  vertuz  Seint  Aedward  ot 
La  gent  tute  recunter ; 
Atant  se  est  trait  a  Westmuster, 


lo8  LIFE  OF 

4005    E  la  vent  a  quanke  peine ; 
Ce  fu  meimes  la  simaine, 
Ke  li  rois  Aedwarcl  transi 
Du  mund.    Se  pleint  e  dementi ; 
"  Ai  rois  Aedward  deboneire, 
4:0 10    Ke  ne  me  cleimme  ne  pus  taire  ; 
Tu  me  suz  pestre  e  vestir, 
Dunt  poieie  vivere  e  clievir, 
Mais  ore  mner  sanz  par  murrir       p.  55.  col.  2. 
Ki  de  murrir  ai  gi'ant  desir. 
4015    De  tutz  partz  de  benz  ai  perte, 
Malade  sui  e  en  poverte ; 
U  m'enguttez  de  ceste  vie 
U  eie  de  mes  maus  aie." 
N'out  plustost  fini  ses  diz, 
4020    Ki  li  cuntrais  n'estoit  gariz  ; 

As  gambes  e  as  paez  se  dresce, 
Ne  i  sent  cliose  ki  le  blesce. 
A  cens  ki  i  sunt  tuz  ensemble 
MerveiUis  de  la  vertu  semble. 
4025    Acrue  est  e  renuvelee 

Du  roi  la  fame  e  renumee, 
K'el  busoignus  fist  teu  cunfort 
Devant  e  apres  sa  mort. 

Diverses  graces  e  vertuz 
4030    Avoit  li  reis  Aedward  suur  tuz  ; 

Mais  de  vue  restorer  p.  55.  col.  3. 

N 'avoit  unke  co  crei  sun  per. 
Cure  of  Six  En  mois  ke  li  rois  fu  mort 

Avint,  cum  vus  ben  record, 
4035    Sis  avogles  de  mi,  ki  n'out 

Fors  un  sul  oil  dunt  il  ver  pout, 
Menez  sunt  par  Ic  pais  : 
Cum  povres  meseisez  mendis, 
S'en  puis  dire  merveille  e  voil, 
4040    Saet  avogles  urent  un  oil. 


Blind  Men. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


139 


A  Westmuster  sunt  cist  venu, 

E  la  urent  au  seint  sarcu ; 

"  Ai  reis/'  dient,  "  debonaire, 

Fai  ke  ja  soleis  faire. 
4045    Quant  estoiez  en  mund  obscur, 

Avogles  dunas  luur^ : 

Or  est  clers  cum  est  la  lune 

U  solail ;  clart^  nus  dune 

De  vostre  clarte,  grant  Aedward  ; 
4050    A  nus  chitifs  kar  dunez  part, 

Ki  ore  luur  avez  dubl^, 

K'en  mund  n'avoies  orb  truble." 

Esvus  ke  cist  ki  la  rute 
Meine,  ke  ne  veit  gute, 
4055    Un  autre  oil  ad  receu, 
E  tuz  les  autres  ad  veu 

Ses  cumpainuns  k'il  seut  mener,      p.  56.  col.  1. 

Checuns  de  eus  clers  oilz  aver, 

E  unt  tut  receu  la  vuue ; 
4060    Dutent  ke  seit  faunfelue  ; 

Dist  Tun  a  ra[u]tre,  "  Cumpains,  as 

La  vue  V     Oil,  Deo  gr atlas." 

Quant  les  grantz  vertuz  entendent, 

A  Deu  e  au  seint  graces  rendent, 
4065    A  ki  seit  e  loenge  e  gloire 

Ki  de  ses  pecchurs  ad  memoire. 

Due  Haraud  ki  estorez  ere 
De  chastens  e  tressor  sun  pere 
Godwin  le  cunte  de  Kent, 
4070    K'asez  out  del  or  e  argent, 
Chevaler  merveillus  ki  fu 
De  hardement,  force,  e  vertu, 
Riclie  e  large  e  mut  mecant ; 
Chevalerie  ama,  nulus  tant, 


'  It  is  impossible  to  decide  whether  the  MS,  reads  luur^  or  lijur. 

I  6 


Harold's 
seizure  of 
the  Throne, 
and  Coro- 
nation. 


140  LIFE  OF 

4075    Pur  la  reine  Edi[t]h  sa  suer 

Fu  cremuz  e  amez  de  quer  ; 

Grantz  fu  e  apertz  e  beus, 

Mes  meins,  k'il  ne  parut,  leus  ; 

II  se  fist  de  muz  eslire 
4080    E  curuner  ;  kar  cuntredire 

Nel  osa  nuls,  e  co  fu  tort 

E  CO  fu  cum  vus  record, 

Cuntre  serement  e  esgard,  p.  56.  col.  2, 

Ki  fait  fu  par  lu  roi  Aedward, 
4085    K'avancer  deust  due  Willame, 

Ke  il  enfreint,  dunt  pus  out  blasme, 

E  sulum  la  prophecie 

Roi  Aedward,  perdi  la  vie 

E  regne  e  terrien  honur ; 
4090    Cum  bein  parvit,  a  chef  de  tur 

Averez  e  acumpliz 

De  Seint  Aedward  trestuz  les  diz, 

Quant  dues  Willame  out  vict[oire], 

Cum  vus  recunte  I'estoire. 

4095       De  la  Tephanie  fu  la  feste, 

Curune  mise  sur  sa  teste  ; 

E  lendemein  ke  rois  Aedwar[d] 

Muruit,  ke  mut  li  fu  vis  tar[d], 

De  seculers  e  lai  gent, 
4100    Par  orgoil  sud^ement, 

Sanz  sacrement  de  seint  iglise,        p.  56.  col.  3^ 

Fu  cm-unez  e  sanz  servise. 

Une  grant  avisiun 

Fait  I'estoire  mentiun  ; 
4105    Cum  il  apent  a  [ma]  matire, 

Escrivere  le  vus  voil  e  dire. 

Tostins,  frere  Haraud  lu  roi. 

Quant  ot  dire^  de  ceu  desroi, 

Ke  Haraud  est  ja  curunez 
4110    Dolenz  est  e  mut  irez, 


'  MS.  dere. 


S.  p:DWArj)  THE  CONFESSOR. 


141 


Kar  s'entre  lieient  de  mort, 
Nuls  ni  pout  unc  mettre  acord. 
L'un  fu  runce,  I'autre  espine, 
Issuz  de  male  racine  ; 

4115    Tostins  se  pensa  de  venger 
De  Haraud^  k'il  fist  enguter, 
E  exuler  fors  de  terre. 
Pensa  mut  de  sucurs  quere, 
De  vers  le  Northz  sa  voie  tent, 

4120    All  rei  de  Norwei  vent, 

Haraud  Harfager  k'out  nun, 
De  grant  poier  e  mut  felun, 
Riclie  de  gent  e  de  navie, 
E  requert  de  li  aie  : 

4125    Tant  I'encliace  e  le  sermune, 
Li  rois,  k'a  li  s'abaundune, 
Of^  Tostin  vent  en  Engletere, 
Le  regne  e  co  ke  i  a  cunquere. 
En  Nortliiunberlande  a  port, 

4130    Venent  of  ost  plentif  e  fort  ; 
Sanz  desturber  e  sanz  peril 
Arivent  of  ses  nefs  pr^s  de  mil ; 
Chevauclient,  en  la  terre  vunt, 
Occise,  arsun,  e  grantz  maus  font. 

4135    Li  quens  de  Norhumberlaunde 

^[A  s]a  gent  e  ses  veisins  maunde, 
[K]i  asemblent  e  grant  oste  funt  ; 
[Cjuntre  ceu  roi  et  Testin  vunt, 
[CJumbatent  a  ceu  Noreis, 

4140    [Ma]is  descumfit  sunt  li  Engleis, 
[Lor]s  fu  Tostins  mut  orgoillus, 
[E  li]  rois  de  Norweie  plus. 
E  venant  avant  en  la  terre, 
Tute  la  croient  ben  cunquere  ; 


Landing  of 
Tostin  and 
Harold 
Harfager. 


Their  Vic- 
tory over 
the  Earl  of 
Northum- 
berland. 


p.  57.  col.  1. 


MS.  Hararaud. 
MS.  Os. 


The  MS.  is  injured  here. 


142 


LIFE  OF 


4145    Vers  Euerwik  tenent  lur  veie 
Tostins  e  cist  de  ISTorweie. 

Distress  Quant  Tot  Haraud,  rois  d'Engletere, 

and  Illness  t         i  '     i.  •  • 

of  Harold.  -^^'^       ®^  quer,  n  out  unc  mais  maire  ; 

Assembler  fait  tute  sa  gent 
4150    Du  regne  communaument ; 

Mais  quant  deust  muver  of  sa  rute, 

Le  siLsprent  en  la  quisse  une  gute 

Forment,  ke  n'alast  un  pas 

Pur  tut  le  tresor  de  Dainas. 
4155    Lors  ad  duel  de  tutes  parsz, 

Crent  k'il  seit  tenuz  cuarz  ; 

E  k'em  quide  ke  il  se  feigne, 

E  ke  Tostins  tuz  les  suspreingne, 

Ke  des  Noreis  a  il  grant  numbre, 
41  GO    Ki  sunt  ja  pass^  le  Humbre 

Pres  de  Euerwic,  e  mut  s'esparit,      p.  57.  col.  2. 

E  funt  destrucciun  mut  grant. 

Li  rois  Haraud  s'en  angoisse, 

Ne  seit  en  ke  fere  puisse  ; 
4165    Ke  sa  quisse  est  mut  emflde, 

E  sa  gaumbe  ja  ranclee. 

Nil  ad  dit  a  nul  del  mund, 

Nis  a  ceus  ki  of  li  sunt ; 

Devoutement  Seint  Aedward  prie 
4170    K'il  li  soit  cunseil  e  aie. 

Tute  la  nuit  se  pleint  e  pluure, 

A  jointes  meins  e  lermes  ure, 

Prie  le  Seint  pitd  I'enpreigne 

Le  garantie,  guie,  apreingne  : 
4175    E  dist,     Du  regne  sui  pensifs, 

Ne  putchaler  si  jo  peris." 

Lores  jDromet  amendement 

De  ses  trespas  plenerement ; 

Atant  I'aparut  Seint  Aedward, 
4180    K'a  sun  desir  avoit  regard, 


S.  EDWAKD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


143 


Ki  ja  au  bosoin  ne  faiit, 
E  tut  gariz  rent  roi  Haraud  : 
Ore  n'a  mais  penser  n'angoisse, 
Mais  ces  Noreis  veincre  pusse. 

4185       Uns  abes  fu  cle  Ramseie, 

Ki  Alexe  out  nun,  de  seinte  vie, 

E  li  aparut  seint  Aedward.  p.  57.  col. 

"  Entent,  ami,"  dist,  "  ceste  part. 

Va  dire  au  roi  Haraud 
4190    K'il  seit  heitez,  hardiz,  e  bauz, 

Ne  de  ses  enemis  n'eit  garde, 

Ne  ke  eus  assembler  ne  tarde, 

Ne  a  Arfager  ne  a  Tostins, 

N'a  lur  estranges  barbarins ; 
4195    A  ceste  foiz  n'el  voil  faillir, 

K'il  n'eit  victoire  a  sun  desir  ; 

E  face  apres  k'il  ad  promis, 

Cum  jo  pur  sun  bein  li  dis : 

E  ke  ne  seit  si  os  k'il  sente  mette 
4200    De  enfreindre  chose  k'il  promette. 

Promis  m'a  seurement 

De  ses  trespas  amendement, 

E  ke  fausete  ne  empreingnes 

Cunter,  dirrez  li  enseignes. 
4205    K'avant  avoit  grant  dute,  p.  58,  col.  1. 

Desturbet  fu  par  ime  gute  ; 

Duta  k'en  crust  k'il  se  feint ; 

A  nuls  fors  a  moi  se  pleint : 

Gariz  en  fu  sud^ement." 

42 JO       E  li  ab^s  quant  il  Fentent, 
Le  message  au  rei  va  dire, 
E  cum  dit  a  i  la  matire, 
Un  point  ne  lest  k'il  ne  li  die 
Del  esnuise^  maladie, 


His  Cure 
by  S.  Ed. 
ward. 


Appear- 
ance of 
S.  Edward 
to  the 
Abbot  of 
Ramsey. 

His  advice 
to  Harold. 


^  MS.  esnuuse. 


a 


LIFE  OF 


Harold  ad- 
vances to 
meet  the 
enemy. 


Battle  of 
Stamford 
Bridge. 

Victory  of 
Harold. 


4215    E  clu  surplus  le  message, 

Cum  cist  Id  fu  resnable  e  sao-e. 

o 

Li  reis  ki  mut  ben  recunut 
Les  enseignes,  lez  en  est  mut. 
A  grant  joie  e  a  bauclur 
4220    Gent  apparaille  au  grant  estur, 
Ki  sunt  asemble  mut  tost ; 
Si  en  funt  mut  plentif  ost ; 
Set  legiuns  i  sunt  numbrez, 
Ben  de  cumbatre  aparaillez ; 
4225    Vers  Euerwic  sa  voie  tent, 
E  a  forcible  gent  i  vent 
Of  ses  Engleis,  ki  a  ceu  tens 
De  grant  noblei  furent  e  sens. 
Rois  Harfager  en  purpos  out 
4230    Par  cunseil  Tostin,  a  ki  plout, 
K'a  Euerwic  fust  en  s^  posez 
Del  Arceveske,  e  curunez. 
Si  avoit  fait  grant  occise, 
E  la  cuntre  a  flambe  mise, 
4235    Mil  liummes  lais,  e  prestres  cent, 
Mis  ad  a  mort  e  a  torment. 
Haraud  li  rois  d'Engleterre 
Chevaler  bon  e  fers  en  guerre, 
Du  cors  enters  seinz  e  gariz, 
4240    E  par  Seint  Aedward  tut  esbaudiz, 
Pres  d'Euerwic  ad  encuntre 
Ses  enemis  a  grant  ferte 
A  I'ewe  e  pund  de  Esteinford. 
De  gent  i  fu  meint  milles  mort, 
4245    K'a  la  bataille  i  fu  ferrue  : 
Plus  morteu  ne  fu  veue ; 
Mort  i  fu  rois  Harfagers 
E  Tostins^  si  cumpaigniuns  fers, 


p.  58.  col.  2. 


'  MS.  Stostins. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


145 


E  gent  dunt  ne  sai  le  numbre,        p.  58.  col.  3. 
4250    Puur  le  pais  encumbre ; 
^  Livereisun  funt  du  cors, 

Ki  sunt  detrenchez,  lus  e  corfs. 

Li  rois  Haraudz  de  la  victoire 

A  Seint  Aedward  rent  graces  e  gl[oire]. 
4255    Ke  mortz  est  par  Haraud  Tostin, 

De  cest  cunte  prove  la  fin, 

Cum  mustra  la  desestance, 

Ki  fu  enter  eus  en  lur  enfance. 

Acumpli  fu  tut,  mes  k'a  tart, 
4260    K'out  dit  avant  li  rois  Aedward. 

Mut  fait  a  creire  profecie, 

Kar  verity  pas  ne  ubblie  ; 

Pecch^e  tapist  au  cumencail, 

Mais  trop  mustre  mal  au  finail. 

4265       Ai  Deu  de  gloire  omnipotent, 

Ki  terre,  e  mer,  e  firmament, 

Solail  e  lune  of  lur  luur, 

Estoilles  crias  en  quart  jur, 

Mut  fait  apriser  ta  sufrance, 
4270    E  a  reduter  ta  poissance  ; 

Au  roi  Haraud  grantas  victoire ; 

Ke  il  eust  de  vus  memoire, 

Pur  vus  recunustre  a  seingnur, 

E  aver  vers  vus  amur, 
4275    E  fast  a  vus  obeissant, 

Ki  li  feis  honur  si  grant. 

Tu  la  treis  cum  fait  la  mere 

Sa  porture,  ke  ele  ad  cliere  : 

Mais  li  reis  ne  se  cliastie, 
4280    Ne  a  Deu  sen  humilie. 

Mais  apres  cele  grant  gloire, 

Dunt  vus  faz  en  cert  Festoire, 


^  MS.  Liverereisun. 


p.  59.  col.  1. 


Character 
and  con- 
duct of 
Harold. 


146 


LIFE  OF 


Devint  li  nuveus  rois  Haraudz 

Si  orgoillus,  si  fers,  e  baudz, 
4285    Si  fruiz  e  si  cuveituz, 

Ke  devant  li  ni  fu  teus  nuls, 

Ne  fist  ren  co  k'out  promis ; 

Einz  ala  de  mal  en  pis. 

Promis  out  devant  I'estur, 
4290    Ki  par  pruesce  e  par  baudur 

Cunqueroit  sun  enemi, 

Suen  fust  le  cunquest  de  fi. 

Mais  apres  fist  le  cuntraire,  p.  59.  col.  2. 

E  pur  servise  hunte  maire, 
4295    Par  quel  I'amur  de  sa  gent 

A  perdu  communaument ; 

Ses  hummes  reint  e  emprisune, 

As  bons  tout,  as  feluns  dune, 

Bois  asarce  e  maisuns  art. 
4300    Mut  I'encliastie  Seint  Aedward 

Pur  sunge  e  par  avisiun, 

Mais  ne  fait  si^  gaber  nun  : 

Plus  cuveite  or  e  argent  blanc 

Ke  ne  fait  sansue  sane ; 
4305    Marchant  semble  u  usurer 

Plus  ke  prince  u  chivaler, 

Plus  prise  aver  u  marchandie 

K'armes  e  cbivalerie. 

Co  fist  pecche  e  encumbrer, 
4310    Ne  puet  parjure  fusuner. 

DuW  ^^^^  Willames  ben  Tot  dire,       p.  59.  col.  3. 

Normandy  Au  quer  en  a  grant  [desire] 

fheTrtn.  Nel  fine  de  amonester 

Par  lettres  e  par  messager, 
4315    Ke  il  sulum  sun-  serement 

Feist  ke  a  leal  prince  apent. 
Mais  cist  de  tut  co  ne  tint  cunte ; 
Einz  fist  a  messao^ers  errant  bunte  : 


1  MS.  se. 


2  MS.  sur. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


W7 


4320 


Dist  k'a  parfurnir  n'apent, 
Ki  est  a  force  fait,  serement. 


Dues  Willame  cest  eschandre 
Mustre  a  le^  Pape  Alisandre, 
E  a  Philippe  rois  de  France, 
E  prie  ke  il  li  avance 

4825    Sun  tort  venger  e  droit  cunquere 
Par  force  de  bataille  e  guerre. 
Aparaille  lors  navie, 
Tresor,  e  chevalerie, 
E  vent  a  Seint  Yaleri ; 

4330    E  quant  ad  vent  e  tens  seri, 

Mer  passe,  en  Engleterre  arive ; 
E  quant  est  venuz  a  la  rive, 
Une  tur  ferme  e  renuvele, 
Ke  li  dues  Hastinges  apele, 

4335    Hastivement  ke  fa  ferm^e, 
E  pur  CO  fu  si  appelee. 

La  nuvele  est  espandue, 
E  par  le  regne  tost  seue  ; 
Li  rois  fait  sa  gent  banir ; 
4340    Plursurs  resoingnent  venir, 

E  ki  vindrent,  vindrent  enuiz, 
Kar  li  rois  fut  mut  hai'z ; 
Ki  reint  les  out  e  enchartrez 
Laidiz  e  desheritez. 

4345       Turner  cuvent  a  ma  matire, 
Dunt  vus  oi  em  purpos  dire ; 
Loing  e  pres  checune  part 
Crest  la  fame  Seint  Aedward, 
Ki  les  peccheurs  a  Deu  acorde, 

4850    As  doillanz  fait  misericord, 
As  almes  fait  avoir  salu. 
As  cors  saunt^  force,  e  vertu  : 


He  sends 
to  the  Pope 
Alexander 
(IL),  and 
to  the  King 
of  France. 


Landing  of 
William. 


He  builds 
a  Tower. 

Origin  of 
the  name  of 
Hastings. 


p.  60.  col.  1. 


Miracles  at 
the  Tomb 
of  S.  Ed- 
ward. 


1  MS.  la. 


K  2 


148 


LIFE  OF 


E  plus  vaut  salu  del  alme 

K'or  u  argent,  u  sole  u  balme  ; 
4355    U  plus  vaut  saunt^  du  cors, 

Ke  nuls  terrien  tresors. 

Ke  vaut  a  humme  tut  le  mund, 

E  les  nobleis,  quanke  i  sunt, 

Si  Talme  en  eit  desturbers, 
4360    E  le  cors  n'est  seins  ne  enters  ? 

Ki  ses  vertuz  en  sun  livret 

Seint  Aedward  escrit  e  met, 

Cest  miracle  ki  est  apert  p.  60.  col.  2. 

Escrit,  dunt  li  pople  est  cert. 


a' Blind     ^^^^       JJns  liumme  gentiz,  mes  poveres,  ere. 
Sacristan.  En  I'iglise  servi  Seint  Pere, 

Ne  vit  gute,  einc  a  la  vue 

D'ambe  deus  les  oilz  perdue  ; 

Cum  il  pout  fere  en  I'iglise 
4370    De  marglers  parfist  le  servise, 

E  les  seinz  as  ures  sune, 

Du  luer  vit  ke  hem  li  dune. 

Suvent  requert  Seint  Aedward 

K'il  eit  vers  li  sun  serf  regard  ; 
4375    A  sa  tumbe  suvent  ure, 

E  a  genoissuns  i  plure  ; 

Prie  le  Seint  ke  il  e[n]tende 

A  sa  priere  e  vue  rende. 

Avint  un  jur  de  relev^e, 
4380    Ke  I'ure  estoit  ja  pass^e, 

Ke  li  moine  deussent  lever.  p.  60.  col.  3. 

Quant  tens  fu  deust  cist  suner, 

Mais  li  margler  pas  ne  sune, 

E  passe  Ture  de  nune  ;^ 
4385    E  s'endort  ferm  en  muster. 

Cum  plout  a  Deu  a  li  mustrer. 


This  line  is  repeated  in  the  MS. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


149 


Vis  li  est  ke  Seint  Aedward 

Leve,  e  s'en  vent  cele  part, 

Enpeint  le  serjant  e  Tesveille, 
4390    E  le  reprent  k'il  tant  sumeille  ; 

"  Levez,"  dist  il,  "  danz  per  ecus, 

Ke  il  est  ja  u  mine  u  plus : 

Mi  moine  deussent  lever, 

Nune  a  cest  liure  chanter." 
4395    A  I'esveiller  tut  Testune. 

Atant  li  rois,  portant  curune 

E  ceptre,  vers  Tauter  tent, 

Ki  de  sa  grant  luur  resplent ; 

Cist  ce  leve  ki  ja  clier  veit, 
4400    Ki  uncore  ben  regarder  creit 

Li  rois  Aedward  ki  s'est  partiz ; 

Effreez  est  e  esbaiz  ; 

Al  grant  auter  va  tut  dreit, 

Cum  cist  k'est  tut  seins  e  cler  veit : 
4405    A  la  tumbe  va  Seint  Aedward 

Ke  il  ni  est  vis  li  est  tard  ;  p.  61.  col.  1. 

E  rent  au  Seint  e  grace  e  gloire 

Ki  de  ses  serfs  ad  en  memoire. 

De  eel  ure  en  sun  vivant 
4410    Des  oilz  fu  seins  e  cler  veiant, 

E  parfurni  sun  servise 

Des  cloches  suner  en  I'iglise. 

Fame  s'espant  cum  fam^e  Other 

D'encens  par  fa  ki  est  muntee;  Cures. 
4415    Testmoin  de  gent  veritable 

En  rent  fame  veritable  ; 

L'oil  verrai  ki  cerche  I'ovre, 

Les  vertuz  partut  descovre. 

Li  lano-erus  ki  unt  bosoino', 
4420    I  sunt  venuz  de  pres  e  loing ; 

Ke  n'est  nule  si  forte  e  vive, 

Si  seure  u  si  hastive, 


]I50  LIFE  OF 

Cum  est  mescine  du  eel, 

Quant  decent  sur  le  mortel : 
4425    Kar  li  peccheur  i  unt  pardun, 

E  li  malade  garaisun  ; 

Bocu,  e  tor[t],  e  pilentic, 

Muet,  gutus,  e  pleuretic, 

Li  langerus,  e  li  flestri, 
4430    Li  emfle,  e  enganni, 

Li  cuntrait,  e  li  leprus,  p.  61.  col.  2. 

Li  forsene,  e  li  feverus, 

Li  surd,  li  paralitic, 

Li  avogle,  e  li  ydropic, — 
4435    En  chescune  maladie 

Fait  Deus  a  ses  feus  aie, 

Par  la  priere  Seint  Aedward, 

Ki  ses  sugetz  cunseud  e  gard; 

E  k'en  terre  li  funt  honur 
4440    En  eel  eient  par  li  sujur. 

Au  Pere  seit  omnipotent 
Glorie  pardurablement, 
E  a  sun  fiz  especial, 
E  a  lur  Espirit  eummunal. 

Conduct    4445       Vengance  Deu  vent  tost  u  tart, 
of  Harold.  ^  reduter  fait  mut  teu  dard. 

Cum  plus  demure  e  plus  est  grefs, 

Lung  sulum  la  cupe  u  brefs  ; 

Co  di  piu-  le  rei  Haraud  p.  61.  col.  3. 

4450    A  ki  ne  cheut  cum  li  mundz  aud  ; 

Ki  met  tute  sa  entente 

Terres  seisir  e  faire  rente 

Cunter  e  saver  les^  summes 

D'escliaecteus  a  gentilz  hummes  ; 
4455    Gardes  destruit,  e  poveres  reint, 

Ne  cheut  s'aucun  ses  pleint ; 


^  MS.  Ice^,  the  scribe  hav  ing  first  written  la,  and  then  wishing  to  alter 
it  to  les. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


151 


Pur  une  simple  parole 

Les  met  en  chartre  e  en  geiole  ; 

A  droit  u  tort  chastens  seisist, 
4460    Gentilz  femmes  enbastardist. 

Pur  aver  vent  mariage, 

Gentilz  hummes  desparage, 

As  mans  ahert  e  as  bons  nuit, 

Seint  iglise  reint  e  destruit, 
4465    Les  cuntez  e  barunies, 

Evescli^es  e  abbeies, 

E  autres  escbaetes  tutes  p.  62.  coLl. 

Tant  tent  ke  soient  destrutes  ; 

Cunseil  ne  dit  de  prudumme, 
4470    Ne  prise  vaillant  une  pumme ; 

N'averoit  mester  ke  Deu  sufrist, 

Ke  teu  tirant  regne  tenist. 

Nepurquant  Deus,  a  ki  plest 

Ke  bons  seit  chescuns,  ki  nel  est, 
4475    E  desire  le  pru  chescun 

E  k'ateingne  a  sauvaciun, 

Le  fait  garnir  mut  ducement, 

E  amonester  suvent 

Par  blandir  e  par  manace  ; 
4480    Ke  de  Deu  eust  la  grace 

Par  Seint  Aedward  ki  pur  li  prie, 

Ke  Jesus  ament  sa  vie, 

Par  avisiun  e  sunge, 

Ki  n'est  fentosme  ne  mencoinge. 
4485    Suvent  de  nuit,  suvent  de  jur,       .  p.  62.  col.  2. 

L'apert  li  seint  Cumfessur, 

Aedward  li  rois,  ki  I'enchastie, 

K^il  voille  amender  sa  vie. 

Mais  cist  ne  deingne  ne  ne  veut ; 
4490    Dunt  sis  amis  Aedward  s'en  deut. 

Deners  cum  usurer  amasse, 

De  gent  reindre  ne  s'alasse. 

Cum  vescunte  al  escbecker 

Set  pur  deners  acunter  ; 


152 


LIFE  OF 


4495    Armes  e  chivalerie 

Del  tut  despit  e  ublie  ; 

Des  hestoires  n'enquert,  n'en  oi, 

Ne  d'anciene  geste  un  mot. 

Marchand  meuz  ke  prince  pert ; 
4500    K'of  ses  fardeus  feires  quert. 

Nepurquant  _bons  chivalers 

De  cors  fu  seins,  forz,  e  pleners  ; 

Ne  fust  plus  truvez  en  la  terre 

Force  en  estur  u  cuinte  en  guerre. 
4505    Mais  pecclie  e  malicun 

Si  grant  fesa,  si  grant  lascun, 

Ke  ne  pout  prendre  foisum 

K'il  n'alast  a  perdiciun  ; 

Ke  orgoil  e  surquiderie  p.  62.  col.  3. 

4510    Soillent  mut  chivalerie. 


Du  grant  cunquest  d'Engleterre, 
Si  pur  esclarcir  nun  e  fere 

4515    Entendre  cum  la  vengange 

Seint  Aedward  avoit  grant  poissance, 
Ki  tant  pria  Haraud  H  rei 
Ke  il  tenist  ses  diz  e  fei ; 
Mais  il  lessa  a  nunchaler ; 

4520    Pur  CO  li  vint  gTant  encumbrer. 


Conquest 
of  England. 


A  ma  matire  pas  n'apent 
De  vus  dire  mais  brefment 


Rois  Haraud  liastivement 
Va  cele  part  a  pou  de  gent, 
Ne  vout  sun  grant  ost  atendre, 
Ne  cunseil  de  suens  entendre. 


4525    Tant  fa  li  tyranz  Haraudz 
Orgoillus,  e  fers,  e  baudz, 
Pur  la  victoire  ke  il  eu^  out 
Cuntre  Noreis,  cum  a  Deu  plout. 


p.  G3.  col.  1. 


^  MS.  eu  en. 


S.  EDWAED  THE  CONFESSOR. 


153 


Li  dues  Willame  al  ariver  William 
4530    Cliei  suvin  sur  le  sTaver,  falls  on 

.  J.       1  1  landing. 

As  mems  se  prent  a  la  gravele  ; 

A  un  cliivaler  k'il  apele 

Dist :  "  Ke  puet  signifier  ?" 

"Ben/'  CO  dist  li  cliivaler, 
4535    "Engleterre  avez  cunquise, 

La  terre  as  meins  avez  ja  prise." 

Li  dues  ki  s'arma  tost  apres, 

Sun  hauberc  endosse  envers. 

Dist  ki  Tarma,  "  Seit  tort  u  dreit, 
4540    Vernuis  ke  li  dues  rois  soit." 

Li  dues,  ki  la  raisun  ot, 

Un  petit  surrist  au  mot ; 

Dist,  "  Ore  seit  a  la  devise 

Celui  ki  le  mund  justise." 
4545    Lores  se  fait  li  dues  cunfes,  p.  63.  col.  2. 

E  puis  acumenger  apres, 

E  vue  a  faire  un  abbeie 

Si  Deu  li  saut  honur  e  vie, 

En  Tonur  de  Seint  Martin : 
4550    E  CO  aeumpli  ben  a  la  fin, 

Ke  bein  parfurni  sa  promesse. 

Sur  sun  escu  fait  chanter  messe.  Battle  of 

E  pus  fait  ordeinner  sun  ost.  Hastings. 

Li  rois  Haraud,  ki  s'en  vent  tost 
4555    Ki  I'envai  premerement, 

Perca  e  desrund  sa  gent. 

Cum  fait  dromunz  wage  en  und, 

Quant  curt  siglant  en  mer  parfund. 

Li  rois  fu  tut  li  premer, 
4560    Ke  en  tut  Tost  n'avoit  sun  per 

De  force  et  de  ehivalerie, 

K'avant  tuz  les  autres  guie, 

Ki  passe,  depart  e  desclost 

Des  Normanz  le  forcible  ost. 
4565    Oissez  lances  briser, 

Gent  e  chivaus  tr^bucher. 


154  LIFE  OF 

Yolent  setes  quareus  e  darz 

Espessement  cum  gresle  en  Marz. 

Crest  I'estur,  e  a  pou  d'ure  p.  63.  col.  3. 

4570    Turna  la  descumfiture 

Sur  le  dues  e  ses  Normanz. 

Li  dues  k'avei-tiz  fu  e  vaillanz, 

Sa  gent  reapele  e  amoneste : 

"  Ke  put  estre/'  dist  il,  "  ceste 
4575    Guar  die,  segnurs  Normantz? 

Ki  ancesurs  ave[z]  si  grantz, 

Reis  Rou,  ki  as  coups  de  lance 

Descumfist  le  rei  de  France, 

E  le  mata  enmi  sa  terre 
4580    Par  force  de  bataille  e  guerre ; 

E  dues  Richard  k'apres  li  vint 

Ki  li  diable  ateint  e  tint 

E  le  venquit  e  le  lia, — 

E  vus  failliz,  forlignez  ja  ! 
4585    Si  vet  moi,  ma  gent  demeine.' 

Atant  s'est  turnez  par  la  pleinne, 

E  fait  en  un  val  parfund 

Des  plus  hardiz  ki  i  sunt 

Muscer ;  e  cist  sunt  en  agueit 
4590    Geske  li  dues  mests  de  eus  eit. 

Li  Engleis  sunt  esbaudiz, 

Plus  seurs  e  plus  hardiz, 

E  sivent  a  grant  espleit, 

Tant  ke  passe  fiirent  Tagueit ; 
4595    K'asaut  ja  Tarere-gard 

Ki  de  CO  n'aveit  unc  gard. 

Li  dues  fait  semblent  de  fuir, 

E  vers  la  mer  de  revertir : 

Dunt  Engleis  of  rei  Haraud 
4600    En  sunt  si  orgoillus  e  baud, 

K'asparpillez  sunt  en  la  pleinne ; 

Li  dues  pense  k'il  les  e[n]ceinne  j 

Si  fist  il  cumme  perdriz. 

Lors  cumence  li  chapeliz, 


p.  64.  col.  1. 


p.;64.  coL2. 


S.  EDWAED  THE  CONFESSOR. 


155 


4605    E  fu  I'estur  crueus  e  forz. 

Mahainnez  e  muz  des  morz 
Ja  del  un  e  Tautre  part. 
Li  rois  feruz  en  Toil  d  unt  dart 
Chet,  e  tost  est  defulez, 

4610    Periz,  ocis,  e  adirez ; 

E  sun  estandard  abatuz, 
E  li  ostz  d'Engleis  vencuz ; 
E  murut  i  quens  Gruitli  si  frere, 
E  quens  Leuwine :  mortz  i  ere 

4615    D'Englois  mutz  e  de  Normanz, 
Nuls  ne  set  ne  queus  ne  quanz. 
Si  a  ja  dur^  I'estur 
Sanz  repos  trestut  le  jur. 
Mut  est  grant  le  duel  e  pleinte 

4620    Du  sane  d'ocis  fu  Terbe  teinte. 
L'ost  d'Engleis  s'en  va  fuant, 
E  le  sivent  forment  Normant. 
Li  dues  en  la  bataille  tute 
De  sane  ne  perdi  nis  gute : 

4;625    Trois  chevaus  ocis  ceu  jur 
Furent  suz  li  en  I'estur. 

Quant  est  seur  de  la  victoire, 
A  Deu  en  rent  e  grace  e  gloire : 
Les  morz  fait  ensevelir, 

4630    E  beu  le  servise  acumplir. 

Le  cors  le  roi  Haraud  unt  quis, 
E  truve  entre  les  ocis : 
E  pur  CO  ke  il  rois  esteit, 
Grants  est  k'enterrez  seit 

4635    Par  la  priere  sa  m^re. 

Portez  fu  le  cors  en  bere, 

A  Wautham  est  mis  en  carcu 

Kar  de  la  maisun  fundur  fu. 

^  ^  ^  ^  ^ 


Death  of 
Harold. 


Defeat  of 
the  Eng- 
lish. 


p.  64.  col.  3. 


Burial  of 
Harold. 


*  1 


*  A  leaf  has  been  torn  from  the  I  A  Seinte  Calixte,  are  given  as  the 
MS.  here,  the  first  words  of  which,  1  catchwords  at  the  foot  of  p,  64. 


156 


LIFE  OF 


Opening  of  Le  drap  dunt  fa  envolup^  p.  65.  col.  1. 

To^mb^^'^  '  Enter  trovent  e  colurd  ; 

E  quant  le  vis  est  descovert, 

Enter  le  trovent  e  apert. 

Le  chef,  les  nieins,  les  pez  manient, 

E  cum  de  un  vif  cors  dormaunt  plient : 
4645    L'eveske  Gunnolf,  ki  se  i  fie, 

La  barbe  cliauve  planie, 

Dunt  un  peil  embler  hi  vout, 

Mes  de  la  barbe  saker  nel  pout. 

Li  abes  Gilebert  Fescrie, 
4650    "  Sire  esveske  vus  nel  frez  mie, 

Un  seul  peil  n'en  porterez." 

E  cist  respunt,  "  Abes,  sachez, 

Je  le  tendroi  a  cher  tresor  ; 

Plus  I'ameroi  ke  fin  hor  ; 
4655    Mais  ke  li  vent  a  pleisir 

K'enter  seit  sanz  ren  partir, 

Eit  tut  sun  cors  enterement 

De  ke  le  jur  de  jugement ; 

A  dunt  avera  gloire  duble, 
4660    Ne  vout  k  em  Fentame  u  truble." 


Le  paile  ke  sm'  li  fu 
Unt  remue  e  retenu. 

En  liu  celu[i]  un  ausi  bel  p.  65.  col.  2. 

Unt  mis,  mut  riche  e  bel ; 
4665    Over^  fu  mut  richement 

D'or  fin  e  de  argent, 

Ki  aveit  fet  rois  Willame 

A  I'honur  Seint  [Ajedward  e  fame, 

E  I'igiise  de  Westmuster, 
4670    Ki  n'a  en  reaume  per  ; 

Kar  li  lius  dedidz  ere 

De  meimes  I'apostre  Seint  Pere, 

E  dignet^  ad  du  regal ; 

Parquei  di,  n'ad  peringal. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


4675    La  est  la  mansiun  des  reys, 

E  lur  graunz  curz  e  lur  paleys. 
A  I'igiise  ne  deit  faillir, 
Ki  rois  est,  einz  deit  meintenir. 
E  quant  k'apent  a  la  meisun, 

4680    Kar  il  est  dreit  patrun, 
Honurez  e  beau  serviz 
Hy  est  Deus  of  ses  esHtz  ; 
Hou  li  peccheur  en  unt  pardun, 
E  li  malade  garisun. 

4685    Issi  finist  Festoire 

De  Seint  Aedward  k'est  en  gloii'e. 


TRANSLATION. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


I. 

Here  are  painted  in  portraiture 
The  holy  kings,  whose  fame  endures  : 
Who  formerly  were  kings  of  earth, 
Who  now  are  kings  in  Heaven. 
From  their  lineage  was  extracted 
Edward;  of  whom  this  book  is  written. 

IL 

Suanus,  a  felon  Dane, 

Of  the  English  makes  destruction  ; 

The  people  despoils,  and  houses  burns ; 

Woods  and  gardens  roots  up. 

They  who  of  the  land  of  Saint  Edmund 

Are,  of  him  make  great  complaint. 

III. 

Ethelred^  sends  into  Normandy, 

In  order  to  have  peace  and  protection, 

His  wife  and  his  children, 

That  the  duke  may  be  their  protector 

Against  Cnut  and  his  Danes  : 

And  he  receives  them  at  once. 

IV. 

Edmund  with  Cnut  here  is  combating  : 

Cnut  who  is  more  skilled  in  craft  and  deceit 

To  Edmund  this  counsel  gives, 

That  between  them  they  divide  their  crown. 

By  the  good  permission  of  Heaven 

The  gentle  Edmund  his  counsel  believes. 


*  The  MS.  reads  Aelfred,  an  error  for  Aeldred,  i.e.  Ethelred,  v.  1.  231. 

L 


1G2 


LIFE  OF 


V. 

Alfred  comes  into  his  countiy  ; 
Godwin,  who  was  his  pretended  friend, 
Makes  him  a  semblance  of  friendship  ; 
At  night  seizes  and  firmly  binds  him  ; 
Causes  him  to  be  brought  to  the  king, 
And  he  causes  his  eyes  to  be  put  out. 

VI. 

Destroyed  is  religion, 

There  you  would  find  nothing  but  sorrow ; 

Much  increases  the  woe  by  war, 

Evilly  governed  is  England  ; 

This  one  despoils,  this  slays,  this  burns. 

The  Queen  Emma  departs. 

VIL 

To  redeem  the  honour  of  his  mistress 

And  to  restore  her  fame, 

Fights  the  dwarf  Mimecan 

With  the  huge  old  monster  Rodegan :  . 

Cuts  off"  his  feet,  so  is  acquit 

The  lady  of  the  suspected  shame. 

VIIL 

Here  dies  King  Hardecnut, 

Who  was  a  powerful  and  valiant  king. 

The  confusion  now  springs  to  the  highest  point, 

Destruction  and  war  increase. 

Nor  does  the  strong  cease  from  injuring 

The  weak,  in  the  ills  v/hich  increase. 

IX. 

The  Bishop  of  Winchester, 

Who  sees  so  many  ills  both  rise  and  increase, 

Is  asleep,  and  sees  Saint  Peter 

And  Saint  Edward  who  was  at  his  side  ; 

To  the  bishop  the  old  man 

Promises,  that  Edward  shall  be  king. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOr.. 


1G3 


X. 

Edward  languishes  without  comfort : 

Alas !  says  he,  would  I  were  dead  ! 

I  alone  remain  of  my  lineage, 

Who  have  been  slain  by  cruel  people. 

Sire  Saint  Peter,  to  you  I  render  myself; 

To  me  thy  pilgrim  a.ttend. 

XT. 

A  messenger  comforts  him  : 
Of  Hardecnut  carries  the  news 
That  dead  is  the  cruel  tyrant ; 
God  has  delivered  the  land 
From  the  bloody  Danish  bastards  ; 
Edward  is  elected  king. 

XII. 

Here  come  the  English  barons, 

Who  take  Edward  by  their  hands  ; 

They  say  to  him,  Come  you  away. 

For  the  crov/n  awaits  you 

Of  England  ;  come  thou,  Edward, 

That  thou  art  not  arrived  seems  tardy  to  us. 

XIIL 

His  treasure,  which  was  plentiful. 
Sees  the  king,  gold  and  money ; 
The  enemy  sits  on  the  top; 
This  sees  the  king,  but  none  other. 
To  the  poor  he  gives  this  collection, 
Remits  the  ever  crying  debt. 

XIV. 

So  as  to  display  itself  unguarded, 

Open  was  forgotten  a  chest 

Of  money  ;  a  serving-boy  covets. 

And  plentifully  helps  himself  to  the  money  ; 

He  goes,  tlnis  carries  off  a  great  portion 

Twice.    Begone,  says  King  Edward. 

T  <^ 


1G4 


LIFE  OF 


XY. 

At  London  are  assembled  many  people, 

They  hold  a  council  and  parliament  ; 

They  say  to  the  king,  Our  will 

Is,  sire,  that  you  take  a  wife. 

That  we  may  have  a  sure  heir  and  head. 

He  takes  this  short  day  to  answer. 

XVI. 

Edith,  who  was  the  daughter  of  Godwin, 

Of  great  sense  and  good  genius, 

Who  is  learned  in  literature 

And  skilled  in  portraiture. 

In  rich  and  noble  work, 

Had  no  peer  as  far  as  Constantinople. 

XYII. 

Edith,  the  beautiful  and  richly  arrayed 

Dr;aghter  of  Godwin,  is  crowned  ; 

And  King  Edward  marries  her 

By  common  counsel  and  agreement ; 

The  pair  was  very  glorious. 

Good  is  the  wife  and  good  the  husband. 

XYIII. 

One  day  of  Pentecost  it  happened. 
The  king  who  held  court  at  Westminster, 
Crowned,  where  he  heard  mass. 
Conceals  his  thought  in  his  heart ; 
The  Danish  king  who  to  trouble  him 
Thinks,  he  sees  drowned  in  the  sea. 

XIX. 

The  king  falls  headlong  into  the  wave 

Of  the  swollen  and  deep  sea, 

As  he  wishes  to  mount  from  a  boat  on  board 

Of  the  ship,  so  I  truly  relate  ; 

When  they  have  lost  their  king,  all  the  host 

Discomfited  makes  off  very  quickly. 


S.  EDWAllD  THE  CONFESSOK. 


1G5 


XX. 

The  king  lias  given  in  charge  to  the  Commons 

Everything  that  belongs  to  his  crown  ; 

All  his  purpose  word  by  word 

Of  his  vow  he  discloses  to  his  people ; 

He  asks  leave  his  voyage 

To  make.    The  barons  will  it  not. 

XXI. 

Two  bishops  are  chosen, 
By  whom  well  shall  be  performed 
This  important  royal  message ; 
Since  they  are  both  wise  and  loyal, 
So  they  will  acquit  of  his  pilgrimage 
The  Idng,  which  he  owes  in  his  heart. 

XXIL 

Then  depart  the  messengers. 

The  king  has  many  a  prayer  for  them  offered, 

That  their  desire  may  be  accomplished, 

As  may  please  God ; 

Sufficient  gold  and  silver  he  finds  for  them, 
And  they  depart  hastily. 

XXIIL 

The  messengers  come  to  Rome, 

They  show  the  whole  of  their  purpose  ; 

A  full  council  there  they  find, 

Which  takes  pains  to  make  them  succeed. 

The  privilege  is  obtained, 

And  is  confirmed  by  the  council. 

XXIV. 

The  messengers  with  joy  return. 
Undertake  their  journey,  and  soon  arrive 
With  great  grace  and  blessing 
Of  Pope  Leo,  who  was  a  holy  man, 
Who  causes  it  to  be  noted  in  the  register^ 
As  the  legists  have  directed. 


166 


LIFE  OF 


XXV. 

Saint  Peter  appears  to  a  liermit, 

As  says  the  history  which  is  written, 

Dwelling  in  a  wood  of  Worcester ; 

And  says,  Joyful  can  the  king  be, 

For  according  to  the  pleasure  of  the  Son  of  Mary, 

All  his  need  is  accomplished. 

XXVI. 

He  sends  the  vision  to  the  king, 
Which  can  be  nothing  but  true ; 
He  names  the  manner  and  the  time 
Of  the  privilege  written  at  Rome : 
The  king  clearly  proves  its  truth. 
For  he  finds  the  writing  agreeing. 

XXVIL 

Of  the  messengers,  when  it  is  known, 
The  king  is  glad  of  the  arrival, 
Who  their  message  have  perfoi^med : 
The  more  sure  and  rejoiced  is  he. 
For  the  sake  of  God  who  made  the  sun  and  moon. 
To  the  poor  of  his  treasure  he  gives. 
In  order  to  render  up  to  God  and  Saint  Peter 
The  wealth  which  he  in  his  journey  to  Rome  to 
expend 

Had  in  purpose,  and  also  for  the  monastery 
Which  to  Saint  Peter  he  wishes  to  restore. 

XXVIII. 

The  king  humiliates  himself  much ; 

He  carries  the  deformed  man,  who  beseeches  him  j 

The  king  has  pardon  of  his  sins  ; 

The  deformed  man  cure  of  his  body; 

Each  of  them  receives  health ; 

In  fulness  God  sends  it  to  them. 


S.  EDWAKD  THE  CONFESSOE. 


XXIX. 

Long  time  before  was  founded 

A  clmrch  the  name  of  which  was  Thorney, 

Which  King  Sebert  fomided, 

Who  w^as  nephew  of  King  Ethelbert: 

To  Saint  Paul  one  erected  there  a  church, 

The  other  to  Saint  Peter  on  the  Thames. 

XXX. 

Good  man,  a  person  cries  out,  and  departs  not 
From  the  Thames,  that  he  may  cross  it ; 
Much  he  entreats,  and  says  that  he  shall  have 
Profit,  who  will  carry  him  across  ; 
A  fisherman,  who  this  hears  and  sees. 
Goes,  in  his  boat  receives  him. 

The  fisherman  with  Saint  Peter  arrives, 
Who  waits  and  sits  on  the  bank ; 
Saint  Peter,  the  doorkeeper  of  Heaven, 
Goes  to  dedicate  his  church  ; 
Of  angels  a  very  large  company 
Do  him  service  and  gi^eat  assistance. 

The  angels  sing  at  the  service. 

At  night,  when  they  dedicate  the  church  ; 

So  much  light  is  there  now  from  Heaven, 

That  it  seems  to  the  fisherman, 

That  the  sun  and  the  moon 

There  lend  and  give  all  their  brightness. 

XXXI. 

When  Saint  Peter  had  caused  him  to  see  it\ 
He  returns  to  the  boat  of  his  fisherman, 
And  with  great  gentleness  instructs  him 
How  he  might  have  a  draught  of  fish  ; 
Concerning  a  salmon  he  tells  the  fisherman 
To  carry  it,  as  from  him,  to  Mellitus. 

^  I  have  translated  this  as  if  a  voire,  but  with  hesitation. 


168 


Life  of 


In  the  morning,  when  day  appeared, 
Mellitus  meets  the  fisherman, 
Who  was  mindful  and  wise, 
And  well  accomplished  liis  message 
Of  his  salmon  with  propriet}^ 
And  then  of  the  dedication. 

XXXII. 

To  the  people  preaches  Mellitus, 

And  with  full  certainty  tells  them, 

That  this  night  crossed  the  Thames 

Saint  Peter  and  dedicated  his  church  ; 

'  That  3^ou  may  take  care  that  you  know  it, 

We  find  there  sufficient  proofs.' 

King  Edward  calls  this  holy  place 

The  gate  of  Heaven,  improves  and  loves  it ; 

But  the  church  was  old  and  in  disorder ; 

Wherefore  he  causes  to  come  there  a  great  band 

Of  masons  and  carpenters, 

Th?tt  the  monastery  may  well  be  restored. 

XXXIIL 

When  he  has  JSnished  his  work, 

He  wishes  to  have  more  certainty  respecting  it ; 

He  wishes  that  the  Pope  should  confirm, 

That  always  fixed  and  firm  may  be 

The  freedom  of  his  church. 

To  which  he  had  given  so  much  thought ; 

He  has  some  of  liis  loyal  friends 

For  that  to  Rome  sent. 

XXXIV. 

At  a  council,  which  was  a  general  one, 

Before  the  Pope  and  Cardinals, 

Is  ratified  and  confirmed 

The  privilege,  and  then  delivered 

To  the  messenorer  of  King  Edward, 

Who  takes  leave,  and  gladly  departs. 


S.  EDWAKD  THE  CONFESSOK. 


1C9 


XXXV. 

When  the  king  hears  the  news, 
His  heart  with  joy  is  renewed  ; 
Now  is  lie  sure,  now  is  he  at  ease ; 
He  holds  assizes,  for  ever  quiets 
The  troubles  of  his  land  ; 
Nor  can  there  arise  strife  or  war. 

XXXVI. 

When  the  chaplain  raised 
The  body  of  God  between  his  hands, 
The  king  sees  it  all  in  Gemblance 
Of  a  young  and  beautiful  child. 
Who  gives  his  blessing  to  the  king  ; 
And  this  sees  the  Earl  Leofrei. 

This  circumstance  was  concealed 
Until  was  ended  the  life 

Of  King  Edv/ard,  in  order  that  such  a  secret 
Might  not  bring  pride  to  the  king, 
And  much  he  prays  the  Count  Leofrei 
That  he  recount  to  none  the  vision. 

XXXVII. 

A  woman  young  and  beautiful 

Under  the  throat  had  sores, 

Nor  could  obtain  a  cure 

By  man's  art,  but  only  from  God, 

Which  made  her  mouth  offensive  ; 

The  king  cures  her  by  touching  her. 

XXXVIII. 

A  blind  man,  who  was  ill, 

Had  darkened  and  weak  eyes ; 

By  the  water,  with  which  his  hands  washes 

The  king,  is  the  blind  man  healed  ; 

He  strokes  his  beard,  and  makes  trial, 

Finds  the  miracle  true. 


170 


LIFE  OF 


XXXIX. 

His  fame  extends  by  report  : 
A  townsman  of  Lincoln  by  birth, 
Who  for  three  years  was  blind, 
Well  believes  that  he  by  the  virtue 
Of  this  water  aforesaid 

Should  be  cured,  takes  of  it,  goes  off  quit  (of  his 
blindness). 

XL. 

The  carpenters  are  cutting  in  a  wood 

The  material  which  they  choose. 

One  falls  asleep,  and  when  he  wakes 

Loses  his  sight,  whence  was  a  wonder  ; 

He  goes  to  the  hostelry,  but  one  conducts  him, 

And  he  lives  in  grief  and  distress. 

XLL 

By  a  circumstance  which  happened, 

A  man  blind  for  nearly  twenty  years. 

From  the  king,  of  whom  he  heard  so  much  good  said, 

Eeceives  health  as  he  desires; 

Him  guardian  of  his  house  makes 

The  king  at  his  own  charges. 

XLIL 

Wonders  I  wish  to  tell  you : 

Four  men  who  have  a  single  eye, 

For  a  man,  who  has  one  eye,  guides 

All  the  blind  company, 

Obtains  part  of  the  water 

With  which  King  Edward  washes  his  hands. 

Through  a  servant  who  takes  and  carries  it  off; 

All  four  together  are  cured. 

XLIIL 

The  king  sees  the  sons  of  Godwin, 
Harold  the  elder,  the  younger^  Tostin  ; 


1  The  reading  of  the  MS.  is  I  Tostin,"  hut  this  is  deafly  an  error 
"  Harold  the  younger,  the  elder  |  of  the  scribe. 


S.  EDWAKD  THE  CONFESSOE. 


171 


The  elder  lights  with  the  other, 

Strikes  him  with  fist,  beats  him  to  earth, 

He  would  have  strangled  him,  had  there  not  been  aid ; 

The  king  alone  knows  what  it  signifies. 

Tostin  cannot  help  but  he  must  go 
Out  of  the  kino'dom  throuoh  Harold, 
For  he  fears  dishonour  from  the  combat, 
And  goes  to  sojourn  in  Flanders. 
Each  ceases  not  to  injure  the  other  ; 
Of  such  ill  origin  were  the}^ 

XLIV. 

Says  Earl  Godwin  at  table, 

This  morsel  be  my  death,  to  blame 

If  I  am  for  the  death  of  thy  brother, 

That  all  this  court  may  see  it. 

Now  he  eats  the  morsel, 

Which  at  once  strangles  and  kills  him. 

The  corpse  of  the  felonous  glutton 
Is  dragged  out  of  the  house ; 
He  is  immediately  buried 
As  befits  an  attainted  traitor  : 
By  this  account  one  can  learn, 
Guilt  is  discovered  after  delay. 

XLV. 

The  seven  sleepers  sees  King  Edward 

All  lying  on  the  right  side  ; 

But  they  turn  themselves  to  the  left ; 

He  sees  that  the  meaning  must  be  evil. 

The  messengers  go  at  once 

To  Greece,  to  know  the  time  and  hour. 

XLVI. 

He  finds  nothing  in  his  almonry. 

He  takes  the  ring  which  was  on  his  finger. 


172 


LIFE  OF 


And  gives  it  to  the  beggar, 
Who  immediately  disappeared. 
It  was  John  the  Evangelist 
Disguised  and  unknown. 

XLVII. 

Two  palmers  of  English  birth 

In  strange  paths  he  seeks 

In  Syria^  who  have  lost  their  way  ; 

They  see  the  brightness  of  angels  of  Heaven. 

They  are  in  fear  of  robbers  and  wild  beasts, 

And  of  dangerous  tempests  ; 

Hungry  and  tired  they  lie  down  ; 

To  go  thence  farther  they  dare  not. 

Tired  and  sad  are  these  palmers; 

But  the  holy  Evangelist 

Comforts  the  tired  wanderers, 

BrinQ's  to  them  the  rino-  of  Kino-  Edward, 

Prays  that  on  their  part 

They  carry  it  to  the  holy  King  Edv/ard, 

And  they  undertake  the  message  ; 

The  saint  conducts  them  without  injury. 

XLVIIL 

The  palmer  brings  back  the  ring. 

Who  comes  from  beyond  sea  without  delay ; 

To  the  king  gives  it,  who  recognizes 

His  gift,  and  with  joy  receives  it  : 

On  a  day  and  fixed  time 

Of  liis  death  is  the  king  assured. 

The  king  dedicates  his  church 

In  the  name  of  Saint  Peter,  in  whom  he  trusts  ; 

His  body  for  burial  there  he  gives 

And  the  regalia  of  his  crown  : 

And  since  he  is  of  great  age, 

He  prepares  for  death,  which  is  at  hand. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


XLIX. 

Duke  Harold,  son  of  Godwin,  swears 

That   or  tlie  crown  lie  has  no  care, 

To  Duke  William  of  Normandy 

He  will  be  an  assistance,  that  he  obtain  it, 

Or  to  his  daughter,  if  it  pleases  him  better  ; 

He  is  his  relation,  she  is  his  relation. 

The  king  is  sad  and  ill. 

His  heart  is  all  sorrowful  and  melancholy, 

Feebleness  quite  prostrates  him  : 

With  difficulty  regalia  and  crown 

On  this  day  of  Christmas  he  carries  : 

But  the  service  comforts  him. 

L. 

The  two  monks  appear  to  him, 

Who  formerly  were  his  dear  friends, 

And  tell  him  the  prophecy 

Which  God  to  the  king  by  them  sends  ; 

It  w^as  secret,  but  word  by  w^ord 

This  book  discloses  it  to  you. 

The  king,  who  is  now  old  in  days. 
Feels  the  stings  and  pains  of  death. 
He  knows  not  if  he  sleep  or  wake  ; 
But  in  a  trance  he  sees  the  wonder 
Of  a  very  important  prophecy. 
Which  after  long  time  was  accomplished. 

The  king  raises  himself  on  his  bed, 

Has  the  semblance  that  nothing  hurts  him, 

And  speaks  quite  distinctly 

So  that  no  one  wdio  is  there  does  not  hear  ; 

And  the  voice  recounts  to  them  with  eagerness 

His  vision  openly. 

LI. 

{No  description) 


174 


LIFE  OF 


LII. 

The  king  departs  from  tins  life  : 
Of  angels  a  great  company 
To  meet  him  come  singing, 
And  great  joy  displaying: 
Saint  Peter,  his  dear  friend, 
Opens  the  gate  of  Paradise. 

Saint  John,  his  own  dear  one. 
Before  the  Majesty  conducts  him, 
Of  whom  on  earth  he  had  thought ; 
And  God  gives  to  him  very  great  glory, 
His  kingdom  grants  and  gives  to  him, 
And  better,  who  before  had  a  crown. 

LIII. 

In  the  church  of  Westminster, 
Which  King  Edward  caused  to  be  restored. 
Is  his  body  buried. 
A  deformed  man  there  is  cured  ; 
So  God  does  many  cures 
Through  Edward^  who  is  his  loyal  servant. 
LIV. 

His  fame  cannot  be  concealed ; 
To  seven  has  restored  sight 
By  prayer  and  virtue 
Saint  Edward  at  his  tomb. 
There  is  no  one  who  suffers  from  ills, 
But  at  Westminster  he  watches  for  his  health. 
Six  blind  men  there  he  cured 
With  their  leader,  who  had  one  eye. 
LY. 

After  the  death  of  Edward  the  king, 
Who  had  no  heir  issued  from  himself, 
Harold,  the  son  of  Godwin  by  birth, 
King  of  England  crowned 
Wrongfully,  who  from-  his  father  has 
Castles,  treasure  as  much  as  he  desires, 
Puts  his  crown  on  his  head  ; 
Wherefore  he  reigned  for  a  very  short  time. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


175 


LVL 

Tostin,  who  was  banished 
When  his  brother  was  crowned, 

^  goes,  directs  his  way 

To  King  Harold  of  Norway, 

Who  was  called  Harfager 

For  his  surname  ;  so  they  are  allianced. 

With  a  great  company  of  armed  men 
From  Norway  in  ships 

Comes  King  Harold  with  his  Norwegians,      -  . 

And  Tostin,  of  whom  I  have  spoken  already, 

Against  Harold,  King  of  England, 

The  kingdom  to  conquer  from  him, 

With  a  thousand  ships,  that  was  the  number  ; 

They  destroy  everything  as  far  as  tlie  Humber. 

In  a  plain  was  encountered 

The  host  of  Northumberland  : 

The  English  flee  discom.fited  ; 

Thus  the  Norwegians  have  the  victory, 

Who  advance  in  the  country 

To  do  more  destruction  ; 

A  thousand  men  have  they  put  to  death, 

And  a  hundred  priests  to  grief  and  wrong. 

LYIL 

The  King  Harold  has  fear  of  it. 

For  in  his  thigh  he  has  great  pain, 

Great  suffering  of  illness  has  he. 

No  intimate  has  he  to  whom  to  mention  it ; 

But  by  Saint  Edward  the  gout 

In  one  night  is  entirely  relieved  ; 

But  he  prays  him  that  he  amend, 

Restore  to  each  his  due. 


»  So  in  MS. 


17G 


LIFE  OF 


The  holy  King  Edward  appears 

To  an  abbat,  who  was  a  holy  man, 

Of  Ramsey  ;  tells  him  to  go 

From  him  to  King  Harold, 

That  he  be  not  in  despair  or  fear 

To  meet  the  army  of  Norwegians  ; 

He  will  be  his  protection  that  he  perisli  not ; 

He  gives  him  the  proofs  of  his  thigli. 

LVIII. 

(Fo  deecription.) 

LIX. 

Harold  the  Kin  or  of  Eno^land 

o  o 

In  mortal  strife  and  war 
Has  slain  Count  Tostin  his  brother, 
And  conquered  King  Harfager, 
And  discomfited  the  whole  army  ; 
For  Saint  Edward  this  promised  him, 
That  he  would  aid  him  without  fail^ 
On  this  occasion  in  the  battle. 


LX. 

A  sacristan  who  had  the  sight 

Of  both  his  two  eyes  lost, 

By  Saint  Edward,  who  awakes  him 

And  reproves  him  for  sleeping, 

Is  cured  in  his  eyes,  and  rings, 

As  the  saint  commands,  the  hour  of  nones. 

Many  persons  cured  depart 

From  the  tomb  of  the  holy  King  Edward, 

Humpbacked,  crooked,  and  paralytic  ; 

The  dumb,  gouty,  and  dropsical ; 

Tlie  deformed,  and  the  foully  leprous, 

The  witless  and  fevered. 

There  is  no  one  who  renders  not  thanks, 

And  who  of  himself  makes  not  an  offering. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


177 


LXI. 

King  Harold,  like  a  false  one  and  a  pretender. 

Breaks  the  covenant  to  which  he  has  sworn, 

Towards  God  and  his  people  perjured 

Is  he ;  it  is  not  right  that  he  live  long. 

His  people  he  despoils  and  imprisons ; 

From  the  loyal  he  takes,  to  the  disloyal  he  gives; 

He  desires  yellow  gold  and  white  silver 

More  than  a  leech  does  blood. 

King  Harold  amends  not, 

Saint  Edward  frequently  rebukes  him  : 

He  is  a  tyrant^  and  a  Vandal, 

A  fox  he  is  or  a  leopard. 

The  nature  of  the  root  causes 

That  its  thorn  is  pricking. 

Money  he  amasses  like  a  usurer  ; 

From  despoiling  his  people  he  ceases  not ; 

Arms  and  chivalry 

Entirely  he  despises  and  forgets; 

Kather  than  a  prince  he  seems  a  merchant^ 

Who  seeks  the  fairs  with  his  packs. 

LXII. 

William,  the  bastard,  of  Normandy 
Duke,  of  the  bold  countenance, 
Who  hears  say  that  King  Harold 
To  his  people  is  cruel  and  fierce, 
And  hated  as  a  wolf  or  bear, 
To  the  English  comes  to  bring  succour. 

The  duke  in  England  arrives  ; 

And  when  come  to  the  shore 

A  castle  he  fortifies  hastily ; 

To  God  and  to  his  saints  he  renders  himself, 

And  he  vows  to  build  an  abbey, 

That  God  may  guide  his  intention  and  deeds. 


178 


LIFE  OF  S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


LXIII. 

The  battle  and  the  mel^e 

Near  to  the  sea  is  begun, 

Which  was  very  fierce  and  long ; 

Through  the  day  till  evening  it  lasts ; 

Then  appears  true*  what  King  Edward 

Said,  for  in  the  eye  with  a  dart 

Is  King  Harold  wounded, 

And  soon  after  all  torn  in  pieces. 

The  duke  has  conquered  the  kingdom, 
King  Harold  is  discomfited ; 
Grith  the  earl,  brother  of  the  king, 
And  Leuwine,  with  all  the  nobility 
Of  England,  are  struck  down. 
Such  grief  in  the  world  never  was. 
The  Normans  have  the  victory, 
And  the  English  are  discomfited. 

LXIV. 

(No  description.) 


*  See  the  Glossary,  v.  Prent. 


LIFE  OF  S.  EDYMRD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


Here  begins  the  History  of  Saint  Edward  the 
King,  translated  from  the  Latin. 


In  the  world  there  is  not,  (well  I  dare  say  it  to  you,)  ^^^^y.^^ 

,    '  ^  »^  the  Kings 

Country,  realm,  or  empire,  of  Eng. 

Where  have  been  so  many  kings  good 
And  holy,  as  in  the  island  of  England, 
5  Who  after  their  earthly  reign 
Now  reign  kings  in  Heaven, 
Saints,  martyrs,  and  confessors. 
Of  whom  many  for  God  died  ; 
Some,  mighty  and  very  bold, 
10  As  were  Arthur,  Edmund,  and  Cnut, 
Who  by  strengi^h  and  courage 
Increased  their  baronage  : 

Others,  who  were  more  wise. 
Peaceable,  and  moderate, 
15  Who  by  good  counsel  and  their  intelligence 
Were  powerful  in  their  time. 
As  were  Oswald,  Oswin,  Edmund, 
Who  to  Heaven  passed  from  the  world  ; 

Especially  Edward  the  King  Especially 
20  Was  such,  of  whom  I  must  write  ; 

Who  their  flesh,  the  devil,  and  the  world 
Have  conquered,  these  have  the  victory. 

M  2 


Edward. 


180 


LIFE  OF 


For  these  three  are  our  enemies 
"Who  day  and  night  do  ns  injury. 

Brave  and  of  great  enterprize  25 

Is  the  man  who  keeps  down  these  three ; 

This  did  the  wise  King  Edward 

For  whom  God  had  regard : 

His  flesh  he  subdued  by  chastity, 

Tlie  world  by  humility,  30 

And  the  devil  by  liis  virtues  ; 

For  justice  he  did  to  all, 

By  his  sincere  and  sure  belief, 

Which  by  his  works  was  evident : 
th^^'^Tt        whom  for  you  I  write  and  for  you  translate  35 
mentasto  Without  falsehood  and  without  deceit 
hisinten-  The  history  from  Latin  into  French, 

tion  and  .  . 

materials,    lo  revive  his  memory. 

Whereof  I  adduce  as  my  authority  the  book  ; 
Whatever  in  French  I  wish  to  write,  40 
I  would  not  ever  m.ake  one  couplet, 
If  the  history  had  not  a  copy 
Which  is  w"ritten  in  Latin, 
Where  no  falsehood  is  said  ; 

Nor  has  the  truth  remained  concealed,  45 
Since  Holy  Church  well  avows  it, 
And  since  the  writing  records  it, 
Which  is  openly  sung  and  read. 

Dedication     Under  your  protection  I  place 

Qu^erof  ^'  This  book,  which  for  you  I  have  made,  50 
Henry  III.  Noble  lady  of  high  descent, 

Eleanor,  rich  queen 

Of  England,  who  art  the  flower 

Of  dames  in  virtues  and  honours  ; 

No  man  is  there  who  does  not  love  you  and  prize  55 
Your  goodness,  intelligence,  and  frankness  ; 
But  that  I  should  be  called  a  flatterer 
I  would  wilUngly  speak  of  your  virtues ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


181 


But  in  a  word  every  thing  suiTOunds  yon ; 
QO  Since  it  befits  me  and  I  venture  to  say  it, 
As  a  carbuncle  is  among  other  gems 
A  flower  are  you  among  other  women ; 


Who  art  the  fountain  of  perfection, 

To  you  I  make  this  little  present ; 
(35  All  that  Henry  thy  lord  loves, 

Thou  cherishest,  I  know  well,  and  desirest ; 

And  this  love  causes  you  to  prize 

The  having  a  common  will  in  what  is  good, 

What  the  lover  wills,  this  should  will  the  lady  love ; 
70  Then  the  company  is  good, 

What  the  lady  love  wills,  that  her  lover  should  will; 

The  nuptial-couch  gives  us  the  proof 


The  story  and  the  history  for  Saint  Edward's  sake 

Which  King  Henry  loves,  of  whom 
75  I  write  to  you  especially, 

It  behoves  you  to  love  and  to  cherish. 

For  he  was  king  and  saint,  before 

That  in  love  he  (Henry)  had  embraced  you  ; 

He  was  the  friend  of  Saint  Peter. 
80  By  his  virtues  and  his  prayers 

He  governs  you  and  comforts  you, 

He  will  cause  to  be  opened  for  you  the  gate  of  Heaven  ; 

The  eldest  of  his  house 

Are  you ;  he  has  none  but  you  two, 
85  The  king  and  you  who  his  wife 

Are  ;  you  ought  to  know  of  it : 

Nor  ought  he  of  right  to  fail  you. 

Since  no  falsehood  in  you  he  sees. 


Now  I  pray  each  one  who  reads  and  hears  The  au- 

90  This  treatise,  if  in  any  word  dress'to tis 

I  mistake,  that  he  be  willing  to  correct  it;  readers. 
For  there  is  no  man  who  slumbers  not. 


182 


LIFE  OF 


Language  varies  in  countries  ; 

If  I  speak  tlie  language  of  France, 

I  ought  not  of  right  to  be  "blamed  95 
By  people  of  the  neighbouring  country. 

Lineage  of     When  the  root  is  of  good  stock, 

ward.^^    It  is  just  that  the  fruit  should  savour  of  it, 

When  a  good  graft  grows  from  a  good  trunk. 

Good  fruit  naturally  springs  from  it,  100 

And  evil  fi-uit  from  the  evil : 

But  my  subject  extends  not  in  that  direction. 

Who  intend  to  treat  of  King  Edward, 

Who  both  on  one  side  and  on  the  other 

Was  of  gentle  blood  and  legitimate  105 

By  holy  father  and  holy  mother. 
Descent     From  King  Alfred  the  holy,  the  wise, 
Alfred  Saint  Edward  sixth  in  descent. 

If  to  the  direct  line  of  birth 

From  father  to  son  you  pay  attention  ;  110 
If  of  reigning  kings  you  take  account, 
Edward  is  the  tenth  who  now  ascends. 
(Which  is)  the  number  of  reigning  kings. 
Kings  rightful  and  conquerors. 

From  sons  and  also  from  brothers,  115 
From  King  Alfred  to  Edward, 
Edgar.       Of  whom  one  was  named  Edgar  ; 

A  king  he  was  stored  with  all  good ; 
So  that  at  the  time  of  liis  birth 

The  angels  significantly  120 

In  singing  promised  peace 

During  the  time  that  he  should  be  reigning  ; 

Whence  afterwards  he  had  the  name 

Of  the  king  peaceable  as  Solomon. 

By  the  advice  of  his  barons  125 
He  allies  himself  by  marriage 


8.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


183 


To  Duke  Richard  of  Normandy, 
Who  was  the  flower  of  chivahy, 
Who  had  a  very  beautiful  daughter, 
130  A  well-disposed  damsel. 

King  Edgar  had  a  son 
Who  was  adorned  with  bravery  and  intelligence, 
Whose  name  was  Ethelred,  a  good  governor,  Ethelred. 
Who,  peaceable  in  peace,  in  war  was  fierce ; 
135  The  kingdom  he  held  by  courage. 
As  one  whe  was  peaceable  and  wise. 
Loved,  feared.    He  a  wife 

Married,  whose  name  was  Emma ;  Emma. 

A  graceful  pair  they  were  ; 
140  As  sapphire  and  sparkling  gold. 

Or  the  lily  and  full-blown^  rose. 

Such  was  the  pair  and  the  company. 

Because  the  one  was  of  royal  blood, 

The  other  of  a  legitimate  line  ; 
145  Of  the  queen  good 

And  holy  was  the  whole  ancestry ; 

This  proved  the  nephew  and  the  brother 

Of  the  queen,  who  were  good ; 

These  were  Richard  and  Duke  Robert, 
150  With  whom  the  history  acquaints  us. 

For  their  life  was  glorious 

And  precious  their  death. 

As  the  history  of  Normandy 

Says  in  Latin  and  in  Romance. 

155     Now  we  return  to  the  subject 

Of  which  it  is  my  intention  to  tell  you. 
Ethelred,  who  before  had  a  son 
By  the  daughter  of  Count  Theodric, 

Whose  name  was  Edmund  Ironside,  Edmund 
160  Brave  and  bold  as  is  a  lion;  Ironside. 
Afterwards  by  his  second  wife, 
The  daughter  of  Richard,  whose  name  was  Emma, 

1  See  the  Glossary  v.  Espanie. 


18^ 


LIFE  OF 


(Had)  Alfred;  who  too  soon  died ; 
But  Edmund  in  silence  grew, 
And  surpassed  in  courage 
All  the  best  of  his  line ; 
No  taint  in  him  was  there  ; 
Afterwards  was  the  queen  enceinte 
Of  a  child,  who  in  future  time  became, 
By  the  grace  of  God  and  his  own  virtue, 
When  he  was  of  strength  and  age. 
The  wisest  man  of  his  hne  : 
This  was  Edward  of  whom  I  must  speak. 
Who  afterwards  was  kino^  of  Eno'land. 

At  this  time  arrived  in  England 
To  acquire  property  by  war, 
der  Sweyn.  A  hardened  felon  tyrant 

Dane,  whose  name  was  Swe^ni. 

The  red  gold  and  the  white  silver 

He  covets  as  a  leech  does  blood ; 

Cruel  and  well  skilled  in  war. 

Fiercely  he  attacks  the  land, 

As  one  who  thought  to  conquer  it, 

Or  at  least  to  carry  off  the  property. 

Woods  and  gardens  he  roots  up. 

Monasteries  and  houses  burns, 

Bobs  the  money  and  carries  away  the  booty, 

Prisoners  takes  and  despoils  and  troubles. 

Ethelred  to  the  great  injury 

Of  England  pays  a  tribute. 

In  order  that  he  might  spare 

And  suffer  the  people  to  have  their  lives, 

Who  from  him  had  deserved  no  ill. 

But  he  broke  the  covenant, 

The  country  burns  and  entirely  destroys: 

All  the  inhabitants  fly  before  him, 

All  the  property  he  keeps  and  amasses ; 

And  makes  war  the  worse  because  he  kneAV 


Birtli  of 
Edward. 


Invasion 
of  the 


S.  EDWAllD  THE  CONFESSOll. 


185 


That  against  liiiii  could  make  iio  resistance 
200  The  people  of  the  country. 


Etlielred  to  Normandy 
Flies  to  save  his  life  : 

Wherefore  was  Sweyn  more  fierce  and  bold, 

When  the  people  lost  comfort ; 
205  And  caused  himself  to  be  called  king, 

And  did  outrage  and  great  disorder ; 

Property  be  robbed  out  of  all  bounds. 

Without  pity  and  without  right ; 

Then  lie  came  into  the  country  of  Saint  Edmund, 
210  Where  he  destroys  all  and  confounds  all ; 

He  demands  property  for  his  exactions 

Beyond  the  power  (of  the  people)  and  without  reason  ; 

The  people  poor  and  already  destroyed 

Fly  to  the  martyr  Edmund, 
215  And  cry  to  their  Lord, 

And  he  avenges  them  with  great  readiness  ; 

At  night  came  to  him  the  vengeance 

That  he  was  pierced  with  a  lance. 


Flight  of 
Ethel  red  to 
Normandy. 


Death  of 
Sweyn. 


Now  come  into  England, 
220  To  make  war  and  to  conquer, 

From  Denmark  with  a  powerful  army 

Of  Danes  a  great  company, 

Who  covetous,  felons,  cruel, 

Love  war  more  than  peace. 
225  The  country  they  close  in  and  destro}^, 

Who  even  children  and  women  slay. 

Who  put  to  flame  and  ashes 

Sooner  church  than  house. 

This  one  slays,  this  despoils,  this  bm-ns^ 
250  Illtreated  is  every  part. 


Invasion  of 
the  Danes 
under 
Cnut. 


Misery  of 
the  coun- 
try. 


When  King  Ethelred  knows  this, 
No  wonder  is  it  if  it  grieves  him^ 


186 


LIFE  OF 


The  queen 
and  her 
two  sons 
sent  to 
Norman- 


Determi- 
nation of 
Edmund 
Ironside. 


Single 
combat  of 
Edmund 
Ironside 
and  Cnut. 


To  Duke  Richard  of  Normandy, 
For  safety  and  protection, 

He  sends  his  wife  and  his  children  235 
To  the  duke  that  he  may  be  their  protector, 
As  being  his  daughter  and  liis  grandsons  : 
He  who  was  debonair  and  gentle, 
Who  could  not  fail  them  of  right, 

With  joy  and  honour  receives  them.  240 

The  children  were  very  beautiful 

And  amiable  youths ; 

Alfred  was  the  name  of  the  elder, 

Edward  of  the  yomiger  : 

But  Edmund  Ironside  245 

Was  the  son  of  the  daughter  of  Count  Torin, 

The  third  son  of  King  Ethelred, 

Eldest  of  the  tluree ;  he  said,  "  By  my  faith, 

Noble  father,  from  us  departs 

No  portion  of  our  enemies  ;  250 

Our  friends  and  our  people  they  slay. 

The  country  they  burn  and  destroy. 

Strange  and  unnatural. 

Their  sovereign  fierce  and  cruel, 

Whose  name  is  Cnut,  spares  no  255 
People,  so  as  not  to  take  their  lives. 
Much  grief  I  have,  and  much  saddens  me 
Both  his  disorder  and  his  pride ; 

your  counsel  and  assistance 
I  go  to  crush  his  cunning."  260 
So  did  he,  for  afterwards  in  war 
As  far  as  the  frontiers  of  his  land 
He  drove  him  ;  then  according  to  the  general  wish, 
Edmund  with  Cnut  fought 

In  single  combat,  as  the  English  265 
And  the  Danes  had  proposed. 


Cnut  was  fi.erce  as  a  dragon, 
Edmund  bold  as  a  lion ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOE. 


187 


Nor  could  one  find  in  the  whole  world 
270  An  equal  to  Cnut  and  Edmund. 

When  the  one  and  the  other  consent  to  it, 

The  kings  arm  themselves  with  great  courtesy, 

With  coats  of  mail  and  shining  helmets. 

And  mount  their  swift  war  horses ; 
275  Their  lances  soon  they  break, 

The  splinters  of  which  fly  far  ; 

Then  they  seize  their  fui'bished  brands. 

Now  begins  the  combat : 

The  blows  are  hard  which  each  gives, 
280  Each  in  striking  stuns  the  other ; 

Nor  on  this  side  can  the  Englishman  boast. 

Nor  on  the  other  side  the  Dane ;  , 

The  Earl  displays  more  skill. 

But  Edmund  was  more  vigorous, 
285  For  young  and  hardened  was  he ; 

The  other,  wise  and  older, 

And  less  gifted  with  strength. 

Feels  that  Edmund  was  long-winded  ; 

And  the  longer  the  fight  lasts 
290  The  fresher  and  fiercer  leaps  on  him, 

And  is  stronger  in  the  battle, 

And  strikes  with  the  greater  violence ; 

Nor  can  Cnut  long  endure  ; 

But  he  feigns  himself  quite  fresh  and  strong, 
295  Makes  a  fierce  assault  on  Edmund, 

Strikes  and  strikes  again  :  so  that  from  the  middle 

Of  Edmund's  shield  he  breaks  off  a  piece. 

Of  his  armour  breaks  a  link, 

With  his  brand  of  steel  which  cuts  so  well. 
300  Then  he  says  :  "  Edmund,  friend. 

Now  listen  to  what  I  tell  you.  Proposal  of 

Much  would  be  the  grief  and  loss 

If  a  youth  of  yom^  age 

Should  perish,  good  son  Edmund  ; 
805  All  the  world  would  be  injured. 


188 


LIFE  OF 


Lord  and  king  am  I  of  the  Danes, 
And  thou  art  king  of  the  English; 
Thy  father  is  dead,  certainly  it  is  a  loss. 
For  he  was  peaceable  and  wise ; 

Thy  brothers  are  in  Normandy,  310 
Thou  remainest  alone,  and  without  aid  ; 
Thou  hast  been  elected  king  of  England, 
But  thou  hast  not  the  consent  of  all. 
Nor  can  you  so  as  to  drive  me  out 

Expel  me  from  the  country  ;  315 

Pity  seizes  me  of  thy  beauty. 

Courage,  good  sense,  and  boldness. 

Thy  gentleness  and  thy  youth, 

Who  hast  not  more  than  thirty  years, 

I  desire  not  to  seek  to  oppose  thee  ;  320 

I  dare  not  for  God's  sake  to  do  the  sin ; 

Believe  my  counsel,  that  never  in  the  world 

You  have  heard  of  a  more  loyal  one,  Edmund. 

Let  us  be  kings  in  common 

Of  both  one  and  the  other  people.  325 
Bo  you  have  a  share  in  my  country, 
And  I  a  share  of  yours  without  fighting; 
1  covet  your  friendship  more 
Than  kingdom,  country,  or  city  : 

As  we  were  before  enemies,  330 

Let  us  henceforward  be  friends  ; 

Let  neither  in  peace  or  in  battle 

Fail  the  other  in  this  life, 

And  there  will  be  no  one  who  fears  not 

Among  these  princes  our  companionship  ;  335 

From  Paynim  even  to  France, 

Will  the  alliance  be  feared ; 

Reign  you  with  me  in  the  Danish 

Land,  and  let  me  in  the  English 

Reign  with  thee.    Be  you  Cnut,  340 

Let  me  be  Edmund  ;  let  us  be  one. 

There  shall  not  be  between  us,  as  long  as  I  am  alive, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


189 


If  it  please  God,  quarrel  or  strife/' 

Edmund,  who  was  debonair, 
845  At  these  words  would  not  be  silent : 

"  Friend  Cnut,  who  art  so  wise, 

Bold,  and  courageous, 

If  treason  had  not  been  sown  here. 

At  once  would  you  have  brought  me  to  consent ; 
850  But  treason  fear  I  much." 

Fear  not/'  replied  Cnut ; 
Then  each  throws  aw^ay  his  brand, 
And  unlaces  the  shining  helm, 
And  they  kiss  each  other  with  gentleness ; 
355  When  they  saw  it,  both  one  and  the  other  people 
Had  great  joy  ;  no  fear  is  there  ; 
English  and  Danes  make  one  company. 

When  the  terms  of  agreement  are  repeated. 

They  well  please  both  the  one  and  the  other  people  ; 
860  To  Edmund  remained  the  crown 

Of  England,  and  is  surrendered 

London  to  him  with  of  the  country 

All,  which  is  situated  towards  the  south ; 

To  Cnut  the  north,  which  less  pleased  him. 
865  But  Edmund  reigned  not  long, 

A  duke  slew  him  by  treason 

At  the  house  of  retirement. 

Cnut  then  remained  entirely  lord  and  king,  Cnut  sole 

He  made  his  laws  according  to  his  will.  King. 
870  He  exiled  the  two  sons  of  Edmund 

And  by  treachery  meditated 

The  relations  and  friends 

Of  King  Ethelred  out  of  the  country 

To  banish,  or  put  to  death 
875  By  sin,  treason,  and  wrong ; 


Division  of 
the  coun- 
try be- 
tween Ed- 
mund and 
Cnut. 


Death  of 
Edmund 
Ironside. 


190 


LIFE  OF 


And  that  lie  might  have  no  fear  of  Richard 
The  duke,  nor  of  Alfred  nor  Edward, 
He  married  Emma  the  queen, 
Because  these  were  all  of  one  origin. 


Marriage 
of  Cnut 
with  the 
Queen 
Emma. 


His  great- 
ness. 


Death  of 
Cnut. 


Harold 

Harefoot 

King. 


Cnut  styles  himself  king  of  England,  380 
Whence  great  disgust  have  the  honest  men, 
And  because  so  misallied  is 
A  dame  of  such  renown : 
But  their  opposition  he  little  values. 

Mounts  over  all  and  governs  all ;  885 

Of  body  he  was  bold  and  strong, 

A  good  Christian,  a  good  governor; 

After  he  conquered  Norway, 

To  Saint  Edmund  the  martyr  he  built 

An  abbey,  and  supplied  it  390 

With  lands  and  manors,  and  gave  it  treasure. 

In  his  writings,  which  he  sent. 

At  the  beginning  he  caused  himself 

To  be  styled,  Cnut  king  of  the  English, 

Of  Norway,  of  the  Danes,  395 

Of  Scotland  and  of  Sweden  lord. 

And  then  after  that  it  pleased  him  to  speak  thus, 

He  lived  twenty  years ;  finally 

He  died,  whence  all  had  grief 

Two  sons  he  had,  who  were  very  400 

Valiant,  Harold  and  Hardecnut. 

The  one  was  by  Algiva,  and  the  other  by  Emma, 

Who  was  queen  and  his  wife  : 

Harold,  the  elder,  was  a  bastard. 

And  Hardecnut  was  legitimate  :  405 

But  Harold  who  was  present 

Was  hastily  elected  king  ; 

Hardecnut  remained  king 

In  Denmark,  where  he  was  living  : 

Alfred  with  Edward  his  brother  410 
Was  with  the  duke  his  grandsire  ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


191 


No  one  of  these  was  chosen 
Because  they  were  in  Normandy, 

When  Alfred  heard  this  said, 
415  Much  sadness  and  wrath  had  he  in  heart, 

Because  to  the  kingdom  he  had  the  greatest  right, 

As  he  who  was  tlie  eldest : 

Although  Cnut  was  king  by  might, 

Alfred  was  right  heir  by  birth  ; 
420  And  from  Normandy  he  comes 

With  a  mighty  force  of  vessels, 

At  the  port  of  Sandwich  he  arrives  ; 

Immediately  after  he  had  come  to  the  shore. 

This  hears  say  the  earl  of  Kent 
425  Godwin,  and  comes  there  hastily. 

Gently  embraces  and  kisses  him, 

And  says  to  him  :  "  Now  am  I  at  ease, 

Since  I  have  my  rightful  lord  ; 

Have  I  not  for  long  time  desired  him  ? " 
430  He  displays  his  joy  to  him,  with  him  eats, 

With  him  jokes,  with  him  plays. 

At  night  when  they  were  asleep, 

Godwin  with  his  men  with  furbished  brands 

Delays  not  to  seize  and  slay  them, 
435  Who  had  no  fear  of  him. 

Alfred  he  caused  to  be  seized  and  to  be  brought 

To  King  Harold  for  his  pleasure. 

And  Harold  to  the  isle  of  Ely 

Sends  him,  who  had  not  deserved  it, 
440  Immediately  causes  his  eyes  to  be  put  out, 

Where  he  remains  now  in  the  tomb. 

Now  their  remains  none  but  Edward, 

Whom  God  counsels  and  God  protects. 

There  remained  now  no  cause  of  anxiety 
445  Excepting  only  Edward  in  Normandy, 
The  wise,  debonair,  and  valiant. 
Youngest  of  all  his  brothers  ; 

M  8 


Expedition 
of  Alfred. 


His  seizure 
by  God-vrin. 


He  is 
brought 
before 
Harold  and 
his  eyes 
put  out. 


Edward 
remains  in 
Normandy. 


192 


LIFE  OF 


But  to  hear  of  England  pleases  him  not, 
Which  then  was  not  at  ease, 

Because  Harold,  who  was  son  of  Cnut,  450 

His  countrymen  held  at  naught. 

Because  he  was  a  Dane  ;  wherefore  the  Danes 

He  drew  to  himself,  and  abased  the  English. 

Of  Denmark  he  was  king  and  lord 

Powerful ;  so  much  the  harsher  was  he  to  the  English,  455 

Who  had  chosen  him  for  king, 

And  caused  in  the  kingdom  much  disorder. 


Harold  the  bastard,  son  of  Cnut, 
Caused  the  young  Edward  to  be  watched  : 
But  Edward,  when  he  heard  say  of  it,  460 
Laments  for  grief,  sighs  from  tlie  heart ; 

Grief  of     Much  he  t  hinks  of  such  ruin, 

Edward.  ^i^g  ^£  Emma  the  Queen, 

His  mother ;  who  longs  to  die  ; 

The  king  seeks  her  to  slay  her.  4G5 
By  day  he  groans,  and  by  night  he  watches, 
If  he  grieves  no  wonder  is  it ; 
His  brothers  are  both  dead ; 
His  mother  who  lived  in  sorrow. 

Who  has  concealed  herself  in  abbeys,  470 
Because  the  king  persecuted  her  so  much, — 
Even  in  the  abbey  of  Winchester, 
She,  the  queen,  cannot  be  in  peace 
For  the  king  who  was  her  stepson  ; 

Her  manors  who  burns  and  causes  to  be  ruined,  475 

Causes  her  to  be  hunted  from  the  country, 

And  wars  against  the  whole  kingdom. 

Since  he  draws  to  himself  alien  Danes 

And  destroys  his  own  people,  as  I  said  before; 

He  was  not  courteous  nor  of  great  intelligeace.  480 

But  he  reigned  not  long  time ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


193 


Such  was  lie,  that  one  rejoices  at  his  downfall 
He  reigned  but  for  three  or  four  years ; 
Tlie  king  died  at  Exeter. 
485  At  Westminster,  as  it  pleased  him  to  be, 
He  was  buried  full  richly. 
As  befits  a  royal  corpse. 
But  the  Danes  whom  he  had  brouo-ht 
Are  on  the  watch  for  ill  doing. 

490     Afterwards  as  pleased  all  the  barons, 

Hardecnut  was  crowned  king, 

Son  of  Cnut  and  Emma,  and  brother  of  Edward, 

As  I  said  before,  on  one  side. 

The  exiles  he  caused  to  be  recalled, 
495  Whom  Harold  had  banished. 

And  he  caused  to  be  hurled  out  the  body 

Of  Harold,  and  to  be  thrown, 

Beheaded,  all  out  of  the  church ; 

Head  and  body  he  tln-ows  into  the  Thames. 
500  The  Danes  drew  it  from  the  water, 

And  caused  it  to  be  buried 

In  the  cemetery  of  the  Danes, 

Because  of  two  kingdoms  he  was  king. 

And  son  of  Cnut  the  powerful  king, 
505  Who  was  so  valiant  as  long  as  he  lived. 

A  daughter  had  the  king. 
Who  was  not  so  beautiful  as  clever, 
Gunnild  her  name,  and  he  gave  her 
To  him  who  with  love  had  asked  for  her, 

510  The  noble  Emperor  Henry. 

She  remained  not  long  with  him. 
Because  by  felons,  who  had  no  reason 
To  blame  her  calumniously. 
She  was  charged  with  shame, 

515  To  the  Emperor  was  she  accused. 

According  to  the  custom  of  the  empire 

It  behoved  her  to  clear  herself  from  shame 


Death  of 
Harold. 


Hardecnut 
King. 


The  body 
of  Harold 
thrown 
into  the 
Thames ; 

but  reco- 
vered and 
buried  by 
the  Danes. 


Gunnilda, 
wife  of  the 
Emperor 
Henry  IH, , 
vindicates 
her  cha- 
racter by 
battel. 


194 


LIFE  OF 


By  battel,  and  she  takes  much  trouble 
To  find  one  to  be  her  champion ; 

But  finds  no  one  ;  for  very  huge  was  520 

The  accuser  as  a  giant : 

But  a  dwarf  whom  she  had  brought  up 

Undertook  the  fight  with  him  : 

At  the  first  blow  he  hamstrung  him, 

At  the  second  he  cut  off"  his  feet.  525 

Mimecan  was  the  dwarf's  name, 

Who  was  so  good  a  champion, 

As  the  history,  which  is  written, 

Says  of  him ;  the  lady  was  freed  from  blame. 

But  the  lady  the  emperor  530 

No  more  will  have  as  her  lord. 


Unpopu-       At  this  time  was  Enorland 


Hardecnut  Destroyed  and  dishonoured  in  war, 
among  the  For  the  Danes  hated  much 

The  rightful  King  Hardecnut ;  535 
ihS-    He  defends  himself  with  courage, 
dom.  °     From  the  English  collected  a  great  subsidy  ; 

By  the  treasure  and  the  mighty  host  which  he  had. 

The  war  he  sustained  against  the  Danes, 

Much  chivalry  had  he,  540 

And  a  great  army  have  the  Danes : 

They  wound,  destroy,  trouble,  bind, 

Women  and  children  they  slay, 

To  flame  and  ashes  they  put 

Even  houses  of  religion  ;  545 
This  one  slays,  this  despoils,  this  burns. 
This  slays  infant  and  this  old  man. 
And  the  clergy  and  Holy  Church, 
Are  put  to  grief  and  shame ; 

Nor  knew  any  one  what  to  say  or  do,  550 
Nor  knows  he  against  whom  or  to  whom  to  attach 
himself 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


Dishonoured  is  religion  ; 

And  put  to  confusion 

And  driven  out  are  hermit  and  monk, 
555  Prior,  clerk,  and  canon  ; 

The  bishops  and  abbats 

Are  despoiled,  insulted,  mocked. 

Privilege  or  writing  of  Rome 

They  value  not  an  apple  ; 
560  Sentence  or  absolution 

They  value  not  a  button. 

He  has  fear  who  holds  with  the  Danes, 

And  he  fears  who  is  with  the  English : 

Of  the  people  they  make  great  destruction, 
565  111  here,  ill  there,  ill  every  where  ; 

The  gentlemen  of  the  land 

They  bind,  they  hang,  they  diminish  in  numbers  ; 

The  rabble  and  low-fellows 

Get  possession  of  their  lands. 
570  Matrons  and  gentle  virgins, 

Beauteous  in  form  and  face. 

By  the  Danes  are  dishonoured, 

And  vilely  treated  in  their  bodies  ; 

They  take  their  rings  from  their  fingers, 
575  Their  robes,  money,  and  palfreys. 

Now  are  the  Danes  stronger  and  bolder. 

Now  is  King  Hardecnut  master. 

According  to  fortune  and  her  riot. 

Which  in  war  makes  of  people  a  ball, 
580  According  to  the  custom  of  war, 

Now  to  lose,  and  now  to  conquer. 

"When  he  had  reigned  a  year  or  more 
King  Hardecnut  died 
At  Lambeth  suddenly, 
585  While  at  table  among  his  people, 
Without  speaking  to  clerk  or  priest. 
He  is  buried  at  Winchester. 

N  2 


Sudden 
death  of 
Hardecnut. 


19G 


LIFE  OF 


Before  it  was  ill,  now  it  is  worse  ; 
Now  are  bolder  his  enemies. 

The  gentlemen  of  legitimate  line,  590 
Especially  those  of  the  royal  blood, 
Are  dead,  and  taken  and  exiled ; 
The  ills  increase  more  than  enough. 

I  wish  clearly  to  give  an  account, 
Of  what  the  great  history  in  Latin 
Makes  mention  (to  keep  it)  in  memory. 
Prayer  of         Bishop  of  Winchester, 

Bishop      Who  sees  these  ills  so  much  rising  and  increasing, 
wold.        Whose  name  was  Brittewold, 

From  his  heart  made  a  prayer  GOO 

In  tears  and  with  sorrow 

With  a  good  and  holy  intent : 

"  Ah  !  God,  whose  mercy 
And  pity  Holy  Scripture  records, 

To  whom  it  belongs  to  have  pity  G05 
On  thy  servants,  since  long 
Will  languish  thy  people, 
Who  wait  for  thy  grace, 
Lord  God,  of  thy  work 

May  pity  and  care  occupy  you;  610 
For  bethink  you  that  it  waits  for 
Pity,  not  for  judgment. 
Although  we  are  caitifi*  sinners. 
We  call  to  you  as  our  Lord ; 

We  have  no  refuge  but  in  you,  615 
In  our  anguish,  in  our  distress. 
Although  we  have  not  deserved  it. 
On  your  servants  have  mercy, 
Nor  turn  you  a  deaf  ear  ; 

England  is  like  a  sheepfold  620 
Delivered  up  to  lions  and  wolves, 
Alas,  worn  out  and  troubled ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


197 


Holy  Church  is  like  a  ship 
Without  helm  and  sail  and  mast. 
625  God,  who  art  our  shepherd, 
Bring  succour  to  your  sheep : 
Saint  Peter,  guide  and  govern 
Our  ship,  which  is  Holy  Church." 

The  good  man  watches  for  so  long, 
680  That  he  sleeps  through  fatigue ; 
And  sees  in  a  vision 
That  heard  is  his  prayer. 

It  seemed  to  him  that  he  sees  a  personage  His  vision 

From  Heaven  coming  shining  and  bright,  ronado^n'of 

635  An  old  man  like  to  a  clerk  Edward  h>r 

S.  Peter. 

Who  shines,  like  the  beaming  sun  ; 

Before  him  appears  a  3'outh 

Who  remains,  marvellously  beautiful. 

Says  the  good  man  to  the  youth, 
6-10  "I  am  Peter  the  door-keeper, 

Servant  of  Heaven."    Says  the  old  man, 

"How  art  thou  called?"    "Sire,  Edward. 

A  gentleman  am  I  of  England, 

My  lineage  is  destroyed  by  war. 
6i5  By  great  wickedness  and  wrong  am  I 

Watched  by  many  to  be  put  to  death. 

Not  wise  am  I,  and  young  and  tender  ; 

My  country  is  put  to  flame  and  ashes. 

Without  aid  and  deprived  of  counsel. 
650  But,  good  father,  who  well  seem 

Sire  of  great  dignity. 

And  are,  it  seems  to  me,  Saint  Peter, 

Who  hear  my  prayer, 

What  counsel  you  this  poor  Edward?" 
655  Says  the  good  man,  "Son,  God  protect  thee." 

Now  he  calls  him  to  himself, 
Blesses,  consecrates,  anoints  him  as  king; 


us 


LIFE  OF 


Peace  and  plenty  lie  promises  him, 
Counsel,  succour,  wealth, 

In  word,  in  thought,  and  deed ;  660 
And  discovers  how  many  years  he  shall  reign, 
And  (promises  him)  victory  over  his  enemies  : 
And  he  shall  pass  from  the  world  to  glory, 
Right  and  justice  he  shall  keep, 

And  he  shall  honour  much  Holy  Church  :  665 

And  much  he  admonishes  and  prays  him 

That  he  live  a  chaste  and  holy  life ; 

That  from  Saint  John,  the  friend  of  Jesus, 

Who  was  apostle  and  evangelist, 

He  take  example  ;  "  and  he  shall  bring  to  thee  670 

Great  honour,  since  he  has  the  power. 

Peace  there  shall  be  in  England 

In  your  time  without  loss  and  injury." 

The  bishop  all  amazed 
Says,  "  Saint  Peter,  I  pray  you,  (575 
Who  art  prelate  of  our  prelates. 
Tell  me  when  shall  be  in  good  estate 
This  realm."  He' looks 
Kindly,  hesitates  a  little  : 

And  then  says  to  him,  "  Friend,  this  belongs  q^q 

To  God  himself  the  Almighty, 

Who  transfers,  and  alters  and  changes. 

Alienates  kingdoms  taken  from  one. 

And  gives  to  whomsoever  it  pleases  him, 

To  ask  why  he  permits  not.  g85 

"  God  has .  chosen  a  man. 
He  has  not  a  better  from  here  to  Rome, 
Who  wiU  do  right  and  justice. 
Who  in  life  will  be  pure  and  sinless, 

Who  shall  discomfit  the  Danes  690 

And  their  pride  and  their  baseness, 

Wbo  are  now  cruel  felons  ; 

And  he  shall  reign  in  glorious  peace, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


199 


And  shall  live  a  good  long  life. 
695  T,  Peter,  will  be  his  protector. 

But,  good  friend,  that  I  may  tell  you  true, 

Thou  shalt  not  be  in  this  life, 

Before  (this)  it  shall  behove  thee  to  die. 

But  I  tell  you  what  is  the  future." 
700  Now  the  old  man  disappeared, 

The  youth  on  the  other  side. 

The  bishop  now  awakes, 
Marvels  at  the  adventure. 
Of  this  vision  the  sum 

705  He  retains  ;  and  well  names  these  two. 
Of  the  vision  openly 
Were  many  persons  well  assured ; 
He  gives  thanks  to  the  Almighty, 
That  it  has  pleased  him  to  discover  so  much; 

710  To  his  intimates  he  disclosed  all, 

Whatever  here  I  relate  and  tell  you, 
Which  afterwards  was  as  a  prophecy 
Of  King  Edward  all  accomplished. 

Edward  stays  beyond  the  sea, 
715  Grieving,  pensive,  sad,  and  mournful. 

Who  laments  and  complains  much  ; 

He  believes  that  if  he  is  taken  and  seized. 

He  would  be  despoiled,  nor  would  be  rescued 

For  all  the  gold  that  is  in  Damascus : 
720  And  he  knows  that  very  closely 

For  ill  watch  him  many  persons : 

Had  he  much  gold  or  silver. 

To  make  presents  to  the  Danes, 

No  one  would  lie  in  wait  to  take  him  away, 
725  To  seize,  or  slay,  or  carry  him  off. 


('ou(liti(ni 
of  Edward. 


200 


LIFE  OF 


He  cannot  feel  himself  safe 
In  chamber,  in  castle,  nor  in  tower ; 
His  hope  in  God  he  placed : 
Now  he  has  entered  a  church, 

Before  the  altar  on  his  knees  730 

Has  poured  out  his  afflictions, 

Tenderly  sighs  and  weeps, 

And  thus  prays  with  joined  hands ; 

His  prayer  was  pure  and  holy  ; 

Before  the  face  of  God  on  his  throne,  735 

It  mounts,  as  does  the  smoke 

Of  incense,  which  is  pleasing  to  God. 

P^ayer^of        Q  God,  who  createdst  by  thy  single  word, 
Air,  earth,  and  fire  and  flood  ; 

And  the  moon  in  the  firmament,  740 

The  stars,  the  sun  that  shines ; 

Who  alone  of  right  art  King  of  kings. 

Whose  kingdom  shall  never  fail  ; 

I  cannot  say  by  what  reason 

Is  any  one  called  king  but  you.  745 
Alexander,  who  conquered  Darius, 
Priam,  Menelaus,  Caesar, 

And  other  of  whom  none  knows  the  number. 

All  are  passed  away  by  death  like  a  shadow. 

Thou  givest  kingdoms  at  thy  pleasure,  750 

And  takest  away  when  it  pleaseth  thee  to  take  away ; 

Saul  the  proud  thou  abasedst. 

And  in  his  place  thou  exaltedst  David  ; 

Look,  sweet  God,  at  thy  unfortunate  one, 

Thou  who  alone  art  father  of  the  orphan ;  755 

Jesu,  son  of  Mary,  protect 

Me  thy  servant  Edward. 

Jesu,  I  have  no  father  but  you  : 

Already  put  to  confusion 

Are  the  best  of  my  line  760 
By  strange  savage  people : 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


After  great  perils  and  sorrows 

My  father  is  dead,  a  short  life  had  he ; 

My  mother  Emma,  the  queen, 
765  Pricks  my  heart  as  does  a  thorn, 

Who  of  Cnut  to  me  made  a  step-father, 

And  from  mother  made  herself  step-mother. 

So  much  has  he  changed  the  whole  condition 

Of  our  kingdom,  and  this  confusion  arises, 
/  /  ^  So  much  with  bastardy  was 

The  land  entirely  filled ; 

For  all  the  royal  line 

He  slew  with  sufferino^s  and  outraofe. 

O  •  CD 

My  nephews,  the  sons  of  Edmund, 
775  No  one  knows  what  has  become  of  them. 

Ah,  Edmund,  lion  hearted. 

Thou  too  perishedst  by  the  treason 

Of  Godwin,  the  Earl  of  Kent, 

The  flatterer  who  is  buoyed  up  and  depends 
780  Upon  treason,  sin,  and  wrong. 

Who  delivered  up  my  brother  to  death. 

Sweyn  and  Cnut  with  their  Danes 

Have  slain  the  gentle  English, 

Whose  parents,  whose  ancestors 
785  Were  noble  conquerors  : 

Coming  in  the  company 

Of  Brutus  of  the  bold  countenance 

Who  arrived  with  a  great  navy 

From  might}"  Troy,  the  flower  of  Asia. 
790  Alas  !  what  thou  wilt  do,  England, 

Where  thou  wilt  be  able  better  to  seek  counsel, 

I  know  not;  but  I  pray  the  Almighty 

That  He  may  have  pity  speedily  on  it, 

And  on  me  his  own  Edward, 
795  W'^ho  carry  in  my  heart  a  dart  of  grief ; 


202 


LIFE  OF 


But,  God,  by  thy  redemption, 
Give  me  cure  of  my  grief, 
And  by  thy  holy  Passion 
Protect  me  from  evil  and  treason, 

From  sharpened  arms  and  poison,  800 

As  already  thou  hast  protected  the  noble  Edwin, 

And  Oswald  the  noble  hero, 

Whom  it  rejoiced  to  trust  in  the  Cross, 

Sire  Saint  Peter,  under  whose  aid 
I  put  myself  and  my  property,  805 
Be  to  me  a  shield  and  protection 
Against  the  tyrant  Danish  felons  ; 
Be  to  me  lord  and  friend 
Against  all  my  enemies. 
His  vow.    To  thy  service  I  entirely  give  myself  up,  810 
And  well  I  vow  to  you  and  promise  you, 
When  I  shall  be  of  strength  and  age, 
To  Rome  I  will  make  my  pilgrimage, 
Where  you  and  your  companion 

Saint  Paul  suffered  your  passion."  815 

When  so  much  he  had  prayed  and  said, 
He  is  emboldened  by  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
He  who  before  was  in  despair. 
Is  all  joyous  and  renewed ; 

Of  the  Holy  Spirit  he  receives  comfort,  820 

As  those  in  danger  who  come  to  port ; 

All  his  heart  is  renewed, 

With  joy  and  exultation  he  rejoices. 

A  mes-         Now  lo  !  news  brings 

sengerin-  ^  messenger  who  comforts  him,  825 
Edward  he  Who  by  a  letter  closed  by  wax, 
elect^?^    And  marks  which  he  well  knows  what  they  mean, 
King.       Makes  him  all  confidently  sure. 

That  Saint  Peter  is  brinoino-  him  succour. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


203 


830  "  Thou  slialt  be  the  dear  one  of  England, 
It  can  seek  none  but  thee  : 
Dead  are  all  thy  enemies  ; 
God  has  chosen  thee  for  our  king." 

When  Edward  hears  and  understands, 
835  Thanks  to  Saint  Peter  he  gives, 

Assured  is  he  of  the  death  of  Cnut, 

Who  has  so  much  injured  his  lineage. 

Dead  is  Cnut,  and  his  two  sons 

Soon  died  after  liim  : 
840  The  Danes  depart  in  confusion, 

Nor  dare  to  stay  longer  ; 

Then  are  the  English  overjoyed, 

And  give  thanks  to  their  Creator, 

Who  as  from  Egypt  he  did  of  old 
845  His  servants  from  slavery  has  freed. 

With  joy  have  they  asked  for  their  Edward, 

That  he  has  not  arrived  seems  tardy  to  them. 

To  meet  him  with  joy  they  go. 

The  feast  is  noble,  which  they  make  for  him. 
850  They  say  to  him  :  "  Welcome 

In  the  name  of  God,  his  own  dear  friend." 

As  before  was  said  of  the  Son  of  Mary 

On  the  day  of  Palm  Sunday, 

He  was  elected  king  before  he  was  born, 
855  And  called  the  happy  king. 

Of  England  is  he  now  called  His  Coro- 

Anointed  King,  now  crowned  ;  nation.  ^ 

The  prelate  of  Canterbury, 

The  archbishop  who  is  primate 
860  Of  all  the  kingdom,  anoints  him 

And  consecrates,  without  delay  ; 

So  came  there  in  great  company 

The  clergy  and  chivalry 

And  he,  who  the  prelacy 
865  Of  York  governs  and  guides, 


LIFE  OF 


Because  the  feast  is  general 

In  monastery,  city,  and  palace : 

There  is  no  one  who  has  not  joy  and  exultation, 

And  who  praises  not  the  Creator  for  it, 

And  they  pray  that  God  protect  for  long  S70 

Their  lawful  lord  Edward. 

Popularity      Then  is  the  land  in  good  condition ; 
of  Ed^^ard,  Q^^^^         ^^^^^  prelate, 

There  is  none  whom  the  king  pleases  not, 

All  are  rich,  all  are  at  ease.  8/^5 
His  power  And  the  neighbouring  princes^ 
fluence.  ^U.  his  submissive  friends. 

From  the  mountains  as  far  as  to  Spain, 

Even  the  Emperor  of  Germany. 

With  God  and  with  man  he  is  in  favour,  880 
There  is  no  one  in  the  world  that  hates  him, 
Excepting  the  Danes — this  matters  not, 
Because  they  can  do  nothing  but  threaten. 
The  powerful  king  of  France 

With  him  has  made  now  alliance,  885 

The  dukes,  counts,  and  barons 

From  distant  lands  around. 

Each  to  him  surrenders  himself; 

Each  good  man  to  him  gives  himself  up, 

Much  he  resembles  King  Solomon  890 

Of  great  fame,  of  great  renown  ; 

French,  Germans,  Lombards 

Desire  to  see  King  Edward, 

To  hear,  his  laws  and  his  judgments, 

His  sense  and  courtesy  ;  895 

Each  one  who  sees  King  Edward 

Is  more  courteous  when  he  leaves  him  ; 

Each  one  receives  there,  each  one  learns 

Moderation,  sense,  and  good  manners. 

^  I  have  ventured  to  adopt  the  correction  princes  for  privee ;  cs  this, 
intimates,  can  hardly  be  correct  here. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


205 


900  There  is  no  one  so  wise  but  he  departs 

Wiser  from  the  court  of  Edward ; 

There  is  no  one  so  courteous,  who  is  no  "bastard, 

That  he  learns  not  something  sooner  or  later, 

Nor  was  there  felon  or  stupid  servant 
905  Who  made  himself  deaf  to  his  prayer. 

His  court  was  of  courtesy 

The  school  and  of  accomplishments ; 

Nor  was  there  since  the  time  of  Arthur 

A  king  who  had  such  honour  : 
910  Fierce  was  he  to  liis  enemies, 

Debonair  to  his  friends ; 

To  the  one  he  was  as  to  barbarians, 

A  lamb  to  his  own  people  and  to  his  neighbours. 

His  own  barons  he  loved, 
915  And  willingly  avanced  them. 

Flatterers  and  aliens, 

Of  whose  loyalty  he  was  not  sure. 

He  avoided  with  courtesy. 

And  among  his  own  people 
920  With  gold  and  silver  he  was  provided, 

And  thus  was  much  more  feared ; 

Nevertheless  he  rendered  them  freed 

From  a  detested  tribute 

Which  at  the  first  as  a  favour 
925  Without  dispute,  anger,  or  threats 

Was  collected  throughout  England 

To  support  the  war  against  the  Danes  i 

Afterwards  the  custom  of  it  sprung  up  He  abo- 

And  the  tax  was  collected  in  the  royal  purse  Danegeit 
930  By  covetous  and  cruel  bailiffs. 
In  time  of  peace  as  in  war. 
King  Edward  abolished  this. 
And  by  a  charter  confirmed  it. 


It  came  about  by  an  adventure, 
935  Of  which  the  written  history  testifies. 


206 


LIFE  OF 


^egendj)f      The  treasurers  to  gladden 
on  the  heart  of  the  king  had  a  desire. 

Treasure.   That  in  such  treasure  he  may  not  trust, 
The  king  goes  where  he  is  led: 

They  show  large  and  full  barrels,  940 

Which  were  full  of  money, 

Which  were  obtained  from  the  tribute 

Turned  from  a  favour  into  a  debt ; 

He  sees  a  devil  sitting  on  the  top 

Of  the  treasure,  black  and  hideous.  945 

King  Edward  alone  sees  him. 

And  bids  him  to  depart  at  once  ; 

And  shields  himself  with  a  blessing  ; 

And  he  departs  through  the  great  virtue 

Of  the  Cross  :  but  much  he  laments  950 

That  he  had  pillaged  and  despoiled  (his  people) ; 

And  the  king  from  that  hour 

For  that  treasure  had  no  care; 

On  the  contrary  he  caused  it,  where  it  had  been  taken, 

to  be  returned, 
Nor  more  allowed  the  Denscot  to  be  taken,  955 
For  the  exaction  of  that  impost 
Was  called  Denscot  in  that  language ; 
To  great  length  runs  liis  fame  and  his  honour, 
His  love  of  rich  and  poor ; 

From  his  people  he  had  blessing,  960 
And  high  guerdon  from  God. 

The  service  of  the  church  he  loved, 
Right  and  justice  at  court  ; 
With  simple  appearance  and  humble  glance 
At  each  he  looks  without  pride ;  965 
Very  good  friends  to  him  are  monks, 
Hermits,  priests,  and  canons. 

The  holier  man  was  the  more  esteemed  by  him ; 
His  dearest  friends  were  two 

Very  religious  monks,  970 
Good  clerks  of  high  discretion, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


207: 


Of  whom  it  belongs  to  me  to  tell  you, 
When  it  falls  to  my  subject. 

The  king  holds  as  a  very  great  vice 
975  Above  all  others,  avarice ; 

By  this  account  who  wishes  to  understand 

Can  know  and  understand  it ; 

So  one  may  be  certain, 

That  of  great  pity  he  was  full. 

980     One  day  it  came  about  by  chance,  The  Thief 

That  after  much  counsel  and  care,  Treasury 

Lying  on  his  bed  he  could  not  sleep. 

Nevertheless  he  reposed  himself, 

And  supported  his  drooping  head. 
985  Now  arrived  Hugelin 

The  chamberlain,  who  takes  some  money, 

Carries  off  as  much  as  he  wished 

To  pay  to  his  seneschals. 

To  his  caterers,  and  marshals, 
090  But  in  his  haste  he  forgets 

That  he  shuts  not  the  chest. 

The  scullion  of  the  kitchen 

Goes  to  do  his  office, 

Well  believes  that  asleep  is 
995  The  king,  and  seizes  the  money. 

He  goes  to  conceal  them  and  then  returns, 

And  takes  as  much  and  conceals  them  at  once^ ; 

And  a  third  time,  for  he  had  no  fear 

Of  Hugelin,  who  delays  for  long, 
1000  He  desires  to  take  a  large  portion  of  the  money. 

The  king  sees  all,  who  is  not  asleep, 

Who  in  spirit  sees,  that  quickly 

Afterwards  there  the  officer  would  come. 

And  says,  "  Fly,  fellow,  for  well  I  know 
1005  That  Hugo  the  chamberlain  is  coming; 

By  the  Mother  of  God,  assuredly 


1  This  may  be  aveire,  (he  mor.cy.     See  lines  1011,  1022,  1031. 


208 


LIFE  OF 


He  will  not  leave  you  even  a  halfpenny." 

He  departed  without  speaking  a  word ; 

The  king  gives  him  leave  to  go  in  peace. 

The  chamberlain  afterwards  returns,  1010 

And  sees  at  a  glance  the  theft,  ^ 

By  a  great  mark  which  he  finds  there, 

Proves  that  injury  has  been  done  there  ; 

Jle  sees  the  diminution, 

And  perceives  that  the  king  is  awake ;  1015 
Then  like  one  astonished  he  cries  out, 
"Harro  !"  but  the  king  rebukes  him, 
"  Silence,  Hugelin/'    "  Sire,  pardon  ! 
Great  injury  has  now  been  done  here. 

Did  you  see  a  stranger,  since  1020 
I  went  away  entering  in  yoiu'  sight. 
Who  has  carried  off  this  property?" 
The  king  answers  that  it  matters  not. 

Pardon  sire,  and  the  thief 
Did  you  not  see?"  "Hugelin,  no;  1025 
It  was  a  poor  needy  one, 
He  has  more  want  of  it  than  we  ; 
Enough  treasure  has  King  Edward ; 
It  is  right  that  the  promise  made  to  him  should  be 
performed ; 

Twice  he  comes  there  and  heaps  up  some  pieces,  1030 

Money  he  wishes  the  third  time  to  take ; 

I  say  to  him.  Be  off,  wretch, 

What  you  have  already  taken  keep  in  peace. 

By  me  you  shall  not  be  discovered ; 

Hugo  is  coming,  be  well  assured;  1035 
So  far  I  know  him,  so  may  God  guard  me, 
He  will  not  leave  you  even  one  halfpenny, 
If  he  comes.    And  well  may  you  boast. 
If  you  get  off  without  disturbance ; 

What  remains  is  quite  enough  for  thee;  1040 

As  Jesu  Clu-ist  teaches  us, 

Common  ought  to  be  worldly  property 


^  Perhaps  larcin  aveire,  the  theft  of  the  money.    See  1.  997. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


209 


To  all  those  who  have  need  of  it." 

It  may  be  understood  by  this  account 
1045  How  little  store  he  set  by  wealth : 

And  how  full  he  was  of  pity 

Of  gentleness  and  humility, 

That  he  was  unwilling  to  do  to  the  thief, 

Who  stole  his  property,  any  thing  but  good. 
1 050  Let  each  one  speak  his  opinion 

Clearly  of  the  Saints  of  Paradise ; 

I  have  not  heard  of  one  who  showed  more 

Debonair  simplicity, 

Save  Jesu  alone,  who  to  the  thief 
]055  Hung  on  his  right  hand  gave  pardon 

Of  his  sins  during  His  Passion, 

As  we  read  in  the  Gospel. 


It  is  right  too  I  should  say  and  recount  to  you,      Request  of 

That  the  barons  and  counts  thauhr°^ 
1060  To  strengthen  the  kingdom.  King  wiU 

Wish  that  he  take  a  wife,  marry. 

In  order  to  have  a  lawful  heir. 

Assembled  are  all  his  vassals. 

They  say  to  him :  "  Good  sire  king, 
J  065  Thou  seest  well,  that  by  cruel  Danes 

Is  the  royal  line 

Much  ravaged  and  brought  low, 

And  the  countr}^  is  destroyed. 

We  pray  that  it  may  please  you, 
1070  To  take  a  wife  to  strengthen 

The  kingdom,  crown,  and  its  power  ; 

That  if  it  pleases  the  King  of  Heaven, 

We  may  have  of  you  a  lawful  heir, 

Who  may  have  knowledge  and  power  when  he  shall 
be  of  age 

1 075  After  you  to  govern  the  baronage ; 
Who  may  teach  us  to  whom  to  hold, 
Whom  to  love,  and  v/hom  to  serve  ; 


o 


9 


210  LIFE  OF 

For  we  have  cruel  neighbours 
Who  seek  our  possessions ; 

Of  whom  each  longs  for  war  1080 
And  to  rob  us  and  to  slay  us/' 

The  king  here,  when  he  understands  their  wish, 
Bows,  answers  them  simply ; 
"Lords,  I  wish  to  act  according  to  your  wish, 
I  will  not  oppose  you,  1085 
For  it  behoves  a  wise  prince 
To  obey  his  own  people. 
I  ask  a  respite,  but  for  a  short  time." 
The  barons  easily  consent  to  it. 

The  king  much  thanks  them  :  ]  090 

Now  he  applies  himself  in  prayer 
With  very  good  intent : 

His  Prayer,       J esu,  from  whom  each  purposed 
Yow  and  will  is  entirely  a  gift. 

And  you,  my  friend  Saint  Peter,  1095 

For  you  hear  my  prayer. 

And  Saint  John  the  Evangelist, 

Comfort  my  heart  which  is  sad ; 

Well  know  you  all  my  intention, 

I  wish  to  be  chaste  all  my  life;  1100 

How  then  can  I  marry  a  wife 

And  live  with  her  chaste  and  perfect? 

And  if  I  am  unwilling  to  do  it. 

To  my  people  I  shall  be  opposed. 

"  And  how  will  it  be  concerning  my  journey,  1105 
Dear  God,  who  art  so  wise  a  counsellor  ? 
In  this  dismay  and  doubt 
Grant  me  the  assurance 

That  there  shall  not  come  on  me  the  injury 

Of  losing  my  virginity;  1110 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


211 


'    Saint  John,  who  art  chaste  and  pure, 

And  Saint  Peter,  powerful  shepherd. 

To  the  one  I  commit  my  virginity, 

To  the  other  my  pilgrimage, 
1115  That  against  me  be  not  wroth 

Jesu,  the  Virgin's  Son, 

Thou  who  a  Virgin  and  Son  of  a  Virgin, 

Wast  born  from  a  Mother  pure  and  beautiful. 

Who  otherwise  belongs  by  birth 
1]  20  To  God,  who  (now)  to  an  earthly  sinner. 

He  by  his  own  power  ; 

My  life  governs  and  directs ; 

For  I  desire  my  barons 

To  satisfy,  and  to  please  God." 

1125     To  his  barons  who  wait  and  An- 

Answers  the  king  very  gently  :  ^^^^* 

''According  to  your  will  and  pleasure 

I  will  do,  lords,  your  desire  : 

Since  he  who  does  not  the  will 
3180  Of  his  people,  will  have  no  power  over  them; 

The  king  has  not  his  subjects  entirely 

When  he  has  not  the  hearts  of  his  people." 


Godwin,  whose  design  was  Godwin. 

To  obtain  treasure  and  revenues, 
1135  Was  largely  provided  and  stored 

With  gold  and  silver  of  which  he  had  enough, 

Since  by  lawsuits  and  by  bargains 

He  had  obtained  much  property  : 

Much  had  he  acquired  by  fraud 
1140  More  than  by  chivafry ; 

There  was  no  one  so  noble  in  the  land 

Who  would  have  dared  to  make  war  with  Godwin, 

And  the  great  men  with  fidelity 

Made  alliance  with  Godwin. 


O  2 


212 


LIFE  OF 


Edith,  his  No  equal  had  he  in  any  land  1145 
Daughter,  j^^  acquiring  territorial  possessions. 

A  daughter  had  he,  very  beautiful, 

A  well-disposed  damsel, 

Imbued  with  courtesy, 

Who  was  called  Edith.  1150 
"With  God,  with  man  she  had  much  favour, 
Of  her  father  she  follows  not  the  steps  ; 
Modest  is  she  in  conduct. 
As  well  befits  a  virgin ; 

She  had  great  good  sense  in  literature  1155 
And  every  thing  to  which  she  paid  attention ; 
Whose  fame  you  might  hear  spreading 
From  England  to  Alexandria. 
In  engraving  and  portraiture, 

In  gold  and  silver  embroidery,  1160 

She  made  so  many  true,  appropriate  and  beautiful, 

Either  in  needlework  or  patchwork. 

Men,  birds,  beasts,  and  flowers  ; 

And  so  well  did  she  divide  her  colours ; 

And  in  other  rich  and  noble  work  1165 

She  had  no  equal  as  far  as  Constantinople ; 

Eloquent  was  she  and  wise 

More  than  maiden  of  her  age. 

Much  care  and  thought  had  she  employed 

In  well  passing  her  youth.  1170 

As  comes  the  rose  from  the  thorn. 

Came  Edith  from  Godwin ; 

Thus  of  it  was  made  a  courteous  verse, 

Of  which  clerks  know  well  the  French, 

That  is,  Sicut  spina  rosam  1175 

Genuit  Godwinus  JEditham. 


Design  of 
Godwin 

Ed-vvard 
should 
marry  her. 


Godwin  by  foresight  thought 
That  he  should  make  a  great  alliance 
In  giving  his  daughter  to  the  king  ; 
She  by  her  own  goodness, 
Through  her  good  sense  and  learning 
Might  well  be  chosen  for  queen, 


1180 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOE. 


213 


And  thus  completely  at  rest  would  be 

The  report  and  cry  of  his  murders. 
1185  For  much  he  fears  that  King  Edward 

His  brother's  death  sooner  or  later 

And  his  other  treasons  will  avenge  ; 

And  at  some  time  will  take  heavy  vengeance. 

By  flattery  and  by  promises, 
1190  By  gifts,  by  paying  and  by  expending, 

He  did  so  much  with  the  king's  councillors, 

That  he  obtained  his  desire; 

More  by  the  goodness  of  the  maiden 

Who  was  so  good  and  beautiful, 
1195  Than  through  the  father.  Count  Godwin, 

Who  so  well  knew  art  and  stratagem. 

Of  opponents  he  had  in  it  many  a  one. 

Because  Godwin  was  an  attainted  traitor; 

They  fear  that  the  streamlet  take 
1200  The  flavour  of  its  spring, 

That  the  daughter  draw  from  the  father 

Evil  ffoit  from  bitter  root ; 

But  the  maiden  is  so  beloved, 

Proved  to  be  good  and  wise, 
1205  That  she  can  have  no  opposition. 

Since  nothing  ought  to  be  said  of  her  but  good. 

So  she  is  married  to  the  kinff  Marriage 
.     ,  ,  ®  of  Edward 

And  crowned  queen  ;  and  Edith, 

The  nuptials  are  richly  solemnized,  nadon^of" 
1210  As  befits  king  and  queen;  the  Queen. 

Enough  of  chivalry  had  they  there, 

Enough  of  youth; 

Knights  of  bravery  and  youth, 

Who  set  themselves  to  play, 
1215  The  one  to  shiver  their  lances, 

The  other  to  conduct  the  dance  ; 

They  sing,  dance,  and  fiddle. 

Play  the  harp,  frisk  and  leap  ; 

Many  rich  gifts  had  she  there 
1220  Robes,  jewels,  and  ornaments  ; 


214 


LIFE  OF 


The  dresses  of  silk  and  jewels  of  gold 
Amount  to  a  large  treasure. 


Their  Vow     The  day  passes  in  great  amusement, 
of  Chastity.  35^^  ^Yien  they  lie  down  at  night, 

The  king  makes  to  the  queen,  1225 

By  the  consent  and  agreement  of  both, 

A  firm  promise  and  covenant, 

Of  which  they  make  God  the  witness  and  protector, 
That  never  on  any  day  of  their  lives 

Will  they  lose  the  integrity  of  their  virginity.  1230  * 

The  one  wishes  it,  the  other  prays  it; 

Each  is  determined  to  keep  this  vow  : 

And  they  request  the  Virgin 

Who  gave  suck  to  God  from  her  breast, 

Who  alone  was  Virgin  and  Mother,  1235 

Saint  John  the  Evangelist,  and  Saint  Peter, 

That  these  three  towards  the  Creator 

Should  be  their  aid  and  succour, 

Should  undertake  the  guardianship  and  care  of  them. 

That  neither  of  them  break  the  vow.  1240 

Together  they  abide  years  and  days, 

They  preserve  the  flower  of  chastity  : 

So  of  it  there  was  much  marvel ; 

The  white  lily,  red  rose, 

The  heat  of  their  youth  1245 

Makes  not  wither,  injures  not. 

Together  they  are,  together  they  abide. 

Their  vow  and  their  promise  they  infringe  not. 

And  they  live  in  marriage 

As  in  a  monastick  order  ;  1250 

Together  are  they  in  the  manner 

Of  a  dear  sister  with  her  dear  brother  ; 

So  is  it  with  the  holy  King  Edward 

As  the  wood  which  burns  not  in  the  fire. 

By  the  conquest  over  fleshly  lust  1255 

Well  ought  he  to  be  called  a  martjo* ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


215 


Nor  do  I  know  of  any  history  which  describes 
A  king,  who  had  so  great  a  victory. 
Conquered  his  flesh,  the  devil  and  the  world, 
1260  Who  are  three  powerful  enemies. 


Full  is  the  world  of  treason,  Popular 

Of  slander  and  detraction:  opinions 

.  ,  respecting 

borne  say  m  reproach  this. 


That  he  approaches  not  his  wife 
1265  Through  simpleness  and  timidity 

And  foolish  simplicity. 

Others  that  he  had  no  desire 

To  have  offspring  by  Edith, 

Who  was  daughter  of  the  wicked  count, 
1270  Who  never  was  ashamed  of  betraying. 

But  they  know  not  the  great  secret 

Of  Saint  Edward  the  chaste  king, 

Nor  know  they  the  agreement 

Of  Edith  the  chaste  queen, 
1275  How  God  had  directed 

And  ordered  all  their  lives ; 

Who  sees  whatever  is  to  come. 

And  ordains  all  at  His  pleasure. 

One  day  of  Pentecost  it  chanced,  The  King's 

1280  That  King  Edward  held  his  comt  Vision  of 

High  and  full  at  Westminster,  the  Danish 

Where  many  of  the  baronage  were.  1^^"^- 

That  day  the  king  wore  his  crown. 

Entirely  abandons  his  heart  to  God 
1285  At  the  sacrament  of  the  mass  ; 

In  his  heart  he  ceases  not  to  pray  : 

Although  he  was  in  royal  array, 

And  holding  his  chief  sceptre. 

His  heart  he  has  simple  and  humble  and  lowly. 
1290  After  that  he  is  tired  with  praying, 

He  smiled  as  if  in  a  trance ; 

All  wonder  at  the  smile, 

o  4  +- 


216 


LIFE  OF 


Both  counts  and  barons, 
And  all  who  were  around. 

After  this  hour  for  long  time  1295 
Was  he  in  a  reverie  and  deep  thought. 
But  when  they  saw  a  time  and  hour, 
The  intimates  of  his  house 
Request  that  of  the  laugh 

The  occasion  should  be  shown,  1300 

Because  they  all  marvel 

That  he  thence  had  joy  and  amusement, 

Who  like  a  simple  infant 

Was  wont  to  be  at  that  hour. 

The  king  now  groans  and  sighs,  1305 
To  the  inquirers  begins  to  speak : 
"My  loyal  people,  my  dear  friends, 
I  will  tell  you  why  I  laughed : 
When  was  begun  the  service 

Of  the  mass  according  to  the  session  1310 

And  the  custom  of  this  day, 

When  the  Spirit  of  God  filled  the  world, 

I  prayed  God  with  earnest  intention, 

That  he  would  save  me  and  my  baronage. 

And  would  send  us  his  Holy  Spirit,  1315 

As  of  old  on  this  day  he  did 

To  his  apostles  and  friends. 

"  Now  I  was  put  into  a  trance  : 
Far  off  in  Denmark  I  saw 

Our  mortal  enemy  1320 

The  King,  who  with  a  mighty  navy, 

And  great  company  of  Danes, 

Prepared  thence  to  come 

To  bring  shame  on  me  and  on  us  all ; 

With  arms  and  .  .  .  .  ^  they  load  their  vessels,  1325 
Bring  them  on  deck,  hoist  their  sails ; 


*  The  MS.  reads  nefs,  ships,  both  here  and  at  the  end  of  the  line ;  an 
obvious  error. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


21T 


The  wind  was  as  they  wished 

For  coming  straight  to  England ; 

But  when  they  should  embark  in  their  ships, 
1330  A  misfortune  arrived  to  them  : 

When  the  waves  were  high  and  swollen, 

The  king  who  was  their  sovereign, 

Well  I  saw  it,  well  I  know  it,  well  I  relate  it, 

As  he  wished  to  pass  from  a  boat  on  board, 
1335  Fell  between  the  ship  and  the  boat, 

Supine  and  headlong  in  the  sea,^ 

He  is  drowned,  covered  in  the  water 

By  a  swollen  and  deep  wave. 

Of  him  afterwards  they  saw  nothing ; 
3  340  He  perished,  floated  down  the  flood. 

When  this  the  whole  armament  had  seen. 

Discomfited  they  soon  return, 

Of  vengeance  much  they  rave. 

Because  they  are  destroyers  and  overturners. 
3  345  Wherefore  I  tell  you,  my  good  people. 

It  is  Almighty  God 

Has  done  this  in  love  and  gentleness, 

Who  thus  knows  how  to  avenge  his  servants, 

And  to  a  sinner  discovers 
1350  So  glorious  a  miracle  and  deed/' 

To  clerks,  to  laymen,  all  together, 
Who  are  there,  it  seems  a  marvel ; 
To  Denmark  they  soon  sent ; 
The  truth  soon  inquired 

1355  Knights  and  wise  clerks, 

Who  now  there  are  well  certified 
That  at  this  hour  and  on  this  day, 
That  they  leamt  it  from  their  lord. 
The  king  died  in  embarking, 

1360  Drowned  by  falling  into  the  sea. 


1  I  have  adopted  the  correction  of  mer  for  nef. 

0  5-1- 


218 


LIFE  OF 


To  God  they  give  thanks  and  glory 
Who  has  His  servants  in  memory. 
All  those  who  hear  of  the  adventure 
Praise  God  "Who  has  done  such  works, 

And  he  who  ever  hears  of  the  miracle,  13 Go 

Makes  on  himself  the  sign  of  the  Cross, 

And  they  say,  "  God  save  and  guard  for  us 

Our  holy  Lord  Edward/' 

The  emperor  and  king  of  France, 

And  other  kings  of  great  power,  1370 
Come  to  see,  and  to  become  acquainted  with  him, 
And  to  strengthen  their  friendship  with  him. 

Prosperity      Much  he  resembled  King  Solomon, 
country.     Since  they  came  from  distant  countries 

To  make  alliance  with  him,  1375 

To  hear  his  wisdom,  to  see  his  power ; 

King  Edward  had  not  a  neighbour, 

Who  was  not  to  liim  a  respectful  friend. 

The  kingdom  is  in  good  condition  ; 
(So  are)  knights  and  prelates,  1380 
Townsmen  and  merchants, 
Husbandmen  and  peasants, 
Clerks  and  citizens, 
Freemen  and  serfs, 

Since  justice  is  upheld  1385 
Throughout,  and  peace  maintained  ; 
It  might  seem  to  be  in  England 
After  the  miseries  of  war 
That  the  world  is  renewed  ; 

Winter  is  gone,  and  summer  arrived.  1390 

But  whoever  is  at  ease 
Ought  to  think  of  his  discomforts  ; 
And  when  he  is  in  better  condition 
To  think  of  ruin  and  destruction ; 

Since  from  a  height  man  falls  very  low,  1395 
And  joy  soon  turns  to  woe. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR.  21  9i 

Thus  did  the  wise  king  Edward;  The  King 

•  discloses 
It  seems  to  him  that  he  is  not  acquit  his  Vow  of 

Of  his  vow  and  pilgrimage.  ^^the^Ba^^ 
1400  Since  he  is  at  so  good  a  period  of  Kfe,  rons. 
He  then  sends  to  all  his  people 
That  to  London  they  should  come  promptly, 
To  discuss  the  condition  of  the  kingdom ; 
And  they  come  without  demur. 

1405     When  quiet  and  silence  is  obtained, 

The  king  begins  to  speak  to  them  : 

''Lords,  it  ought  not  to  be  concealed,  "  . 

When  I  was  in  anguish  and  distress, — 

This  was,  to  tell  you  the  truth, 
1410  When  I  was  sojourning  in  Normandy 

With  the  duke,  who  was  my  grandsire, 

Richard^  and  was  young, — 

News  came  to  me  often. 

Which  made  me  very  sorrowful, 
1415  Now  of  Cnut,  now  of  Sweyn, 

By  whom  you  suffered  so  much  sorrow, 

Slaughter,  arson, 

Exaction  of  property, 

Exile,  banishment, 
1 420  And  imprisonment.^ 

News  of  the  death  of  my  father, 

News  of  the  marriage  of  my  mother, 

News  of  Edmund  my  brother. 

Which  was  worse  than  the  former, 
1425  News  of  my  nephews 

Who  were  slain  by  gluttonous  Danes : 

Then  of  Alfred,  my  brother,  who 

Was  destroyed  and  died  in  Ely. 

I  was  watched  as  a  prisoner, 
1430  Nor  was  I  safe  even  in  a  monastery. 

Besides  God  and  His  Mother  I  had  no 

Comfort,  and  my  lord  Saint  Peter, 


*  These  lines,  though  evidently  only  two,  are  thus  printed  in  the  MS.', 
the  initial  letters  being  in  each  case  rubricated  as  usual. 


220 


LIFE  OF 


And  Saint  John  the  Evangelist; 
Thus  I  went  one  day  very  sad 

Into  a  church  where  I  prayed,  1435 
I  surrendered  myself  to  these  four 
To  order  my  whole  life, 

And  I  made  a  vow,  I  ought  not  to  conceal  it. 
For  myself  and  for  my  heritage, 

And  for  you  who  are  my  baronage,  1440 

To  go  to  Kome  to  pray; 

So  I  wish,  very  dear  lords  barons, 

By  your  aid  to  perform  this  journey, 

That  it  may  accord  with  God's  pleasure  and  yours 

Not  to  oppose  my  purpose,  1445 

That  God  may  be  wrath  with  me  and  you. 

Who  said,  as  I  find  and  read  to  you, 

*  Vow,  pay  what  you  have  promised/  ^ 

What  I  desired  God  has  accompHshed 

And  much  more  has  his  mercy;  1450 

It  is  not  right  that  I  should  delay 

To  pay  my  service  and  my  vow ; 
His  ex-     But  you,  lords,  and  you,  commons, 
to  the^*^"^  Who  are  the  kingdom  and  the  crown, 

people.      If  you  well  keep  together,  1455 
You  have  no  neighbour  who  will  not  fear  you  and  dread 
To  trouble  you  ;  if  one  hates  the  other 
And  you  him,  and  he  pains  and  grieves  you, 
When  the  enemy  has  heard  say  this. 

Both  of  you  he  can  discomfit.  1460 

If  I  hold  a  stick  weak  and  slender 

In  my  small  and  slight  hand 

Without  difficulty  I  can  break  it  with  my  fist ; 

If  six  or  seven  long  and  old 

Sticks  together  you  tie,  1465 
I  could  not  break  them  in  pieces.  So  seems  (it  to  be  with) 
The  people  in  a  country ; 

If  they  love  each  other,  they  have  nought  but  good ; 
If  there  is  contention  and  wrath, 

And  one  draws  this  way  and  the  other  that  way,  14/0 


'  Ps.  Ixxvi.  11.  =  Ixxv.  12.  Vulg. 


4^ 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR.  221 

Each  weighs  down  his  neighbour. 

Wherefore  I  say  to  you,  my  good  people, 

Who  are  before  me  at  present, 

Provide  in  common, 
1475  To  whom  I  can  deliver  my  country. 

To  govern  it  without  iU  and  war. 

And  to  whom  of  my  vassals  (I  can  delive  r 

My  cities  and  my  castles, 

To  whom  the  ports,  to  whom  my  wife, 
1480  It  belongs  to  you  to  advise  ; 

I  ask  leave  from  all  my  people ; 

To  Saint  Peter  I  commend  you  all. 

And  do  you  pray  that  he  save  and  protect  for  you 

His  loyal  pilgrim  Edward, 
1485  And  you,  people  of  religion. 

This  I  pray  you  especially.'' 

The  people  with  loud  voice  cry  out 

In  fright  and  astonishment, 

''What  is  it  that  you  wish  here,  good  sire? 
1 490  Wish  you  to  slay  us  all  ? 

God  has  made  us  a  gift  of  you ; 

Do  you  wish  our  kingdom  and  people. 

Which  he  to  govern  to  you  has 

Delivered,  now  to  abandon  to  wolves? 
1495  As  well  might  you  give  command 

To  behead  us  all,  who  are  yours. 

We  cannot  suffer  it, 

Bather  would  we  all  die." 

The  archbishop  and  the  chieftains 
1500  See  that  this  journey  to  Rome 

Would  be  dangerous  to  the  kingdom, 
Refuse  to  permit  his  intention  ; 
They  tell  the  king  that  he  should  hear  advice. 
So  would  he  have  much  profit  and  happiness ; 


Answer  of 
the  people. 


Advice  of 
the  Arch- 
bishop and 
Barons  to 
the  King. 


1 


the  Jour-   rj^^  accomplish  so  distant  a  journey,  1515 


222  .  LIFE  OF 

They  say  :  "  Consider  that  you  have  no  heir  ;  1 505 

If  we  fail  of  your  return, 
Inasmuch  as  we  have  bold  felons 
As  our  nearest  neighbours,  at  once  are  we  dead : 
Full  of  danger  is  man's  Hfe ; 

Do  we  not  see  that  frequently  1510 

By  illness  and  by  weakness 

Man  dies  in  peace  and  rest. 

Even  the  little  and  young  infant  ? 

Dangers  of  You  undertake  with  so  great  a  toil 
ther  * 
ney. 

Where  is  so  much  annoyance  and  difficulty, 
The  paths,  the  sea,  the  mountains,  the  vaUeys  ; 
How  great  is  the  annoyance,  how  great  the  toil ! 
Full  of  peril  is  this  journey ; 

Ambuscades  at  the  bridges  and  the  crossings,  1520 
Venomous  and  poisonous^ 
And  spyings  of  foreign  people  ; 
Especially  the  felon  Romans 
Seek  nothing  but  gain  and  gifts  ; 

The  red  gold  and  the  white  silver  1525 

They  covet  as  a  leech  does  blood  ; 

So  many  perils  has  it,  one  knows  not  how  to  say  : 

And  to  you  we  say,  good  sire, 

You  shall  here  expend  your  treasure. 

Give  up  manors  to  purposes  of  piety,  1530 
With  it  you  shall  build  a  grand  church, 
Situate  in  the  midst  of  your  land, 
To  the  sainted  memory  and  honour 
Of  some  martyr  and  confessor, 

With  people  of  rehgion  1 535 

Who  shall  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  pray, 

Who  as  long  as  the  world  lasts 

Shall  of  serving  God  undertake  the  duty. 

Who  to  the  souls  of  your  ancestors 

Who  are  dead,  shall  bring  great  aid;  1540 

For  kings  present,  for  kings  future, 

And  for  the  estate  of  the  kingdom  and  peace. 


'  I  have  translated  this  as  if  it 
"were  entuchement.  See  the  glos- 
sary.   The  word  in  the  text,  en- 


cuchement,  lying  in  ivait,  may,  how- 
ever, be  correct. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


225 


In  purity  of  life  without  wickedness 
Shall  offer  to  God  service 
1545  In  masses  and  matins 
Fasts  and  disciplines, 

Singing  and  reading  and  chanting  in  alternate  verses. 

Giving  alms  to  the  poor, 

And  shelter  to  travellers, 
1550  And  living  a  chaste  life. 

Many  are  worth  much  more  than  one, 

Especially  good  is  a  community. 

Which  lasts  for  a  long  time. 

Which  is  not  a  good  soon  at  an  end. 
1555  Send  therefore  to  the  Pope, 

That  he  may  absolve  you  from  your  vow. 

And  that  you  may  know  it.  Sire, 

We  do  not  wish  to  advise  or  to  say 

That  the  journey  be  entirely  given  up ; 
1560  But  tq  have  still  some  delay, 

So  you  shaU  send  weU  lettered  clerks 

And  with  them  wise  knights, 

And  send  to  our  father, 

Who  on  earth  is  in  the  place  of  Saint^^Peter, 
1565  Who  has  fuUy  the  power 

To  alter  and  to  free  from  a  vow, 

When  through  the  alms  and  the  benefits 

He  sees  advantage,  increase,  J  profit, 

And  the  honour  of  Holy  Church, 
1570  To  advance  which  he  has  taken  on  himself  the  care. 

And  in  the  court  of  Rome 

Be  the  end  of  all  this  counsel, 

When  they  whom  you  shall  send  shall  arrive, 

Which  counsel  you  wiU  pardon. 


They  re^ 
quest  the 
King  to 
obtain  a 
release 
from  the 
Pope  of  his. 
Vow  of 
Pilgrimage, 


1575     "  And,  Sire  king,  on  the  other  side 

It  is  better  to  disclose  it  sooner  or  later; 
It  is  weU  to  speak  and  to  repeat  it, 
That  you  be  not  opposed  to  us, 


224. 


LIFE  OF 


1580 


1585 


TheKing 
yields  if 
the  Pope 
consent. 


Not  with  our  counsels  or  our  judgments 
Have  you  sworn  this,  loyal  King  Edward ; 
Nor  can  you  then,  if  a  reason  to  give 
You  wish,^  without  us  undertake  such  a  thing; 
Nor  without  permission  of  the  commons  (undertake) 
Such  peril  to  the  crown." 

Each  class  of  the  people  say, 

Have  pity,  gentle  King  Edward, 
Loyal  counsel  give  thee 
Thy  own  lawful  people  ; 
For  the  safety  of  your  country 

Trust  well  to  this  advice."  1590 

So  much  they  lament,  and  so  much  they  cry, 
And  that  he  for  God's  sake  remain,  say, 
That  the  king  through  their  prayer 
Consents  to  them,  but  on  this  condition,  that 
The  Pope  agrees  to  it : 
Then  have  all  the  design 

To  choose  from  among  them  such  messengers. 
Who  with  good  will  know  both  how  to  speak 
And  to  perform  this  message 
For  the  noble  king  and  his  baronage. 


1595 


1600 


Two  Bi<       The  prelate  of  York,  who  wise 

Romelo  sensible  in  speaking, 

obtain  for  Whose  name  was  Aeldred,  is  chosen  for  this  ; 
And  he,  who  was  sensible  in  words 
And  loyal  in  deeds,  he  of  Winchester, 
Whose  name  was  Herman,  is  to  be  the  other. 


the  King 
release 
from  his 
Vow. 


1605 


They  ar- 
rive at 
Homci 


The}"  are  requested  thither  to  go. 
And  they  prepare  and  get  ready  ; 
To  the  court  they  come,  and  have  discovered, 
God  had  provided  and  ordered  it,  1610 
The  pope  whose  name  was  Leo, 
A  holy  man  of  much  religion, 

^  This  is  literally  who  a  reason  to  give  wishes,  the  author  having  mixed 
up  two  constructions. 


S.  EDWAKD  THE  CONFESSOR.  225 

And  all  the  cardinals, 
And  of  the  chief  prelates 
1615  A  very  great  assembly, 

Which  there  was  prepared  and  united 
To  hold  a  general  council. 

They,  when  they  know  these  two  have  arrived, 
Have  great  joy  and  hope 
1620  That  confirmed  would  be  their  provision, 
For  of  great  authority 

And  of  great  intelligence  are  they  possessed. 


When  the  pope  their  message  Answer  of 

Hears  and  understands,  with  kind  intention  (l?eaTx. 
1625  In  whatever  by  them  he  sends  and  prays  io^4) 

His  dear  son  Edward,  he  consents 

That  an  abbey  which  is  destroyed 

He  restore,  or  build  one  entirely 

To  the  praise  and  glory  of  God, 
1630  And  to  the  memory  of  Saint  Peter; 

And  releases  him  from  his  vow  of  a  journey, 

Since  it  would  cause  injury  to  the  kingdom  ; 

And  grants  that  under  the  protection  should  be 

Of  Saint  Peter  and  Paul  his  companion, 
1635  Whatever  he  with  good  design 

Should  wish  to  give  to  his  house ; 

And  his  blessing  he  gives  him. 

When  the  assembled  council 

Hears  the  sum  of  the  message, 
1640  It  confirms  it  and  assents  to  it; 

The  witness  to  it  was  sure  and  full  : 

Then  a  guarantee  was  put  to  the  writing, 

Where  the  buUa  hangs  by  the  silk, 

At  the  council,  which  was  all  through 
1645  By  common  wish  and  consent. 

Read  in  quiet  and  in  silence ; 


P 


226 


LIFE  OF 


And  then  by  the  advice  of  the  legists 

There  was  a  counter- writing  in  the  great  register ; 

That  no  one  ever  attempt 

To  infringe  this  privilege  1650 
Which  is  thus  confirmed  at  Rome  ; 
And  this  is  the  sum  of  the  writing, 
Which  is  in  Latin  distinctly 

Written,  that  any  one  may  be  certain  respecting  it. 

Of  the  writing  this  is  the  sum  :  1655 
^'  Leo,  Bishop  of  Rome, 

Servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  to  King  Edward 
iSends  health  and  blessing  : 

"  Since  I  have  heard  and  understood 
Your  will,  purpose,  and  vow,  1660 
To  the  King  of  all  kings  I  give  thanks, 
Through  whom  in  common  reign 
The  renowned  kings  of  earth, 
And  princes  in  order  to  do  justice; 

Since  always  near  1665 

Is  God  to  his  real  friends. 

And  all  the  same  is  the  will 

Of  God  and  of  his  saints,  as  if  one. 

To  his  saints  is  He  head  and  to  us ; 

He  surely  wills  what  His  apostles  will.  1670 

To  Saint  Peter  art  thou  held 

By  thy  promise  and  by  thy  vow  ; 

For  the  reason  which  has  been  already  said 

I  do  what  pleases  God ;  thus  are  you  quit : 

In  peril  is  your  land,  1675 

Since  from  neighbours  it  fears  war ; 

To  thee  it  belongs  to  guide  the  rein 

Of  justice  towards  those,  who  full 

Of  wrath  are  and  treason. 

And  trouble  the  country;  1680 
So  that  there  might  arise  peril 
From  your  departure,  good  son ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


227 


By  the  power  which  to  me  belongs 

From  Almighty  God, 
1685  And  the  might  of  Saint  Peter 

Who  was  his  holy  apostle, 

Who  received  a  gift  of  this  power 

In  that  hour  when  He  said  to  him,^ 

'Whatever  you  shall  bind  on  earth, 
1690  All  shall  be  bound  in  Heaven, 

And  whatever  you  shall  absolve, 

In  Heaven  shall  be  all  freed 

Even  I,  a  mortal,  who  in  the  place  of  Saint  Peter 

Shall  be  able  to  do  it ;  and  by  the  prayer 
1695  Of  all  this  assembly,  which  agrees  to  it, 

Since  it  is  the  present  will  of  God  ; 

Of  thy  vow  of  which  thou  art  held. 

For  which  thou  fearest  lest  God  be  wroth, 

And  of  thy  sins  which  from  infancy 
1700  Thou  hast  committed  by  thy  ignorance. 

And  by  negligence  aforetime, 

Absolve  you,  son,  on  this  condition, 

That  to  the  poor  in  alms  you  restore 

The  treasure  you  have  intention  to  expend, 
1705  A  monastery  in  honour  of  Saint  Peter 

A  royal  one  you  make,  for  chant  and  prayer 

Where  monks  shall  take  pains  and  care. 

To  serve  God  while  the  world  lasts ; 

And  that  you  complete  the  church  entire, 
1710  Or  restore  one  that  is  destroyed; 

The  monastery  in  freedom  put 

That  it  be  subject  to  no  layman  but  the  king  ; 

And  that  always  of  the  house 

The  king  be  especial  patron, 
1715  And  that  the  privileges  and  freedom 

He  give  which  are  given  to  the  church. 

I  will  that  the  Pope  be  its  guardian 

Henceforth  for  all  the  rest  of  his  life ; 


J     Matth.  xvi.  19. 


228 


LIFE  OF 


And  if  any  mortal  attempt 

To  infringe  this  my  consent,  1720 
May  he  be  finally  cursed, 
Condemned  to  the  torments  of  Hell." 


a^Herm^t  adventure  which  you  shall  hear, 

relative  to  Was  the  king  now  well  informed 
the  Pope's  Qf  ^he  messengers  and  of  the  result 

nnsTver 

Of  their  message  and  their  journej^ 

The  answer  which  is  written 

Is  proved  by  a  hermit, 

Who  had  great  favour  with  God  and  men, 

Because  he  lived  very  holily, 

And  was  of  a  very  lofty  life. 

And  had  his  abode 

In  a  good  souterrain. 

Living  on  fruit  and  roots  : 

Of  great  age,  and  now  near 

To  his  end  was  this  holy  hermit. 

To  receive  the  great  rewards 

Which  in  Heaven  were  stored  up  for  him. 


1725 


1730 


1735 


One  night  by  chance, 
When  during  the  day  he  had  given  much  pains  17^0 
To  pray  and  read  in  Scripture 
How  hard  are  the  pains  of  Hell, 
And  how  the  enduring  life 
Of  Heaven  is  sweet  and  to  be  desired. 

So  far  this  thought  conducts  him,  174:5 
He  can  neither  sleep  nor  repose  : 
Saint  Peter  appears  to  him  now 
Bright  and  beautiful,  like  to  a  clerk  ; 
He  is  amazed  ;  and  Saint  Peter  says 

Gently,  "  Fear  not,  brother  ;  1750 

I  am  Peter  who  keep 

The  keys  of  Heaven.    Tell  Edward 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


The  rightful  king  of  England, 

That  his  desire  and  his  prayer 
1755  By  me,  who  have  prayed  God  for  it, 

According  to  his  pleasure  is  accomplished ; 

Of  all  his  sins  he  has  pardon, 

And  absolution  from  his  vow, 

By  my  power  and  my  right 
1 760  Who  govern  the  bolts  of  Heaven, 

On  the  agreement  and  condition 

That  to  me  he  make  a  house. 

Where  he  may  have  a  convent  of  monks 

Taught  according  to  the  order  of  Saint  Benedict, 
1765  That  they  shaU  give  their  care  to  serve  God 

And  me  while  the  world  lasts. 

At  London  is  the  spot  marked  out, 

Two  leagues  from  the  city, 

Thorney,  where  is  a  church 
1770  Ancient  and  situated  low, 

So  that  no  poverty  may  overtake  it. 

Towards  the  west  on  the  Thames. 

I  myself  will  consecrate  the  spot 

With  my  hands,  since  I  hold  it  very  dear. 
1775  There  I  will  that  he  build  his  church. 

But  first  mark  out  the  boundary. 

This  place  shall  be  very  glorious, 

Pleasing  to  the  Lord  above. 

"And  let  him  know  that  his  messengers 
1780  Are  coming  to  turn  him  from  his  intention, 
On  this  day  they  will  pass  the  mountains, 
And  on  this  day  they  will  sail  on  the  sea, 
And  on  this  day  they  will  come  to  the  king; 
Their  privilege  he  will  see  that  they  have, 
]  785  Nor  can  hurt  them  wind  nor  water ; 
I  myself  will  conduct  them. 
Thus  I  wish  without  fail  to  tell  you 
Of  the  messengers  coming  from  Rome 
The  dangers  and  the  journeys 
1790  Which  are  to  come,  and  which  passed, 

P  3  -H- 


230 


LIFE  OF 


Of  tlie  privileges  and  freedom 

That  they  may  bring  the  particulars  that  have  been 
decided ; 

And  to  relate  the  history  of  the  messengers, 
That  the  king  may  have  no  doubt  of  the  story, 

"I  am  he  to  whom  in  Normandy  1795 
He  prayed  for  succour  and  aid, 
So  that  to  me  he  vowed  of  his  own  accord 
To  come  to  Rome  to  my  monastery  : 
Now  I  will  then  that  he  cause  at  Thorney 
An  honourable  monastery  to  be  made;  1800 
And  I  wish,  and  let  him  well  know  my  advice, 
That  my  church  should  be  in  this  place. 
As  for  those  who  shall  serve  me  there, 
Hence  to  Paradise  they  shall  go, 

And  I,  because  it  is  my  office,  1805 
Will  allow  them  to  enter  Heaven. 

^'  Whatever  I  have  here  said  to  3'ou, 
Clearly  put  in  writing, 
Send  it  to  the  king  and  his  baronage, 

To  strengthen  their  courage.  1810 

To  God  I  commend  thee.    I  depart ; 

From  me  salute  King  Edward.'' 

When  this  he  had  said,  with  the  dawn 

He  vanished  before  the  day. 

The  hermit  now  awakes;  1815 
Certainly  it  was  a  miracle  and  a  great  marvel; 
For  on  the  day  that  this  vision 
By  night  was  seen,  as  we  read. 
The  messengers  were  at  court, 

Who  were  neither  dumb  nor  deaf;  1820 
Their  need  have  they  accomplished  according  to  their 
intention, 

Returning  have  they  finished  their  journey 

With  permission  and  blessings 

From  the  Pope  and  all  his  companions. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


231 


1825  And  they  come  without  delay, 
.  Without  waiting  or  interruption 

Very  soon,  on  ambling  palfreys, 

As  does  a  galley  by  (the  work  of)  the  rowers. 

Now  let  us  say  what  did  the  worthy, 
1830  The  good  hermit  in  the  mean  while. 


The  good  man  delays  not,  in  the  morning 
He  causes  it  to  be  written  on  parchment, 
The  whole  matter  from  beginning  to  end, 
And  then  sealed  with  wax  ; 

1835  He  has  it  very  soon  carried,  as  from 
Saint  Peter,  to  the  good  King  Edward  : 
He  reads  the  writing,  is  overjoyed  with  it, 
But  he  will  not  that  it  be  seen  or  heard. 
Excepting  by  his  intimates,  for  he  desires  not 

1840  That  it  be  considered  folly  or  mockery. 
When  the  messengers  shall  come, 
He  will  know  if  they  agree; 
If  they  agree  nob  entirely, 
It  will  be  held  nothing  but  a  deception  ; 

1845  But  if  the  writing  agree 

With  the  fact,  then  there  is  no  contradiction  ; 
So  the  event  will  be  assured, 
To  all  will  it  then  be  clear. 


The  Her- 
mit sends 
the  ac- 
count of  it 
to  the  King. 


The  messengers  come  from  Rome 
1850  Bearing  the  result  respecting  the  royal  vow ; 

All  the  barons  are  assembled 

To  hear  this  great  message. 

And  they  begin  to  say  to  all 

Their  message,  to  read  according  to  the  wiitino 
1855  And  the  adventure,  that  is  written. 

Which  came  to  the  king  from  the  holy  hermit. 

The  one  letter  with  the  other  entirely 

Agrees,  so  that  no  one  is  in  doubt 


Eeturn  of 
the  Bishops 
fromEome. 
The  King 
freed  from 
his  vow. 


232 


LIFE  OF 


That  the  command  comes 

From  Almighty  God, 

And  Saint  Peter,  who  of  the  gate 

Of  Holy  Paradise  carries  the  keys ; 

For  the  one  comes  from  the  east, 

And  the  other  from  the  west ; 

Hence  every  one  is  assured  of  it, 

Because  the  recluse  was  very  far  away, 

Where  of  it  he  could  not  be  certified,  . 

In  the  country  of  Worcester, 

Far  from  men  in  the  wilderness, 

On  the  slope  of  a  wood, 

Enclosed  in  a  cave  which  he  had  obtained, 

Deep  down  in  the  grey  rock ; 

Nor  was  he  thinking  at  all  in  his  heart 

Of  the  king's  vow,  or  of  his  journey, 

Until  God  sent  to  him 

Saint  Peter,  who  related  it  to  him. 

His^Speecli     When  the  king  knows  by  this  sign 
rons.        That  it  is  God's  pleasure  that  he  remain, 

To  his  barons  who  await  him, 

He  now  says  openly  ; 

"  Lords  barons,  since  what  pleases  you 
Has  (pleased)  him  who  is  King  of  kings, 
Now  is  my  heart  at  ease  ; 
I  acquit  you  of  this  tax, 
Which  was  collected  through  the  country. 
And  from  a  favour  turned  into  a  debt ; 
A  charter  I  give  you  that  it  be  confirmed. 
For  all  time  certain  and  lasting, 
In  this  common  parliament. 
So  much  the  surer  is  the  gift/' 

Now  the  king  amends  his  life, 
SriSng^^  Makes  large  distribution  to  the  poor, 
And  was  praying  early  and  late. 
Who  did  the  benefits  but  King  Edward? 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


233 


1895  Who  clothed  the  naked  poor 

But  Edward  the  holy,  the  gentle  ? 

Who  fed  the  hungry 

But  Edward  the  glorious  ? 

Edward  gave  these  gifts, 
1900  Proclaimed  deliverance  from  his  prisons  ; 

Nor  allowed  himself  to  be  conquered  by  avarice, 

But  held  it  as  a  very  great  vice ; 

Of  making  excuses  he  was  much  ashamed. 

Of  gold  or  silver  no  account  he  made. 
1905  His  excellence  increases  from  day  to  day, 

And  his  fame  and  his  honours. 

And  he  was  of  great  humility  ; 

Of  the  needy  he  had  pity  ; 

Without  opposition  and  raillery 
1910  He  did  his  alms  in  private ; 

He  had  not  in  his  country  a  house 

Of  order  and  of  religion 

Which  had  not  from  him  a  royal  gift, 

Which  owed  him  not  a  blessing. 
1915  Nor  ought  I  pass  over  nor  to  be  silent 

How  gentle  and  debonair  he  was  ; 

By  a  history  I  will  prove  it 

Which  prevents  one  from  forgetting. 

It  chanced  that  King  Edward 
1920  Was  at  London  in  his  palace;  A  Miracle. 

He  went  to  the  chapel  of  Saint  Peter 

Which  was  near,  to  hear  mass, 

And  a  great  circle  of  knights, 

Among  whom  was  Hugo  the  chamberlain. 
1925  A  poor  man  was  sitting  in  the  road 

Deformed,  a  beggar,  and  orphaned, 

Guil  Michel  was  his  name  ; 

And  he  was  Irish  by  nation, 


234 


LIFE  OF 


Thin,  deformed,  feeble,  and  weary. 

Who  cried  out  "  Alas,  alas  !  1930 
I  am  here  a  poor  wretch. 
On  whom  no  one  takes  pity, 
Who  am  deformed  and  disfigured  ; 
Alas !  why  was  I  ever  born  ? 

He  had  a  face  contracted  and  discoloured,  1935 

All  had  pity  on  his  lamentation, 

He  had  his  feet  twisted,  his  nerves  torpid, 

His  legs  without  coverings  curved 

So  that  the  joints  of  his  knees 

Turned  towards  his  back  against  nature.  1940 

His  feet  bent  the  wrong  way,  withered, 

Were  turned  round  and  attached  themselves  behind  him. 

By  a  convenient  stool 

Which  he  held  against  his  breast. 

The  poor  unfortunate  dragged  himself  1945 

By  this  on  a  good  way. 

He  sees  Plugelin,  cries  out  loudly, 

Mercy,  Hugo,  have  you  none  on  me  ? 
Of  old  wert  thou  gentle  in  blood. 

And  pitiful  and  frank  of  heart/'  1950 

Explain,''  said  Hugo,  "  what  I  can  do  for  you.'" 
He  answered  him  very  humbly, 
"To  Rome  have  I  gone  six  times 
In  this  manner,  in  this  distress. 

Six  times  at  Home  have  I  been,  1955 

A  pilgrim,  weary,  and  ill  at  ease, 

Where  Saint  Peter  has  promised  me  health ; 

But  on  this  condition. 

That  the  gentle  King  Edward, 

Whom  may  God  and  Saint  Peter  protect,  1960 
On  his  own  royal  neck 

As  far  as  the  monastery  deign  to  carry  me ; 
Saint  Peter  his  dear  one  wills  it, 
The  saint  whom  he  loves  above  all ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


235 


19C5  He  requests  and  commands  it, 

And  by  me  a  sinner  bids  him 

Not  to  omit  to  do  it. 

As  he  desires  favour  from  God  ; 

And  do  you  for  me  carry  the  message 
1970  Hugelin  bold  of  heart." 

He  goes  to  relate  it  to  the  King  ; 

He  answers  :     I  will  do  it  by  my  faith  ; 

With  joined  hands  I  thank  God, 

That  for  such  an  office  he  has  chosen  me.'^ 
1975  Now  he  has  sent  for  the  poor  man, 

Takes  him  up  on  his  back,  thus  treats  him  as  a  load, 

Carries  away  the  weary  sick  man : 

The  ignorant  make  their  mock  of  it. 

They  say  to  him,     Cease  now 
1980  From  carrying  the  tired  stinkard. 

From  his  sores  the  matter 

Descends  along  your  dress. 

Soils  your  body  and  robes, 

And  wets  you  even  to  the  hams." 
1985  But  he  ceases  not  from  carrying  him. 

Now,  lo  !  of  the  dead  flesh 

The  joints  are  straightened  and  loosened, 

The  deformities  are  righted, 

The  nerves  which  were  turned  the  wrong  way 
1 990  Are  restored  in  their  right  position. 

The  King  now  tired  and  weary, 

Him  who  never  had  gone  a  foot, 

Before  the  altar  on  the  steps 

Lets  down,  and  he  stood  up  on  his  feet ; 
1995  And  he  praised  God  who  has  cured  him. 

And  so  do  those  who  are  there  with  him. 

Now  seized  him  by  the  hand 

Godriz,  who  then  was  sacristan  ; 


P  6  4- 


236 


LIFE  OF 


He  directs  him  to  praise  God, 

Presents  him  before  the  high  altar ;  2000 

With  sure  step  carefully 

Conducts  him  along  this  pavement, 

Which  hurts  him  not  or  makes  him  tremble ; 

Whence  to  all  it  seems  a  wonder. 

Because  for  long  time  was  known  2005 

The  deformed  man  to  all  passers  by ; 

They  praise  the  King  of  Heaven  above, 

Singing  Te  Deum  laudamus. 

The  poor  man  who  feels  himself  cured, 

To  God  gives  thanks  and  acknowledgments,  2010 

And  that  people  may  have  remembrance  of  it, 

He  hangs  up  there  on  the  wall  his  stool, 

Then  becomes  a  pilgrim 

Of  Saint  Peter,  pursues  his  journey : 

The  king  for  his  sustenance  2015 
Causes  money  to  be  given  to  him ; 
He  served  God  as  long  as  he  hved. 
This  account  I  therefore  write, 
That  by  it  may  be  understood 

How  from  his  true  and  tender  heart,  2020 
He  loved  the  apostle  Saint  Peter, 
His  Lord  and  our's. 


Restora-        Then  he  has  intention  and  greater  desire 
^^gj^/      To  love  him  and  to  serve  him, 

minster.     And  to  restore  this  church,  2025 
Which  is  founded  on  the  Thames, 
The  sanctity  of  which  is  assured. 
Puined  was  it  by  poverty, 
That  which  by  men  of  old  was  called, 

As  before  I  told  you,  Thorney,  2030 
The  fame  of  which  was  assured  and  good. 
For  Saint  Peter  in  person 
Dedicated  it  with  a  bright 
Company  of  holy  angels, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


237 


2035  And  since  to  my  subject  Its  History. 

It  belongs,  it  is  right  that  I  should  tell  it ; 

I  will  not  omit  for  any  labour 

The  commencement  of  the  history, 

And  the  reason  of  the  foundation 
2040  And  then  of  the  dedication, 

Of  which  the  written  history  assures  us. 

Of  old,  King  Ethelbert 

Who  reigned  in  the  country  of  Kent, 

With  whom  I  must  begin, 
2045  Whom  Saint  Austin  converted. 

Had  a  nephew  valiant  and  bold. 

Who  became  a  Christian  through  Saint  Augustin, 

Kinof  of  the  East  Ans^les, 

Whose  name  was  Sebert,  and  baptized 
2050  Was  in  the  name  of  the  Trinity  : 

At  London  he  built  a  monastery: 

Which  to  Saint  Paul  it  pleased  him  to  dedicate  ; 

There  was  his  chief  city  ; 

Within  the  walls  he  had  well  placed  it, 
2055  A  bishop  he  had  put  there  on  his  throne 

Ordained  by  Saint  Austin, 

Whose  name  was  Mellitus,  whom  Saint  Gregory 
Sent  us  as  the  history  tells  ; 
Then  King  Sebert  undertook  it, 
2060  With  the  consent  of  his  uncle  Ethelbert 
And  through  Saint  Mellitus,  who  was 

Of  exalted  life  and  great  virtue  ;  Us  Dedicf- 

A  monastery  he  erected  to  Saint  Peter  '  tion. 

Towards  the  west,  for  chant  and  prayer: 
2065  He  directs  and  has  arranged  everything. 

When  the  church  was  completed,^ 

And  ready  for  the  dedication. 

And  furnished  with  the  crosses  as  is  befitting, 

And  Saint  Mellitus  on  the  morrow 
2070  Was  quite  prepared  to  dedicate  it. 

'  The  order  of  this  and  the  previous  line  has  been  changed  in  the 
translation. 


238 


LIFE  OF 


The  previous  night  for  the  wonder 

Many  people  wait  there  and  watch, 

Who  admire  the  sight  of  such  a  consecration, 

As  being  persons  newly  converted  to  God, 

Who  ever  admire  the  sight  of  such  an  event.  2075 

Lo  !  at  night  by  the  Thames 
A  man  in  a  strange  vesture, 
Who  cries  out  from  hour  to  hour, 
And  ceases  not,  and  continues 

To  the  lay  passengers  there  who  pass,^  2080 

"Who  there  will  cause  me  to  arrive, 

Shall  have  a  rich  reward,  let  him  well  know." 

A  fisherman  who  this  hears  and  sees, 
Goes,  receives  him  into  his  boat ; 

On  the  other  side  puts  him  on  shore  ;  2085 

And  he  as  soon  as  he  arrives 

Has  entered  into  his  monastery  ; 

The  air  becomes  bright  and  clear, 

There  is  not  in  the  monastery  darkness  or  shadow ; 

Now  is  there  a  great  number  of  angels,  2090 

Who  are  come  to  his  service 

To  dedicate  this  church. 

So  much  odour  is  there  now  throughout, 

That  it  seems  to  this  fisherman 

That  the  sun  and  the  moon  2095 

Lend  or  give  all  their  brightness ; 

Angels  from  Heaven  descending 

He  sees,  and  then  reascending ; 

Such  joy  had  he,  that  it  seems  to  him 

That  he  is  ravished  in  Paradise  2100 

By  the  vision  which  appears. 

When  they  have  done  everything  which  serves 
By  reason  to  the  dedication. 
To  his  fisherman  who  waits 

The  noble  Saint  Peter  comes,  2105 
*'Art  thou  still  here,  good  brother?" 


1  The  translation  of  v.  2080  is 
put  forward  with  great  doubt ;  per- 
haps the  inverted  commas  should 
have  been  placed  before  this  line  in- 


stead of  the  next,  and  then  the  sense 
might  be,  "Ah,  loyal  passenger 
who  passest  by" — but  then  we  ought 
to  have  had  passes  for  passe.  • 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


239 


"  Yes,  sire,  but  in  terror 

Have  I  been  this  mght"    "  Why  ?" 
Because  that,  if  I  dare  tell  it  you, 
2110  So  glistening  were  you,  good  sire, 

More  beautiful  and  bright  were  you 

Than  is  the  sun  at  mid-day, 

I  fear  lest  all  the  brightness  should  burn  me." 

"  Friend,"  said  Saint  Peter,  "  fear  not; 
2115  Hast  thou  then  food  for  me  or  others?" 

Sire,  I  could  not  but  be  listening 

To  the  celestial  visitants  only 

Of  whom  all  this  place  was  full. 

And  the  brightness  which  from  you  came, 
2120  So  blinded  and  occupied  my  eyes, 

That  this  night  I  have  caught  but  one  fish  ; 

From  you  I  look  for  my  reward." 

And  he  said  to  him,  "  Now  in  the  Thames 

Cast  thy  nets,  thou  shalt  have  a  capture." 
2125  And  he  did  it ;  he  caught  fish 

At  once  in  great  plenty, 

With  which  he  was  rich  and  well  stored  ; 

To  land  have  the  nets  drawn  them, 

Of  which  the  greater  part  were  salmon  : 
2130  And  he  said,  "  Fisherman  take  one: 

So  shall  you  make  from  me  this  present 

To  Mellitus  ;  say  clearly 

That  I  Peter,  the  keeper  of  the  keys  of  Heaven, 

This  monastery  come  here  to  dedicate  ; 
2135  A  true  testimony  of  it  you  take, 

Sufiicient  proofs  he  will  there  find  ; 

And  do  not  undertake  to  dedicate 

The  monastery  since  I  have  accomplished  it. 

Tell  him  that  I  give  all 
2140  My  love  and  my  blessing 

To  this  my  church. 

Which  God  himself  also  prizes. 

This  shall  be  my  frequent  resort  : 

By  the  power  which  to  me  belongs 


240 


LIFE  OF 


I  will  absolve  the  people  of  their  sins,  2145 

The  bound  here  will  I  deliver : 

The  gate  shall  not  be  interdicted  to  them 

So  that  they  may  not  have  entrance  into  Paradise. 

To  the  Bishop  Mellitus  tell 

"What  thou  hast  heard  and  seen  here,  2150 
And  that  he  to  the  people  discover 
From  point  to  point  all  this  business." 
The  fisherman  all  his  speech 
Understands  in  his  heart  and  well  listens. 

"  Sire/'  said  he,  "  I  have  understood,  2155 
All  your  commands  I  will  perform." 
At  his  feet  he  falls,  and  much  prays  him 
That  he  be  his  counsel  and  aid. 
He  says  to  him,  "  Henceforward  have 

Mercy  on  me  as  thy  servant,  2160 
And  accept  the  service  and  homage 
From  me  and  from  my  lineage." 

Now  from  him  the  holy  elder 
Witli  joy  and  brightness  departs  ; 

The  day  soon  begins  to  dawn,  2165 

The  Bishop  Mellitus  now  rises, 

And  begins  to  prepare  all 

That  was  belonging  to  his  office. 

As  for  so  great  a  dedication. 

Anointing  oils  and  vestments  :  21 70 

And  he  goes  at  the  dawn  of  day. 
Now  he  meets  the  fisherman, 
Who  was  very  mindful  and  wise 
In  performing  his  message 

Completely  from  beginning  to  end;  2175 
So  as  Saint  Peter  enjoined  him  ; 
From  Saint  Peter  in  a  gentle  manner 
He  made  the  present  of  the  salmon. 


Sire,"  said  he,  "  this  salmon, 
Thy  new  protector  sends  to  thee. 


2180 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOK. 


Who  at  night  was  thy  vicar, 

He  who  is  chief  of  the  apostles. 

Prince,  doorkeeper,  and  pastor 

With  high  service  and  great  honours 
2185  Of  all  the  cloisters  of  the  church; 

This  is  Saint  Peter  the  apostle. 

Who  has  dedicated  the  monastery 

Of  Westminster  this  night ; 

Marked  is  the  whole  church, 
2190  That  no  one  may  doubt  of  the  service. 

In  the  sand  the  writings 

All  fresh,  and  figured 

Without  fault,  evident  and  freshly  written 

There  you  will  see  the  Greek  alphabet." 
2195  The  bishop,  who  recognizes 

The  signs,  believes  all  his  words ; 

The  church  he  sees  sprinkled, 

And  marked  with  twelve  crosses  ; 

Within,  without,  the  walls  moistened, 
2200  Sprinkled  with  holy  water, 

And  the  alphabet  on  the  pavement, 

Written  distinctly  twice. 

And  the  marks  of  the  oil; 

And,  chief  of  the  miracles, 
2205  The  remains  of  the  candles. 

To  the  people  discloses  the  prelate 

Mellitus  all  this  word  by  word, 

Who  at  it  displays  great  exultation  and  joy. 

"  Sirs,"  says  he,     Christian  people, 

2210  For  you  hear  some  news, 

My  heart  leaps  for  joy  for  it ; 
Anything  so  strange  or  glorious 
You  never  heard,  so  marvellous  ; 
At  night  descended  the  grace 

2215  Of  God  from  Heaven  in  this  place. 
Our  Sire  Almighty  Jesus 
From  Heaven  sent  the  shining  one, 


LIFE  OF 


This  night  to  dedicate, 

Know  "well,  this  holy  monastery, 

Saint  Peter,  who  is  of  the  keys  of  Heaven  2220 

Powerful  and  spiritual  keeper  ; 

The  news  are  assuredly  certain,  . 

And  evident  the  marks 

Of  the  twelve  crosses,  the  anointing, 

The  writings  in  the  sand.  2225 

Nor  should  I  dare  to  interfere 

In  putting  other  blessing  there ; 

And  he  prevents  and  forbids 

Us  from  violating  what  he  commands. 

Well  assured  am  I  with  confidence  2230 

That  he  the  service  has  accomplished 

Sufficiently,  better,  and  in  a  more  saintly  manner, 

Than  a  hundred  such  (as  I),  in  truth,  could.^ 

By  a  vision  am  I  certain. 

And  by  the  testimony  of  this  fisherman,  2235 
With  other  signs  which  I  have 
Said,  the  truth  I  well  know, 
You  ought  much  to  love  this  spot 
Henceforward  and  to  honour  it ; 

For  Saint  Peter,  who  is  vicar  2240 

Of  God,  says  it  should  be  his  fi-equent  resort : 

Of  your  sins  he  will  absolve  you 

And  will  receive  you  in  Heaven, 

Since  all  those  whom  he  wishes  to  save. 

He  can,  as  chief  doorkeeper  of  Heaven."  2245 

All  those  who  the  news  hear 
Loudly  praise  the  miracles  of  God  ; 
At  this  time  and  henceforward 
To  the  monastery  men  paid  great  honour, 
And  flourished  in  green  memory  2250 
The  history  of  this  dedication. 

The  fisherman  and  his  lineage 
To  give  acknowledgment  of  their  homage, 


'  I  am  very  doubtful  as  to  the  meaning  of  this  line. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


To  Saint  Peter  give  a  large  portion 
2255  Of  what  they  gain  by  their  trade, 

The  tenth  they  are  accustomed  to  give  ; 

Whence  arises  to  them  more  gain  than  loss. 

But  one  who  acted  fraudulently  in  it, 

For  long  could  not  boast  himself, 
2260  He  had  by  it  loss  and  great  mishap ; 

To  Saint  Peter  it  behoved  him  to  make 

Amends  fully  ; 

At  his  altar  he  made  offerings ; 
So  that  he  restored  to  him  all 
2265  That  before  he  had  retained. 

By  this  account  I  have  recalled  the  memory, 

Just  as  the  history  testifies, 

Of  the  love  and  devotion 

Of  King  Edward,  the  reason  for  which 
2270  This  church,  which  was  almost  entirely 

Fallen  down  and  long  ago  destroyed. 

Since  the  time  of  which  I  relate  to  you 

Because  age  destroys  mighty  things. 

To  restore,  to  put  in  to  a  proper  condition 
2275  Under  a  prelate  he  had  often  wished, 

And  to  enrich  with  rich  gifts 

Of  treasure  and  possessions  ; 

His  body  he  grants  to  it  and  intends 

That  he  be  buried  in  this  church, 
2280  And  in  order  well  to  confirm  his  gifts. 

He  now  sends  to  Rome, 

Where  is  the  mother  throne  of  the  world, 
-  That  the  privilege  may  be  ratified  : 

But  the  one  who  was  so  intimate  a  friend 
2285  Was  dead,  and  another  put  into  his  seat, 

And  he  wishes  that  he  for  him  renew, 

And  reconfirm  and  reseal. 

And  cause  to  be  put  in  the  register 

All  the  grants  of  his  ancestor. 


244 


LIFE  OF 


^^escription  Now  he  laid  the  foundations  of  the  church  2290 
Church.     With  large  square  blocks  of  grey  stone  ; 

Its  foundations  are  deep, 

The  front  towards  the  east  he  makes  round, 

The  stones  are  very  strong  and  hard, 

In  the  centre  rises  a  tower,  2295 

And  two  at  the  western  front, 

And  fine  and  large  bells  he  hangs  there, 

The  pillars  and  entablature 

Are  rich  without  and  within, 

At  the  bases  and  capitals  2300 
The  work  rises  grand  and  royal, 
Sculptured  are  the  stones 
And  storied  the  windows  ; 
All  are  made  with  the  skill 

Of  a  good  and  loyal  workmanship  ;  2305 

And  when  he  finished  the  work, 

With  lead  the  church  completely  he  covers, 

He  makes  there  a  cloister,  a  chapter  house  in  front, 

Towards  the  east,  vaulted  and  round, 

Where  his  ordained  ministers  2310 
May  hold  their  secret  chapter  : 
Refectory  and  dormitory 
And  the  offices  in  the  tower. 
Splendid  manors,  lands  and  woods 

He  gives,  confirms  (the  gift)  at  once,  2315 

And  according  to  his  grant  he  intends 

For  liis  monastery  royal  freedom  : 

Monks  he  causes  there  to  assemble, 

Who  have  a  good  heart  there  to  serve  God, 

And  puts  the  order  in  good  condition  2320 

Under  a  holy  and  ordained  prelate  ; 

And  receives  the  number  of  the  convent 

According  to  the  order  of  Saint  Benedict. 

Three  Pre-     To  Rome  he  has  sent  three  prelates 

latessentto^^  his  most  loyal  friends,  2325 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR.  245 

An  archbishop  and  two  chosen  persons 

Wise  in  worldly  matters  and  in  waitings, 

Who  arrive  at  Rome, 

Where  then  a  council  was  being  held  : 
2330  So  was  their  decision  and  their  judgment 

Better  confirmed  with  greater  certainty  and 

When  their  request  was  read, 

All  had  great  joy  of  it ; 

Each  agrees  and  well  consents 
2335  That  it  be  lasting  and  stable. 

The  pope,  whose  name  was  Nicholas, 
Opposes  not  the  good  king, 
For  his  desire  was  rightful, 
Which  was  such  as  1  relate  ; 
2340  And  now  he  requests  that  he  send  it 
Fully  entered  in  writing ; 
The  Latin  is  placed  before, 
^  And  the  French  foUows  it. 

Both  the  one  and  the  other  writing  is  given, 
2345  What  the  Latin  says  in  French/ 
What  King  Edward  requests, 
What  the  pope  on  the  other  hand  agrees  to, 
The  one  requests,  the  other  agrees  ; 
I  forget  not  the  one  or  the  other. 

2350       Of  Holy  Church  to  the  sovereign 

Pastor,  according  to  the  will 

Of  God,  Nicholas  of  Rome, 

Who  is  called  the  Pope ; 

King  Edward  sends  health, 
2355  As  right  and  reason  requires  ; 

We  give  thanks  to  the  King  of  kings, 

Who  formerly  had  a  good  pastor, 


weight. 


Rome  to 
obtain  con- 
firmation 
of  its  Privi- 
leges, 


Letter  of 
Edward  to 
the  Pope. 
(Nicholas 
II.  1058- 
1061.) 


'  The  MS.  has  erroneously,  "  What  the  French  says  in  Latin.'^ 


246 


LIFE  OF 


So  have  we  now  Nicholas, 

"Who  of  Leo  follows  well  the  steps. 

It  seems  to  me  that  you  take  pains  to  be 

Better  than  was  your  ancestor. 

"  Much  I  pray  that  according  to  the  justice 
Of  my  purpose  care  may  occupy  you, 
And  that  the  request  may  ally  us 
In  friendsliip  together. 
To  acquit  me  of  the  vow 
To  Saint  Peter  with  which  I  am  bound. 
Have  I  a  monastery  restored  : 
A  convent  exists  placed 
Under  an  abbat,  who  shall  always 
Live  according  to  the  order  of  Saint  Benedict ; 
The  church  is  accomplished  and  finished 
According  to  what  was  designed 
By  your  ancestor  Leo  ; 
By  a  writing  which  we  have  from  him 
To  its  freedom  he  gives  consent, 
According  to  what  belongs  to  the  king  ; 
And  I  pray  that  you  confirm  it, 
Maintain  and  increase  it ; 
And  we  are  ready  to  obtain  for  you 
Your  rights  in  England, 
That  you  for  our  kingdom 
May  pray  Saint  Peter  the  apostle 
And  Saint  Paul  his  companion, 
That  nothing  but  honour  come  to  it, 
That  it  may  save  my  body  and  soul. 
Now  farewell ;  God,  who  is  able,  guard  you  ! " 

AnsweT  '     "^^^  ^^P^  ^^^^  consents  to  it. 

And  sends  this  letter  to  the  King  ; 

tion^fthe   '  Nicholas,  servant  of  the  servants  of  Jesus, 


Privileges  To  King  Edward  sends  health. 
Of  friendship,  of  honour  increas 
And  a  long  reign  and  peace. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


Thanks  I  give  with  joined  hands 
2395  To  God  and  the  saints  of  Heaven ; 

Who  have  inclined  your  heart 

To  love  and  honour  us, 

And  to  obey  the  apostles, 

And  to  agree  to  our  intention 
2400  Through  the  power  and  dignity 

Which  is  given  to  me  by  God : 

And  may  you  have  full  blessing 

And  pardon  of  your  sins  ; 

And  I  grant  you  my  prayers, 
2405  As  did  Pope  Leo  for  himself; 

And  if  now  I  do  a  right  thing, 

May  you  have  an  equal  share  with  myself ; 

So  that  from  an  earthly  kingdom 

You  may  pass  to  a  Heavenly ; 
2410  In  Heaven  may  you  have  joy  and  glory. 

On  earth  victory  over  your  enemies, 

From  ills  God  grant  you  release, 

May  he  confirm  your  reign  in  peace. 

I  confirm  to  you  and  to  you  grant 
24]  5  Whatever  before  me  gave  you 

Leo  the  just  Pope, 

That  there  may  not  be  ever  a  mortal  man 

After  me,  prince  or  Pope, 

Who  at  any  time  shall  infringe  or  take  away 
2420  The  dignities  of  your  church, 

Or  the  right  or  the  freedom. 

By  my  power  aforesaid. 

Free  from  subjection  to  the  bishop 

Let  it  always  be ;  and  let  there  be  no  patron 
2425  Of  this  church  ever  but  the  king ; 

And  there  let  the  king  be  consecrated, 

Placed  on  his  throne  and  crowned; 

And  there  be  the  regalia  preserved 

In  sure  and  certain  protection, 
2430  Of  which  let  the  abbat  and  the  convent 

Be  guardians  for  ever. 


248 


LIFE  OF 


Nor  by  force  or  violence 

Of  the  king,  nor  by  sentence  of  the  bishop 

Let  this  convent  be  disturbed, 

So  that  it  may  not  elect  with  the  freedom  2435 

Befitting  their  house, 

An  abbat  without  any  contention. 

Nor  let  them  take  an  alien  foreigner 

Through  love,  nor  through  hate ; 

Let  not  the  bishop  send  there  his  commands,  2440 

Excepting  with  entreaty  and  by  permission 

Of  the  abbat,  whom  they  shall  have. 

And  the  convent  which  he  shall  have  under  him  ; 

Nor  ever  let  there  be  there  an  ordinary 

Entrance,  so  as  of  right  to  cause  2445 

That  it  be  for  a  high  road  and  general  cemetery. 

As  the  abbat  desires 

Or  of  their  own  right, 

Let  them  have  freedom  of  burial. 

And  whatever  the  kings  of  old,  2^50 

Who  from  the  world  have  already  passed, 

Had  an  inclination  to  give. 

Those  who  are  at  present  or  to  come. 

Who  have  a  desire  to  benefit  it, 

I  confirm  for  ever;  2455 

My  bulla  I  put  for  a  sign 

That  if  any  one  attempt  to  forbid, 

To  take  away,  sell,  or  disturb, 

Damage  or  impair. 

Or  to  wound  the  freedom,  2460 

As  this  writing  determines ; 

In  the  resurrection 

Of  the  great  general  judgment. 

May  he  have  no  part  among  the  elect. 

But  of  the  fire  which  burns  for  ever.  2465 

And  to  you  at  the  beginning, 

And  to  the  kings  who  shall  be  protectors, 

(I  say),  take  care  of  this  house, 

That  it  have  no  sovereign  excepting  the  king, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


249 


2470  So  shall  you  have  great  reward, 
Salvation  in  the  judgment 
From  Him  who  reigns  and  wlio  commands. 
Never  perishes  nor  is  impaired," 

"When  it  is-  heard  and  confirmed 

2475  And  registered  and  ratified 

At  the  council,  which  at  the  Lateran, 
So  God  wills  it,  sat  that  year, 
The  messengers  are  in  great  joy, 
Depart  when  they  have  taken  leave, 

2480  And  they  find  no  interruption 

On  their  return  by  land  or  by  sea. 


Eeturn  of 
the  Mes- 
sengers to 
England. 


When  the  messengers  have  returned 

To  King  Edward  without  interruption, 

His  heart  with  great  joy  and  liveliness 
2485  Is  emboldened  and  quite  renewed, 

He  is  no  longer  pensive  nor  anxious 

Because  he  is  not  freed  from  his  vow ; 

To  God  he  entirely  abandons  himself; 

That  the  noise  of  the  world  may  not  stun  him, 
2490  Nor  the  mighty  cares  of  his  kingdom 

Disturb  him  by  chance, 
*    That  the  complaints  and  lawsuits  of  the  court 

May  not  draw  him  ofi*  from  loving  God, 

He  makes  judges  and  bailiff's  His  Go- 

2495  Chosen  from  his  wisest  men  ;  ^ernmen 

To  the  dukes,  to  the  counts,  and  barons 

He  hands  over  his  castles  and  dungeons, 

Of  whose  loyalty  he  is  quite  certain, 

Not  to  alien  foreigners ; 
2500  Those  who  are  his  own  subjects, 

Gentle  of  birth  and  vassals. 

Take  pains  to  guard  the  country 

Without  injuring  the  royal  honour. 


The  King's 

joy. 


250 


LIFE  OF 


The  king  has  peace,  time,  and  leisure 

To  love  God  and  to  serve  Him,  2505 

Whence  God  regards  him  with  such  favour 

That  on  earth  he  thus  honoured  him 

With  miracles  and  virtues, 

That  he  keeps  all  his  people  in  peace. 

The  knights  and  the  prelates  2510 
And  the  people  are  in  good  condition ; 
There  is  no  one  who  does  not  pray  that  God  may  guard 
The  holy  peaceful  Edward. 

Miracle  of     In  this  abbey,  of  which 

rist.      ^~      ^^is  history  I  have  mentioned  2515 
That  in  the  name  of  the  Trinity 
Saint  Peter  had  already  dedicated  it, 
And  the  king  had  restored  it. 
As  I  related  to  you  before ; 

One  day  it  chanced  that  King  Edward  2520 
Heard  mass ;  on  the  other  side 
Earl  Leofric  in  this  monastery 
Heard  mass  at  this  altar ; 
This  earl  was  of  good  life, 

Of  great  honour  and  lordliness,  2525 

Founder  of  several  monasteries, 

As  were  his  ancestors ; 

And  Godiva,  the  countess. 

His  wife,  who  there  heard  mass ; 

Well  agreed  they  with  the  behaviom-  2530 
Of  King  Edward  who  was  there  before. 
In  deep  devotion  were  they, 
In  tears  and  in  prayers ; 
The  king  prayed  intently 

For  his  kingdom  and  for  his  people,  2535 
And  that  he  might  so  reign  in  this  life 
That  in  the  other  he  perish  not. 

When  the  chaplain  raised 
The  body  of  God  between  his  hands, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR.  251 

2540  Lo  a  very  beauteous  child, 

Pure,  bright,  and  like  a  spirit, 

Appeared  to  King  Edward. 

The  earl  looks  on  his  side. 

And  his  heart  well  understands 
2545  That  this  is  Almighty  Jesus, 

The  heavenly  King  of  all  kings  ; 

Now  that  his  right  hand  has  raised 

The  child,  the  king  bows  to  him, 

Begs  for  medicine  for  his  sins  ; 
2550  To  the  king  He  gives  his  blessing. 

And  the  same  vision 

The  earl  sees,  and  to  the  king- 
He  turned  ;  he  says,  "  Quiet  thee, 

Thou  seest,  it  seems  to  me,  what  I  see  ; 
2555  This  is  Jesus  in  whom  I  believe." 

The  king  to  Jesus  bows  and  prays  ; 

With  joy  of  spirit  weeps. 

Ceases  not  tenderly  to  weep. 

As  long  as  lasted  the  mass. 

2560     After  the  mass  says  the  King, 

"Leofric,  friend,  this  secret. 

As  a  loyal  knight  and  count, 

I  pray  you,  relate  not  to  man  ; 

For  you  will  not  be  believed 
2565  Or  will  be  considered  foolish. 

Let  it  not  be  known  in  my  life, 

That  it  appear  no  hypocrisy ; 

Since  it  is  better  to  follow  the  example 

Of  our  Lord  who  commanded  silence 
2570  To  the  three  who  came  to  mount 

Tabor  with  him  and  had  the  sight, 

Peter  and  his  two  companions. 

Of  the  Transfiguration. 

Then  went  the  earl  to  Worcester, 
2575  To  a  holy  man  who  was  monk  and  priest, 


252 


LIFE  OF 


And  related  to  him  the  vision 

In  secret  confession, 

And  prayed  him  to  put  it  in  writing, 

In  order  to  keep  it  in  remembrance, 

That  at  any  time  it  may  be  known  2580 

By  the  letter,  which  would  be  read; 

And  said,  "  So  be  it  after  my  days. 

When  you  shall  be  assured  of  my  death  ; 

I  give  you  assurance  of  the  circumstance, 

That  you  may  conceal  it  as  I  have  done/'  2585 

He  answered  that  he  might  be  confident 

That  through  him  it  should  never  be  discovered  ; 

All  this  adventure  he  wrote, 

The  writing  placed  in  a  chest, 

Which  was  in  a  holy  and  safe  place ;  2590 
Then  a  long  time  after  the  days 
Of  King  Edward  and  the  count, 
As  history  relates  it. 
The  chest  opens  of  itself, 

And  this  secret  was  made  known,  2595 
Which  with  liis  remains  was  found. 
After  that  a  long  time  had  passed. 

It  is  right  that  I  tell  and  relate  to  you 
The  great  pity  of  God, 

Who  is  not  slow  to  give  liberally,  2600 

Since  He  is  gracious  and  liberal. 

Who  gives  royal  lordship 

To  the  king,  and  purity  of  life. 

Favour  has  he  with  God,  favour  has  he  with  men, 

For  which  to  God  great  thanks  he  gives.  2G05 


Miracles.       A  miracle  as  I  have  read  it 

In  history,  I  will  recount  to  you. 
Cure  of  a   A  very  cruel  disease 
Woman!^^  Had  a  young  and  beautiful  lady, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


253 


2610  It  took  away  her  happiness  and  joy. 

Tainted  and  darkened  her  colour, 

In  her  neck  she  had  bare  swellings, 

Which  are  usually  called  scrofulous  ; 

They  turn  to  rottenness, 
2615  Putrified,  and  swollen,  and  full  of  matter, 

Which  with  pain  and  suffering 

From  the  throat  took  their  rise  ; 

Her  face  by  it  was  much  injured, 

Mutilated  and  disfigured  ; 
2620  The  putrefaction  and  the  sore 

Sent  forth  so  fearful  a  stench, 

That  she  had  no  friend  who  would  approach  her 

Without  derision  and  reproach ; 

For  she  who  once  was  young  and  beautiful, 
2625  Is  despised  and  appears  leprous. 

No  one  took  care  of  her. 

Even  her  husband  held  her  in  contempt, 

She  has  no  friend  to  comfort  her, 

Much  she  longs  for  death, 
2630  Not  only  for  one  ill  that  troubles  her, 

For  her  grief  is  now  double ; 

By  a  misfortune  whicli  wounds  her 

And  increases,  she  becomes  barren. 

By  her  long  illness,  and  giving  ear 
2635  To  physicians,  she  had  done  nought  but  expend  money, 

She  now  hopes  for  succour  from  no  mortal, 

But  only  from  the  God  of  Heaven  ; 

To  die  she  desires,  but  she  can 

Not  die,  for  God  wills  it  not ; 
2640  She  falls  into  a  wretched  state  of  grief, 

That  death  makes  so  long  delay  for  her. 

So  cruel  and  great  were  her  ills. 


One  night  she  is  scarcely  asleep, 
And  she  hears  a  command, 
2645  That  in  the  morning  early 


254 


LIFE  OF 


To  the  great  palace  at  Westminster 

She  should  go,  where  was  King  Edward; 

That  she  should  say  to  the  king,  that  he  for  the  love 

Of  Jesus  oui'  Saviour, 

With  the  water,  with  which  he  washed  his  hands,  2650 

Should  moisten  her  sores. 

And  her  neck  should  wash  and  touch. 

Should  mark  her  face  and  mouth, 

That  so  she  should  quickly  feel  deliverance 

From  her  pain  and  her  malady.  2655 

She  as  soon  as  she  awakes. 

At  once  prepares  herself  to  go  : 

Comes  to  the  king,  and  discloses  to  him 

The  vision,  and  he  when  he  hears  it. 

As  a  gentle  debonair  king,  2660 
Grants  her  request ; 

He  takes  of  the  water,  with  which  he  had  washed, 
Sprinkles  the  spot  that  pained  her. 
Strokes  the  swellings  and  the  sores. 

Which  are  foul  with  the  disease,  2665 
And  gently  washes  them  with  the  water. 

Now,  lo,  the  malady  departs  ; 
By  virtue  of  God,  and  by  a  miracle, 
When  he  had  made  the  sign  of  the  Cross, 
Worms  issue  from  the  matter. 
The  blood  is  at  once  purified  : 
The  disease  and  the  stench  cease. 
The  disfigurement  and  the  pain  ; 
To  the  hostelry  she  goes  cured, 
And  free  from  her  malady ; 
Her  flesh  is  restored  entirely, 
For  dead  is  rankling  sore  and  gout ; 
And  she  who  was  barren  till  this  time 
Afterwards  had  a  beautiful  infant. 
All  those  who  have  seen  the  cure 
Praise  the  mighty  Lord  Jesus, 
And  pray  him  that  for  long  he  guard 
Their  rightful  King  Edward. 


2670 


2675 


2680 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


255 


The  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  Cure  of  a 

2685  Diverse,  as  in  his  scriptures  Blind  Mar 

Saint  Paul  tells  us'  ;  some  are  full 

Of  good  sense,  others  strong  and  healthful ; 

One  is  knowing  and  this  one  is  sensible, 

The  other  maintains  a  firm  faith. 
2690  This  saint,  of  whom  I  write  and  treat. 

As  his  works  bear  witness, 

Grace  had  especially 

Above  all  saints,  as  I  understand. 

To  cure  all  the  blind 
2695  By  his  prayer  and  his  virtue  ; 

And  there  seems  reason  and  right 

That  he  who  had  a  soul  clear  and  pure, 

Should  be  able  to  enlighten  the  darkened, 

And  thus  to  cure  the  blind. 
2700  So  my  subject  reminds  me 

To  speak  of  another  miracle 

Of  which  I  have  made  mention, 

How  a  good  man  was  cured, 

Who  had  been  blind  from  infancy, 
2705  Famed  and  well  known, 

And  was  entirely  blind 

Without  worldly  pleasure  and  light. 

"  Ah  !  God,"  this  is  what  people  said, 

"  Who  sees  not  this  man,  much  marvels." 
2710  All  the  substance  of  his  eyes 

He  had,  but  he  saw  not  at  all. 

To  this  man,  of  whom  I  speak  and  tell  you, 

One  night  when  he  was  asleep. 

Said  one,  I  cannot  say  who, 
2715  He  was  from  God,  assuredly  do  I  believe, 

In  a  manifest  vision 

Which  afterwards  was  well  proved  to  certainty, 
"  Go  thou,"  so  spake  the  voice, 
Who  desirest  to  have  restoration  of  thy  eyes. 


^  1  Cor.  xii.  4. 


256 


LIFE  OF 


To-morrow  morning  to  that  palace  2720 
Where  now  is  Edward  the  king. 
Be  present  when  he  washes 

His  hands  ;  with  the  water  with  which  he  washes, 
Thy  eyes,  thy  face,  and  thy  mouth, 

Pray  him  for  God's  sake  that  lie  wasli  and  touch."  2725 
He  awakes,  returns  to  himself. 
Fears  to  speak  of  the  circumstance, 
Scarcely  dares  to  do  his  intent, 
Nevertheless  with  abased  head 

In  the  morning  he  causes  himself  to  be  conducted  to  2730 
court, 

Causes  the  chamberlains  to  be  called. 
And  relates  to  them  the  vision. 
One  of  them,  who  was  his  friend,  ascends 
The  steps  and  goes  to  the  king  : 

He  says :  "  Sire,  listen  to  me  ;  2735 

A  man,  who  now  awaits  you  there  without, 

There  is,  who  gives  great  thanks  to  God. 

For  at  night  in  a  vision 

God  told  him  he  should  be  cured  ; 

He  has  been  blind  from  infancy,  27^0 
He  has  entire  trust  he  shall  be  cured  by  you. 
The  remedy  is  now  understood  by  him, 
If  it  please  your  liberality 

With  the  water,  with  which  you  wash  your  hands, 

To  wash  his  eyes,  well  assured  is  he  2745 

According  to  his  belief,  according  to  his  words. 

He  shall  be  entirely  cured  of  his  ills." 

"  Friend,"  thus  spake  King  Edward, 

I  all  but  say  that  you  are  foolish  : 
Am  I  then  of  so  exalted  a  life,  2750 
That  one  should  so  far  trust  in  me  ? 
This  did  of  old  the  apostles. 
And  other  saints  whom  God  loved. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


257 


Either  martyrs  or  confessors, 
2755  Not  a  sinner  sucli  as  I  am  ; 

Such  a  dream  is  not  to  be  valued, 

It  appears  a  phantasm  and  a  lie." 

"  Sire,"  said  they,  ^'  pardon  — 

By  a  dream  was  Joseph  warned, 
^760  That  he  should  go  into  Egypt, 

And  when  the  time  came  that  he  should  return, 

It  was  no  phantasm  or  guile, 

So  testifies  the  Gospel, 

In  his  sight  of  the  vision 
2765  Of  Pharaoh,  king  of  Egypt. 

The  intention  no  one  can  say 

That  God  has  in  his  purpose,  good  sire ; 

To  simple  people  he  often  discovers 

In  what  manner  and  how  much  it  pleases  him  to  work ; 
2770  To  oppose  liim  befits  no  one." 

The  king  finally  agrees, 
And  says,  "  Do  not  speak  of  the  marvel." 
Of  All  Saints  that  day  was  the  vigil ; 
He  says,  "It  is  time  to  go  to  the  monastery ; 
2775  Let  some  one  bring  basons,  water  and  towel." 
The  water,  which  the  king  receives, 
Was  held  in  a  light  bason. 

When  the  king  came  to  the  church. 

As  they  were  at  the  service, 
2780  He  causes  it  to  the  darkened  eyes 

To  be  applied,  and  washes  them.  Lo 

Both  the  eyes  of  the  sick  man. 

Which  were  injured,  unpleasant  in  colour. 

Dark  without  sight  and  clearness, 
2785  Become  whole  and  clear  and  pure : 

Then  with  loud  voice  he  cries, 

Says  with  joined  hands,  "  God  help  me, 

Thank  God  and  you,  holy  king, 

Since  through  God  and  you  I  now  see  clearly ; 


258 


LIFE  OF 


Much  I  rejoice,  mucli  I  marvel, 

A  ray  of  the  sun  has  not  pierced  me, 

Now  I  see  all  of  this  court/' 

With  joy  he  cries,  to  the  monastery  he  runs, 

To  his  Saviour  he  gives  thanks. 

They  say  who  were  at  the  spot 

One  to  another,  "  Art  thou  sure, 

Is  it  he  who  saw  not  his  hand  ?" 

Now  are  both  astonished, 

It  is  another,  but  it  is  like  him  ; 
But  health  renews  him." 
The  king  now  calls  him  to  him, 
"  Seest  thou  clearly,"  said  he,  "  friend  V 
"  Yes,  sire,  for  it  I  thank  God 
And  you."    "  What  am  I  then  doing  V 
"  The  longest  finger,  sire,  that  you  have, 
Of  the  hand  which  you  have  raised. 
Have  you  directed  towards  my  eyes." 
The  king  strokes  his  beard  against  his  breast, 

And  what  do  I  there  now  ?"  and  he  cries  out, 
"  Your  beard  you  stroke,  as  I  see, 
Against  your  breast,  good  sire  king." 
All  the  people  together 
Rejoice,  and  it  seems  a  marvel 
That  they  in  their  earthly  king 
Have  a  prophet  of  Heaven. 

The  king  bows  himself  before  the  altar. 
Moistens  his  beard,  his  face  and  his  mouth 
With  the  tears  which  he  sheds  ;  so  much  he  weeps 
Renders  thanks  to  God  and  prays, 
That  of  tears  he  has  a  streamlet 
Like  a  fountain  with  quick  course, 
And  says ;  "  Lord,  this  is  your  evident 
Favour,  not  my  desert." 

The  fame  of  the  deed  spreads. 
And  it  was  known  henceforward 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


That  through  the  king  God  sends  healing, 

So  from  it  arises  great  joy  to  all ; 

There  is  no  one  who  speaks  not  well  of  it. 

A  townsman  of  Lincoln  heard  of  it, 
2830  Who,  I  know  not  in  what  manner. 

Now  for  three  years  had  been  blind ; 

Much  desires  he  in  his  heart 

To  have  from  the  king  the  benefit, 

Which  he  hears  that  he  commonly 
2835  Did  for  God's  sake  to  other  people. 

He  said,  "Foolish  am  I  that  I  delay  so  long, 

That  I  go  not  to  King  Edward, 

Through  whom  it  pleases  God  to  do  so  many 

Glorious  acts  of  healing  on  earth ; 
2840  I  am  like  him  who  has  great  thirst 

By  the  side  of  a  fountain,  and  does  not  drink." 

He  determines  that  he  will  go  to  court 

To  the  king,  from  whom  to  receive  health. 

Behold  it  came  to  him  in  the  night, 
2845  When  he  and  others  all  were  asleep. 

That  he  by  a  vision 

Should  be  cured  in  his  eyes. 

If  he  could  have  this  favour  from  the  king, 

That  he  apply  to  him  the  same  remedy 
2850  That  he  applied  to  the  blind  man  the  other  day, 

And  he  directs  himself  without  delay, 

Causes  himself  to  be  brought  at  once  to  the  court, 

Where  then  King  Edward  was. 

To  a  chamberlain  of  the  king 
2855  He  says,  "  For  God's  sake  listen  to  me  ; 

In  a  vision  it  has  appeared  to  me 

That  I  should  be  cured  in  the  same  manner 

As  he  who  saw  not  at  all : 

I  who  have  lost  all  my  sight.''' 


260 


LIFE  OF 


And  lie  answered  him,  ''By  my  faith,  2860 

Thy  wish  will  I  tell  to  the  king  ; 

I  will  not  draw  back  from  thy  prayer, 

If  it  pleases  him  to  do  the  charity/' 

He  goes  to  the  king,  and  says,  "Good  sire, 
It  befits  me  not  to  abstain  from  speaking  ;  2865 
A  blind  man  awaits  here  below, 
Who  seeks  medicine  for  his  ills. 
And  he  comes  as  (the  man)  did  the  other  day, 
Who  was  cured  of  his  illness 

By  the  vision  of  a  dream  2870 
Which  was  true  without  falsehood. 
Taught  by  God,  as  we  believe  ; 
And  seeks  the  same  medicine. 

The  king  answers,  "  If  God  wills  it, 
It  is  not  right  to  be  angry  or  sorrowful  at  it  ;  2875 
By  a  sinner  another  to  cure 

If  it  please  Him,  it  is  only  right  to  bring  him." 
Now  from  his  bed  he  rises 
Asks  for  water  and  washes ; 

When  he  has  washed,  he  sends  for  the  blind  man,  2880 
Bids  him  slowly  wash  his  eyes. 
His  forehead,  face,  and  beard. 
And  he  by  it  receives  a  cure, 
And  sees  clearly,  is  overjoyed. 

And  says,     I  am  cured,  God  be  praised."  2885 
Great  joy  and  great  renown  arises  from  it, 
First  through  all  the  court, 
And  then  through  the  country. 
And  through  the  kingdoms  around, 

That  the  blind  man  entered  by  the  gate,  2890 

Goes  forth  cured,  and  bears  witness 

To  the  holiness  and  virtue 

Of  King  Edward,  which  he  had  experienceed. 

Cure  of  a       Of  another  miracle  to  write 

iJiird  Blind  3o  o^^ght  the  book  fully;  2895 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


261 


According:  to  tlie  Latin  which  I  follow, 
It  behoves  me  to  recall  the  memory. 

At  Brehenll  the  king  caused 

A  royal  palace  to  be  made, 
2900  Chambers,  stories,  as  is  there  befitting  ; 

His  bailifis  pay  attention  to  the  work, 

Masons  he  had  there  and  carpenters, 

Labouring  in  their  office. 

They  take  such  material  as  pleases  them, 
2905  In  the  forest  which  is  near. 

The  carpenters  who  were  cutting  the  wood, 

Slept  when  they  were  tired ; 

There  is  no  one  who  goes  not  to  repose  : 

It  was  summer,  and  the  heat  was  great. 
2910  At  midday  after  dinner 

Each  goes  to  lie  down  under  a  tree. 

A  youth,  whose  name  was  Yulsi, 

Fell  asleep  near  a  bush 

Under  a  great  tree  :  were  it  oak, 
2915  Or  beech,  or  ash,  no  matter. 

When  he  awoke,  his  sight 

He  who  saw  clearly  before,  had  lost : 

He  rubs  his  forehead,  and  eyes  and  mouth. 

But  he  sees  no  more  than  a  stick. 
2920  He  wipes  his  eyes  hastily. 

But  the  blindness  he  wipes  not  away. 

He  summons  his  companions  Avith  a  cry, 

Conceals  not  from  them  his  mischance ; 

There  is  no  one  who  does  not  siieve  and  weeD, 
2925  Nor  ever  have  they  seen  such  an  adventure  ; 

They  then  conduct  him  to  the  hostelry. 

They  knew  not  how  to  do  him  good ; 

He  languished  nearly  twenty  years  without  sight. 

Now  is  come  a  woman. 


262 


LIFE  OF 


And  says  to  him,  ''Friend,  I  bring  thee  2930 

Good  news  of  comfort : 

If  thou  believest  my  counsels  and  words, 

Of  thy  ills  shalt  thou  be  entirely  cured  ; 

Provided  that  you  have  complete  faith, 

And  good  hope  in  God."  2985 

And  he  answers,  "My  dear  lady. 

Thy  commands  and  thy  prayer  I  will  perform." 

The  woman,  who  was  wise,  answers, 

''It  behoves  thee  to  make  a  pilgrimage 

To  eighty  churches,  2940 

Whether  they  are  situate  near  or  far  ; 

On  thy  knees,  utter  a  prayer, 

Beseeching  God  for  thy  cure. 

And  his  saints  who  patrons 

Are  styled  of  the  churches,  2945 
That  God  may  cause  thee  to  have  thy  sight." 
And  he  procures  himself  a  leader, 
To  conduct  him  to  so  many  minsters, 
With  good  heart  and  willing  faith. 

According  to  the  word  and  the  direction  2950 

Which  he  had  learnt  of  the  woman ; 

And  as  he  was  told  to  stay^ 

Where  the  king  was,  he  went  to  court. 

And  put  himself  in  the  midst  of  the  company 

All  of  which  followed  King  Edward ;  2955 

He  calls  loudly,  cries  out  aloud, 

"  Sire  king,  for  God's  sake,  help  ! " 

He  passes  among  this  crowd. 

Ceases  not  to  cry  for  pity. 

Each  who  passes  is  annoyed  2960 

That  he  ceases  not  to  cry. 

They  say  to  him,  "  Silence,  wretch." 

And  he  will  not  hold  his  peace ; 

And  this  blind  man  has  a  resemblance 

To  him  of  whom  the  Gospel  makes  mention  2965 

Who  cried  with  a  loud  voice  : 

So  that  there  he  was  healed  in  his  eyes, 

*  The  negative  in  the  text,  he  ne  sujurt,  cannot  be  correct. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


263 


Equally  was  lie  of  whom  I  tell. 

Some  of  them  take  pity  on  him  ; 

2970  One  who  the  message  undertook 

To  perform,  to  the  king  comes  and  says, 
"  Sire,  it  behoves  thee  to  take  pity. 
And  to  listen  to  a  poor  man's  cry, 
For  your  liberality  and  favour 

2975  Through  God  will  give  him  relief, 
For  in  your  [work]^  and  service 
He  has  lost  and  injured  his  sight ; 
To  weep  and  cry  he  ceases  not  ; 
He  is  blind  and  seeks  healing ; 

2980  Fame  discovers  thy  virtues. 

That  God  on  earth  through  you  works, 
And  you  ought  not,  good  gentle  king, 
To  let  your  virtues  sink  to  nothing." 

The  gentle  King  Edward  answers, 
2985  ''Now  then  let  him  come  forward,  for  the  sake 
Of  God,  and  complete  cure 
May  He  grant  him  by  my  blessing." 
He  makes  there  the  sign  of  the  cross. 
Signed  his  face  and  mouth  and  eyes. 
2990  The  malady,  which  was  painful. 

With  the  water  he  gently  sprinkles. 

Soon  God  displayed  his  healing  virtue ; 
Blood  plentifully  issued. 
Which  flows,  descends  and  drops  : 

2995  All  those  of  the  company  see  : 
To  all  who  were  in  the  place 
God  there  shewed  and  gave  his  grace. 
The  blood  ceases,  and  he  sees  clearly. 
The  king  makes  him  stand  straight  below  him, 

3000  And  says  to  him,     Seest  thou,  friend  ? 
"  Sire,  your  bright  eye  I  see, 
Which  is  so  beautiful  and  full  of  honom\" 


A  word  is  omitted  here  by  the  scribe. 


264 


LIFE  OF 


The  king,  when  he  was  certain 
That  he  was  cured  of  the  pain, 

To  God  gave  thanks  and  glory,  8005 
And  then  commands,  says  the  history, 
That  he  should  have  office  in  the  court, 
And  he  was  guardian  during  his  life 
Of  the  palace  of  Westminster. 

And  he  performed  the  duties  8010 

As  one  who  was  vigorous  and  wise 

All  the  days  of  his  life  ; 

He  bore  a  true  evident  witness 

Of  the  benefits  of  the  king  near  and  far, 

And  long  he  lived,  until  a  distant  hour,  8015 

The  time  of  King  William  the  bastard  : 

For  many  years  was  he  seeing  and  alive. 

This  account  then  for  you  also  I  write. 

Another  adventure  I  must 
Tell,  which  happened  to  King  Edward,  8020 
Since  the  writing  which  is  in  Latin 
Discovers  wonders  at  the  end ; 
The  end  and  the  conclusion  of  the  account 
The  writing  much  values  and  much  praises, 
Of  which  let  whoever  hears  me,  well  know  8025 
That  I  shall  follow  the  steps  very  closely, 
For  it  behoves  me  to  translate  the  French, 
So  that  it  be  not  contrary  to  the  Latin. 
So  can  one  be  certain  of  it : 

How  full  of  the  Holy  Spirit  3030 

Was  King  Edward,  the  writing  proves 

Which  finds  witness  in  Isaiah, 

Who  the  seven  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 

Our  Lord,  relates  and  tells  us  ; 

All  these  had  King  Edward;  3035 
Who  wishes  to  know  it,  let  him  examine  this  book. 


Cure  of        A  man,  who  had  but  one  eye, 

four  Blind  Conducted  three  quite  blind. 
Men.  . 

And  it  was  a  marvel  to  see 

Four  men-  with  one  eye.  3040 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


265 


He  leads  them  all,  and  conducts  them  in  front 
As  far  as  the  king  s  own  palace  : 
Pity  on  them  takes  a  noble  servant 
Of  the  King,  thoughtful  for  their  health  ; 
3045  He  says,  "  If  I  could  accomplish  it. 

That  I  should  have  some  of  that  water 
With  which  the  King  washes  his  hands, 
Well  do  I  believe,  and  I  am  certain  of  it, 
So  good  has  it  been  for  the  restoration  found 
And  proved  in  the  case  of  the  blind; 
These  four  poor  miserables' 
Would  have  by  it  a  very  rich  present 
Of  restoration  all  together. 

Now  he  goes  off  and  takes  some  of  the  water  ; 
3055  A  theft  he  committed,  but  he  committed 

No  folly,  sin  or  villany  : 

He  goes  to  the  poor  men  who  await  him, 

And  expect  to  be  cured  by  the  water. 

He  comes  and  promises  them  health, 
3060  Puts  them  in  good  hope : 

If  they  have  firm  belief, 

They  will  be  cured  :  this  he  says  without  doubting^ 

Sprinkles  with  it  their^eyes,  and  says 

"  Now  I  request  you,  Jesu  CMst, 
3065  Who  raisedst  Lazarus, 

Grant  healing  to  these  poor  men  ; 

Look  not  at  my  virtues. 

But  at  those  of  thy  loyal  King  Edward  : 

I  am  not  so  foolishly  bold, 
3070  As  to  pray  thee  for  so  much  excepting  by  him, 

I  undertake  nothing,  God  keep  me  from  it. 

But  the  healing  virtue  by  him  descends 

From  you,  Sire,  who  art  the  fountain 

Of  health  and  the  origin  of  all  good." 

3075     Jesus  hears  his  prayers, 

Uncloses  the  eyes  of  the  blind  men, 


^266 


LIFE  OF 


And  all  are  cured  together, 

Which  to  all  appears  a  great  marvel. 

But  the  king  knows  not  yet 

That  he  has  restored  their  eyes  :  3080 

But  when  he  hears  the  news,  gives 

Thanks  to  the  Almighty; 

Seven  gifts  he  gave  by  his  virtue 

And  by  the  grace  of  Jesus. 

He  who  had  one  eye,  he  now  has  two  ;  3085 
The  three  blind  men,  each  of  them  has  two ; 
This  makes  seven  eyes  to  number  them  correctly. 
This  cannot  be  concealed  in  shade, 
On  the  contrary  the  renown  spreads 

In  very  distant  countries :  3090 

Seven  rays  have  now  issued  from  the  king 

Which  illumine  all  these  four : 

Well  makes  it  to  be  believed  that  it  pleased  God 

That  King  Edward  had  the  seven  gifts 

Of  the  Holy  Spirit  fully.  3095 

Do  you  wish  for  the  proof? — Willingly. 

Much  he  feared  God  and  had  dread 

Of  the  might  of  his  Creator. 

Nor  would  he  have  gone  to  his  poor 

Had  he  not  been  loved  and  feared;  3100 

In  pity  he  was  not  wanting, 

When  thus  he  cured  the  weak  ; 

Stored  was  he  with  deep  knowledge. 

For  he  never  believed  false  accusations ; 

He  was  strong,  since  by  strength  and  good  sense  3105 

He  conquered  his  enemies  always  ; 

Of  high  counsel  was  he  entirely ; 

Who  doubts  it,  let  him  examine  his  laws ; 

And  of  great  intelligence. 

For  he  taught  all  his  people,  8110 
Such  deep  wisdom  had  he 
Of  a  heavenly  light, 


S.  EDWAED  THE  CONFESSOR. 


267: 


That  he  tells  us  by  prophecy 

What  before  had  not  been  heard. 
3115  By  his  virtues  which  now  one  knows, 

Sufficiently  by  my  argument  I  prove  to  you, 

That  with  the  seven  rays  of  the  Holy  Spirit 

Was  the  king  filled  and  perfected  ; 

The  seven  rays  the  king  had  glistening 
3120  With  which  he  made  seven  blind  men  to  see. 

The  Holy  Spirit  is  comfort 

To  all  in  giief,  port  to  the  perishing, 

And  light  to  the  darkened  ; 

Wherefore,  as  I  told  you  above, 
31 25  By  King  Edward  who  was  purified 

And  enlightened  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 

There  was  grace  to  heal  the  blind ; 

He  who  knew  not  the  reason,  now  may  know  it. 

A  great  number  of  his  miracles  now 
3130 1  have  avoided  mentioning,  that  it  might  not  en- 
cumber 

The  subject  matter  of  the  history 
Which  I  have  undertaken  to  tell  you. 

At  dinner  sat  the  king  one  day.  The  King's 

Enough  there  he  had  of  royal  array  ;  Tf  Harold 

3135  The  father  of  the  queen  was  there,  andTostin. 

Godwin  the  rich  and  famous  earl ; 

By  the  side  of  the  king  he  sat,  in  the  land 

As  one  who  was  of  the  highest  condition ; 

And  he  had  two  very  beautiful  sons, 
3140  Valiant  and  brave  youths. 

Lo  his  two  sons 

Play  in  game  before  him, 

One  was  Tostin,  the  other  Harold, 

Who  was  than  Tostin  bolder 
3145  And  stronger  ;  so  hotly  do  they  play 

That  both  are  made  very  angry  ; 

One  to  the  other  gives  such  a  blow 

That  it  strikes  him  down  there  and  quite  stuns  him. 


268 


LIFE  OF 


Harold  enraged  directly 

Seizes  Tostin  by  the  hair,  8150 
So  that  he  drags  him  down  by  the  locks, 
Tries  to  force  out  both  his  eyes, 

Covers  him  with  blood  and  strikes  him  with  his  fist, 
So  that  he  keeps  him  all  supine  on  the  ground. 
He  would  have  strangled  him,  had  he  not  been  rescued,  31 55 
So  wrathful,  raging,  and  vicious  was  he. 

The  king  observes  the  combatants  ; 
He  is  pensive  about  it,  hesitates  to  speak 
For  he  sees  in  them  the  event  such 

As  after  long  time  was  disclosed.  SI 60 

They  were  brothers  of  the  queen. 

Extract  from  an  evil  root ; 

The  lady  who  was  of  that  origin. 

Was  born  as  the  rose  from  the  thorn. 

Said  the  king,  Seest  thou  not  3165 
Of  thy  sons,  earl,  the  struggle? 

Yes,  sire,  this  is  their  amusement ; 
But  it  is  a  quarrel,  cruel  and  violent. 
Sire."    ''Nor  ill,  nor  danger 

Expect  you  from  it?"    "Sire,  nothing."  8170 

The  king  deeply  sighs, 

"  Earl  Godwin,  I  will  tell  you, 

If  it  please  you  that  it  should  be  revealed  to  you : 
The  meaning  of  this  circumstance 

Is  not  infantine  simplicity;  8175 

Much  significance  has  it ; 

It  is  not  simple  infantine  play, 

My  heart  is  all  pensive  concerning  it ; 

Of  what  is  to  come  certain 

I  will  make  you ;  from  Heaven  it  is  made  known  3180 
to  me. 

"When  they  shall  be  of  full  age, 
And  shall  have  greater  courage. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


269 


The  one  who  is  stronger,  through  envy 
Shall  the  other  rob  of  life ; 
3  J  85  But  the  vanquished  shall  soon  be  avenged. 
Discomfited  soon  shall  be  the  elder; 
Their  life  shall  not  be  lasting, 
Nor  their  power  stable." 

After  a  few  years  the  prophecy  Accom- 
3190  Was  verified  and  accomplished.  of 'the  Pro- 

For  after  the  death  of  their  father,  phecy. 

And  the  death  of  the  king,  a  bitter 

Chano^e  arose  in  the  kino-dom, 

Whence  hate  grew  between  them. 
3195  Nor  can  I  relate  the  whole  story, 

But  the  result  to  which  it  reaches, 

So  as  to  make  clear  the  speech  of  Edward, 

Whicli  was  proved  true,  though  late, 

Harold  hated  Tostin  much.  Fate  of 

3200  And  drove  him  out  and  banished  him,  Tostin  and 

'  Harold. 

For  Harold  was  king  of  England, 
To  whom  Tostin  was  unequal  in  war ; 
He  drove  him  away  and  discomfited  him, 
And  had  him  exiled  as  a  waif; 
3205  If  he  had  caught  him,  he  would  have  put  liim  to 
death 

With  great  misery  and  sin  and  wrong. 

He  withdraws  himself,  takes  to  flight. 

Sailing  directly  to  Norway, 

To  the  king  of  the  country,  whose  name  was 
3210  Harold  Harfager,  a  felon. 

He  requested  him  that  he  would  give  him  the  aid 

Of  his  people  and  his  ships. 

So  did  he,  and  the  two  came 

To  stir  up  war,  and  cause  aimoyance 
3215  To  Harold,  king  of  England; 

They  arrive,  and  stir  up  mortal  strife; 


270 


LIFE  OF 


But  when  heard  tell  of  it  King 
Harold,  he  came  there  with  his  English, 
And  discomfited  them  all. 

Tostin  was  slain,  the  valiant  3220 

Brother  of  the  king ;  and  the  felon  king 

Harold  Harfager  of  Norway, 

And  the  whole  of  their  host  completely. 

In  the  north  country  was  the  battle. 

Whence  Harold  king  of  the  English  3225 
Became  so  cruel  and  so  bold ; 
By  his  prowess  and  his  victory 
He  increased  in  pride  and  glory, 
Nor  kept  he  charter,  or  oath. 

With  his  neighbours  or  with  his  people ;  8230 
To  his  governors  he  did  villany 
And  to  his  barons  violence ; 
Law  or  justice  of  the  land 
He  valued  not  a  cherry : 

Against  God  he  often  sinned,  3235 
Man  he  believed  no  more  than  the  wind, 
Nor  feared  he  sin  or  blame. 

This  very  one  Duke  William 
Of  Normandy  discomfited. 

Him  and  his  kingdom  conquered.  3240 

In  one  year  died  all  three, 
Tostin  with  Harold  king 
Of  Norway,  and  his  brother 
Harold,  who  was  perjured  : 

On  that  day  he  lost  his  life,  3245 

And  the  lordship  of  England, 

For  he  had  not  of  his  Creator 

Or  towards  his  countrymen  love ; 

Nor  was  it  possible  to  destroy  the  malice 

And  the  vice  of  perjury  which  he  had.  3250 

Thus  was  verified  the  word 

Of  King  Edward,  as  history  testifies. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


Of  the  death  of  Count  Godwin 

It  is  fitting  that  I  give  you  an  account ; 
3255  What  end  had  his  treason, 

Deceit,  and  contentions, 

How  he  died  suddenly 

In  shame,  grief  and  suffering ; 

Of  him  who  always  gave  evil  counsel, 
3260  The  death  astonishes  me  not. 

Thus  God  took  on  him  great  vengeance. 

Right  indeed  was  it,  there  is  no  doubt : 

The  dear  friends,  Norman  and  English, 

Whom  the  king  had  near  to  him, 
3265  Had  this  wicked  flatterer 

Destroyed  and  slain  with  his  hands  : 

For  it  seemed  to  the  wicked  wretch, 

That  if  there  were  no  counsellor  beside  himself 

Of  the  court  and  of  the  country, 
3270  He  should  be  able  to  do  all  his  wiU. 

But  the  king  who  was  debonair, 

Was  unwilling  to  cause  discord  in  the  kingdom^ 

And  through  love  of  the  queen 

Permitted  the  thorn  to  flourish. 
3275  He  knew  that  a  heavy  blow 

Was  in  prospect  and  store  for  him. 

As  says  the  true  history, 
One  day  of  Easter,  at  the  great  feast,. 
At  dinner  sat  the  king, 
3280  His  counts  and  barons  on  the  dais ; 
Where  Earl  Godwin  was  sitting, 
A  servant  served  out  the  wine. 
The  cup  of  the  king  gently 
Carrying  over  the  pavement ; 


272 


LIFE  OF 


When  he  mounts  the  steps  of  the  dais,  3285 

His  foot  slips,  which  makes  him  ashamed ; 

He  has  all  but  fallen  on  the  ground ; 

But  the  other  keeps  him  standing, 

He  holds  his  cup,  at  once  rights  himself, 

Nor  has  mishap,  nor  hurts  himself)  8290 

By  means  of  one  foot  which  aided  the  other. 

Earl  Godwin  said  to  the  king, 

"  So  brings  one  brother  to  the  other 

Help,  who  was  in  danger." 

The  king  replied,  who  was  pensive  at  it,  3295 
"  So  might  mine  (have  helped  me),  had  he  been  living, 
If  you,  earl,  had  permitted  him." 
The  earl  changes  and  loses  colour, 
For  he  in  truth  had  slain  his  brother  ; 

Of  which  when  they  had  reminded  him,  3300 

His  heart  tears  him  with  remorse. 

For  he  had  the  sin  and  wrong  of  it. 

Nor  could  he  hide  it  or  be  silent  or  play  the  hypocrite. 

The  fact  makes  him  change  colour : 

And  he  said,  "  Ah  king,  good  sire,  3305 

Much  grief  and  anger  hast  thou  caused  me. 

And  no  wonder  is  it  if  it  grieve  me ; 

Thou  hast  reproached  me  with  the  death  of  Alfred 

Your  brother ;  for  which  I  am  not  to  blame, 

I  will  prove  it  openly.  3310 

The  mockery  much  troubles  me." 

Now  a  morsel  of  bread  he  takes  and  lifts  up  : 
And  says,  "  If  I  can  enjoy 
This  morsel,  which  thou  seest  me  hold. 

Which  I  will  eat  in  the  sight  of  you  all,  3315 

That  I  am  not  to  blame  for  this  death, 

All  at  the  table  will  see ; 

So  I  am  either  acquit  or  to  blame  for  it." 

King  Edward  blesses  the  morsel, 

And  says,  "  May  God  grant  that  the  proof  be  true."  3320 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


273 


The  earl  puts  it  in  his  mouth, 

The  morsel  is  fixed  like  a  stick 

In  the  middle  of  the  opening  of  the  throat 

Of  the  traitorous  felon  glutton, 
S325  So  that  all  at  table  see  it ; 

Both  liis  eyes  in  his  head  seemed  to  be, 

His  flesh  blackened  and  became  pale. 

All  are  astonished  in  the  hall : 

He  loses  breath  and  speech 
3330  By  the  morsel  which  sticks  fast. 

Dead  is  the  bloody  felon  ; 

Much  power  had  the  blessing, 

Which  gave  virtue  to  the  morsel ; 

For  aye  was  the  murder  proved. 
3335  "  Now,^'  cries  the  king, 

"  Drag  out  this  stinking  dog." 

By  his  friends  by  chance 

Was  the  body  placed  in  the  sepulchre. 

By  the  queen  with  noble  courage 
3340  And  his  sons  and  those  of  his  lineage. 

One  day  of  Easter  it  befel 

That  King  Edward  held  his  court ; 

Great  joy  was  there  displayed 

And  an  assembly  of  high  chiefs ; 
3345  Great  and  high  was  the  service 

Which  was  solemnized  in  the  holy  church ; 

As  the  season  permits  it. 

That  day  the  king  bore  his  crown 

At  the  great  feast,  with  great  nobleness  ; 
3350  But  not  on  that  account  was  the  heart  of  the  king 

More  lifted  up  or  proud, 

Nor  more  haughty  or  vain-glorious. 

On  the  contrary  he  reflects,  and  keeps  in  mind 

That  of  the  world  all  the  glory 
3355  Is  like  a  flower  which  opens 

In  the  morning,  and  at  evening  withers ; 

S 


The  ffing's 
Vision  of 
the  Seven 
Sleepers  of 
Ephesus. 


274 


LIFE  OF 


Devoutly  to  pray  he  ceases  not. 

After  the  service  of  the  mass 

He  went  to  dinner  in  his  palace. 

The  king  sat  in  the  centre  of  the  dais  ; 

He  is  not  courteous  who  asks 

If  there  was  not  enough  meat ; 

The  circle  was  large  and  quite  full 

Of  counts,  barons,  knights ; 

The  table  is  all  resplendent 

With  vessels  of  gold  and  silver. 

With  head  reclined  for  a  short  time 

He  remained  in  deep  thought ; 

It  had  the  semblance  of  a  reverie ; 

Quietly  and  by  himself  he  smiled, 

And  then  like  to  a  sage 

He  remained  as  he  was  before  : 

Thanks  to  God  he  delays  not  to  give. 

The  chiefs  observe  it, 

They  understand  that  some  secret 

God  has  shewn  from  Heaven  to  the  king. 

But  nevertheless  at  table 

No  one  dared  to  ask  : 

They  fear  to  anger  him : 

After  dinner  they  go  into  the  chamber ; 

Duke  Harold  follows  him, 

Summons  a  bishop  to  him, 

And  an  abbat ;  he  says,  "  Dear  friends, 

Thoughts  from  God  bring  great  good. 

And  make  one  despise  the  vanity 

Of  the  world,  which  is  nought  but  falsity ; 

Know  of  what  I  was  thinking,  friends, 

At  table  where  I  was  sitting, 

When  I  was  somewhat  pensive  ; 

The  seven  sleepers  I  saw  in  Greece, 

Who  for  many  years  that  now  are  passed. 

Have  lain  on  their  right  sides ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


275 


Well  I  know,  it  must  be  of  evil  significance. 

That  they  have  turned  to  the  left. 
3895  WeU  I  saw  it  distinctly, 

I  saw  tlieir  di^ess,  their  appearance, 

And  know,  that  without  lying 

It  is  not  falsity  nor  a  dream ; 

It  is  a  sign  and  a  sentence 
3400  Of  war,  and  famine  and  pestilence  : 

The  world  is  going  from  bad  to  worse  ; 

This  shall  last  for  seventy  years  ; 

But  then  God  shall  show  you  his  glory, 

He  will  remember  his  unhappy  ones. 
3405  Of  the  sleepers  good  and  pleasant  is 

The  history  which  is  written 

And,  as  it  is  read  in  Latin, 

Tells  of  them,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end. 

For  proof  of  the  marvel, 
341 0  The  duke  sent  a  knight ; 

The  bishop,  a  clerk ;  the  abbat,  a  monk  ; 

These  three  without  delaying  their  care, 

As  the  king  entirely  agreed, 

Go  into  the  land  of  the  Greeks, 
3415  Being  sent  to  the  emperor 

Lord  of  Constantinople, 

Who  asks  them  what  need 

Had  made  them  come  there  from  so  far. 

And  they  relate  to  him  the  whole  together. 

3420     To  the  emperor  it  seems  a  marvel; 

He  causes  (some)  to  be  sent  to  tlie  city 

Where  the  martyrs  were  lying, 

Which  was  called  Ephesus, 

And  they  see  all  verified 
3425  The  vision  of  Saint  Edward ; 

Even  of  the  day  mention  was  made. 

The  Greeks  give  glory  to  God, 

Who  had  their  martyrs  in  memory  ; 

And  they  return  with  great  joy, 
3430  Relating  the  virtue  of  their  lord. 

s  2 


276 


LIFE  OF 


The  vision  was  very  clear 

And  the  mishap  certain; 

The  mart3rrs  reposing  on  their  right  side 

Had  turned  to  the  left ; 

For  in  the  aforesaid  time  3435 

The  smiles  of  the  world  turned  to  tears, 

For  Syria  was  lost, 

That  the  Cross  was  lost  was  known^ 

And  many  kingdoms  troubled, 

People  slain,  deprived  of  their  heritage ;  5440 

There  is  no  land  which  sin  soils  not, 

France,  Lombardy,  Poland, 

Even  England,  which  degenerates, 

And  loses  the  line  of  its  heirs. 

Nor  has  there  since  a  king  appeared,  3445 

Whom  the  world  has  well  known, 

"Who  a  life  of  labour 

And  a  death  of  danger  has  not  had  : 

This  they  know  who  of  kings  the  history 

Have  in  writing  and  in  memory  ;  3450 

"Well  to  each  with  reason  does  this  appear 

The  result  of  the  vision. 


Legend  of      The  king  was  at  the  service, 
the  Ring.   y^i^Q^Q  ^.^3  dedicated  the  church 

Of  Saint  John,  who  to  God  was  dear,  3455 

And  whom  the  king  could  so  much  love  ; 

No  Saint  had  he  so  dear  except  Saint  Peter. 

Lo  a  poor  man,  who  was  there, 

A  stranger  and  unknown, 

"When  he  saw  King  Edward,  3460 

For  the  love  of  Saint  John  prays  him. 

That  of  his  possessions  he  would  give  him  a  part. 


The  king  who  hears  his  prayer, 
Puts  his  hand  to  his  alms-chest. 

But  neither  gold  nor  silver  does  he  there  jfind  ;  3465 
He  bids  his  almoner  to  be  summoned, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


But  he  was  not  found  for  the  crowd. 

The  poor  man  ceases  not  to  beg, 

And  the  king  is  in  distress 
34!70  Because  neither  gold  nor  silver  he  finds  at  hand. 

And  lie  reflects,  remains  silent, 

Looks  at  his  hand,  and  remembers 

That  on  his  fino^er  he  had  a  cherished  rinoj 

Which  was  large,  royal  and  beautiful  ; 
3i75  To  the  poor  man  he  gives  it  for  the  love 

Of  Saint  John,  his  dear  lord ; 

And  he  takes  it  with  joy, 

And  gently  gives  him  thanks  ; 

And  when  he  was  possessed  of  it, 
8480  He  departed  and  vanished. 

But  to  this  no  one  paid  attention. 

Soon  after  it  chanced  that 

Two  palmers  of  English  birth, 

Who  go  to  seek  the  Holy  Sepulchre 
3485  By  a  path  where  no  one  guides  them 

In  the  land  of  Syria, 

Go  astray  far  out  of  the  way. 

See  neither  man  nor  house  : 

Now  have  they  arrived  in  the  wilderness, 
3490  The  night  comes  on,  the  sun  sets  : 

Nor  do  they  know  which  way  to  turn. 

Nor  where  they  can  lodge  for  the  night ; 

They  fear  robbers,  they  fear  wild  beasts. 

They  fear  monsters  and  dreadful  tempests, 
3495  And  many  an  adventure  of  the  desert ; 

The  dark  night  surprises  them. 

Now  behold  a  band  of  youths 
In  a  circle  which  was  very  large  and  beautifiil, 
By  whom  the  whole  road  and  air 
3500  Were  lightened  as  if  by  lightning, 
And  an  old  man  white  and  hoary. 
Brighter  than  the  sun  at  midday. 


278 


LIFE  OF 


Before  whom  are  carried  two  tapers, 
Which  lighten  the  path  ; 

He,  when  he  comes  close  to  the  palmers,  3505 
Salutes  them  ;  says,  "  Dear  friends. 
Whence  come  you  ?    Of  what  creed 
Are  you,  and  of  what  birth? 

What  kingdom,  and  king?    What  seek  you  here?" 

And  one  of  them  answered  him,  3510 

"  We  are  Christians,  and  desire 

Have  we  to  expiate  our  sins ; 

We  are  both  from  England, 

We  have  come  to  seek  the  Holy  Sepulchre, 

And  the  holy  places  of  this  country,  3515 

Where  Jesus  died  and  lived. 

And  our  king  is  named  Edward, 

The  good  prince  whom  may  God  preserve  to  us. 

He  has  not  such  a  saint  from  here  to  France. 

But  it  has  befallen  us  by  mishap  3520 

We  have  lost  to-day  the  company 

Which  comforts  us  and  which  guides  us, 

Nor  know  we  what  has  become  of  us." 


And  the  old  man  answered  these. 
Joyously,  like  to  a  clerk,  3525 

Come  after  me,  I  go  before  ; 
Follow  me,  I  will  conduct  you 
Where  you  will  find  a  good  hostelry. 
For  love  of  King  Edward 

You  shall  have  lodging  and  good  care,  3530 

Your  leader  I  will  myself  be, 

And  your  host.''    He  leads  them  on. 

They  enter  a  city, 

They  have  found  a  good  hostelry. 

The  table  prepared,  and  good  treatment,  3535 
Linen  and  bed,  and  other  preparations ; 
The  tired  ones,  who  had  great  need. 
Repose  themselves  after  supper. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


In  the  morning  when  they  depart, 
3540  They  find  their  host  and  leader, 

Who,  when  they  have  issued  from  the  gate, 

Gently  thus  comforts  them  : 

"  Be  not  troubled  nor  sad : 

I  am  J ohn  the  Evangelist ; 
3545  For  love  of  Edward  the  king 

I  neither  will  nor  ought  to  fail  you. 

For  he  is  my  especial 

Friend  and  loyal  king. 

With  me  he  has  joined  company ; 
3550  Since  he  has  chosen  to  lead  a  chaste  life. 

We  shall  be  peers  in  Paradise. 

And  I  tell  you,  dear  good  friends, 

You  shall  arrive,  be  assured, 

In  your  country  safe  and  sound : 
3555  You  shall  go  to  King  Edward, 

Salute  him  from  me, 

And  that  you  attempt  not  a  falsehood 

To  say,  you  shall  carry  proofs — 

A  ring,  which  he  will  know, 
3560  Which  he  gave  to  me  John, 

When  he  was  at  the  service. 

Where  my  church  was  dedicated ; 

There  I  besought  him  for  the  love 

Of  John  ;  it  was  I  in  poor  array. 
3565  And  let  King  Edward  know  well. 

To  me  he  shall  come  before  six  months  (are  over) 

And  since  he  resembles  me. 

In  Paradise  shall  we  be  together ; 

And  that  of  this  he  may  be  confidently  assured 
3570  You  shall  tell  him  all  whatever  I  tell  you.'' 

They  who  well  understand  his  words, 
Give  him  thanks  for  all  his  benefits, 
And  when  they  are  possessed  of  the  ring, 
The  saint  departed  and  vanished ; 


280 


LIFE  OF 


And  the  pilgrims  depart,  3575 
Who  now  are  on  the  certain  path 
Without  ill  and  without  trouble ; 
The  saint  leads  and  conducts  them 
They  hasten  to  go  to  King  Edward, 

That  they  have  not  arrived  seems  tardy  to  them,  3580 

And  they  relate  their  adventure, 

Shew  the  ring  at  once ; 

Whatever  they  relate  he  believes  true, 

When  he  sees  the  proofs ; 

Of  this  witness  bears  the  whole  3585 
Company,  large  in  numbers. 

The  King      When  King  Edward  knew 

¥Jeasur^    That  he  should  die  within  six  months, 

the  Toor    He  gives  largely  of  his  treasure, 

He  retains  nothing  of  gold  nor  silver.  3590 

In  tears  is  he  and  in  prayers. 

Almsgiving  and  devotion. 

In  disciplines  and  vigils. 

So  much  that  every  one  wonders. 

But  of  one  thing  he  is  very  thoughtful ;  3595 

Much  longs  he  while  he  is  alive 

That  his  church  should  be  dedicated, 

To  which  he  had  given  so  much  thought, 

And  where  espoused  by  oath 

He  was  to  Almighty  God.  3600 

Summons      Then  he  bids  all  his  people 
oftheBa-       common  throughout  the  kingdom, 
Westmin-  That  at  Christmas  they  come  to  Westminster, 
ster  for  the  ^nd  there  with  him  keep  the  feast. 

Dedication  ^  , 

of  the  Counts  come,  barons  come  3605 
Church.  ^|-^^g  general  command. 

For  the  king  intended 

On  account  of  the  great  feast  and  the  holy  time, 
And  for  love  of  the  commons, 

On  this  day  to  wear  the  crown ;  3610 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


281 


And  King  Edward  purposed, 

On  the  day  which  followed  after  the  fourth, 

With  a  service  of  great  grandeur  • 

To  have  his  church  dedicated. 

3615     Then  he  sent  for  Duke  Harold,  ^^^^^^ 

TT  T-i  •      1  1  Harold. 

He  says,     h  riend,  so  may  God  save  you. 

What  is  thy  intention  respecting  the  kingdom?'' 
Sire,"  said  he,  "  I  dare  to  swear  to  you 

By  the  holy  Trinity, 
3020  By  my  lineage  and  Christianity, 

It  has  never  come  into  my  thouglits 

To  possess  your  heritage ; 

Duke  William  of  Normandy, 

Who  to  it  has  right  and  trusts  in  me, 
3625  Sliall  have  it,  so  as  it  pleases  you  ; 

I  have  sworn  it,  and  he  is  sure  of  it  ; 

I  shall  keep  the  covenant  and  my  loyalty, 

Against  you  I  shall  not  trespass ; 

To  the  kingdom  I  have  no  claim  nor  right, 
3630  Unless  with  his  daughter  he  give  it  to  me. 

I  will  not  do  treason  or  guile ; 

This  I  swear  to  you  upon  the  Gospel." 

And  with  him  took  this  oath 

Then  the  chiefs  of  their  own  accord. 

3635      On  Christmas  night  S^^izes  him  seized  -with 

A  fever,  which  much  inflames  him.  ^  Fever. 

The  king  lies  down,  cannot  eat. 

For  long  time  seeks  to  repose  himself; 

Feebleness  in  the  morning  troubles  him ; 
3640  Nevertheless  the  king  gets  up 

For  the  great  feast ;  during  the  day 

He  dissembles  and  hides  his  pain. 

The  feebleness  quite  prostrates  him, 

Nevertheless  on  this  day  crown 
3645  And  regalia  he  carries  with  difficulty  ; 

And  for  the  three  days  of  the  week. 


282 


LIFE  OF 


At  table,  though  it  troubles  him, 
In  the  palace  at  dinner  he  sits ; 

On  the  fourth  day,  which  was  that  of  the  Innocents, 

The  prelates  come,  the  chiefs  come,  3650 
Dedication  To  farnish  whatever  appertains 
Church.     To  so  great  a  dedication. 

The  king  forces  himself  to  come  there, 

Since  for  it  he  had  a  great  longing ; 

But  so  weak  and  ill  is  he,  3655 

So  much  doubt  has  his  head  and  feebleness  has  his  heart. 

He  cannot  be  according  to  his  wish 

Present,  which  much  afflicts  him. 

But  much  he  commands  and  admonishes 

That  the  feast  should  be  full.  3660 

The  queen,  who  is  courageous, 
Well  conceals  her  grief,  which  is  great, 
Much  she  struggles  to  furnish 
What  may  please  her  lord ; 

She  is  queen,  he  is  king,  3665 
Both  in  church  and  in  palace. 

Privileges      When  the  church  is  dedicated 
si^es^gWen  ^te  king  grants  to  it  great  freedom, 
to  it.         And  gives  very  largely 

Vestments  of  silk,  gold  and  silver  3670 

Income  and  possessions, 

Jewels  and  very  rich  gifts, 

And  em-iched  and  adorned  it, 

And  gave  it  freedom  and  endowed  it, 

For  he  wishes  to  acquit  himself  of  the  vow  3675 

Fully,  with  which  he  was  bound  ; 

And  when  he  had  all  this  accomplished, 

The  King  The  king  sickened  violently, 

falls  into    jjg  cannot  eat,  he  cannot  sleep, 
jj  Trance. 

He  feels  that  he  is  now  near  death ;  3680 
He  grows  pale,  with  difficulty  draws  breath; 
The  queen  displays  great  grief, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


283 


Softly  she  raises  him,  and  softly  lays  him  down, 

Kisses  his  face  and  mouth  ; 
3685  Much  she  mourns,  and  laments  and  weeps, 

And  for  him  prays  and  beseeches  God, 

But  she  finds  not  comfort  at  heart  ; 

The  king  lies  now  as  if  he  were  dead. 

In  a  trance  he  has  lain  more  than  two  days, 
3690  "  Dead  is  the  king,''  say  many. 

Then  begins  deep  sorrow, 

Wailings,  sighs  and  tears : 

The  queen  all  but  dies, 

Tears  her  hair,  wrings  her  hands. 

3695     On  the  third  day,  whence  was  a  wonder, 

The  king,  like  a  man  who  awakes, 

Or  as  a  man  restored  to  life, 

Is  now  thoroughly  re- invigorated  ; 

And  he  who  had  lost  his  breath 
3700  Recovers  his  voice  distinct  and  entire. 

He  is  joyous  in  countenance, 

As  if  he  were  all  whole  and  cured. 

The  queen  was  in  the  presence. 

And  the  chief  men  of  his  intimates, 
3705  Duke  Harold  and  Earl  Robert, 

And  the  simoniacal  traitor 

Stigand,  prelate  of  Canterbury  ; 

The  king  then  begins  to  tell 

His  great  vision, 
3710  Of  which  the  history  makes  mention. 

"  When  I  was  young  in  Normandy, 
Much  I  loved  the  holy  company 
Of  people  of  religion, 
Who  loved  only  all  that  was  good, 
3715  Especially  a  monk  who  led 
A  high  and  heavenly  life  ; 
But  two  I  found  there  most  loyal, 
Wise  and  spiritual, 


The  Kin^ 
recovers 
from  his 
Trance. 


Account 
of  his 
Vision. 


284 


LIFE  OF 


Sensible  and  well  instructed. 

And  virtuously  disposed  : 

Much  their  company  delighted  me, 

And  through  them  I  amended  my  ways 

In  courtesy,  speech  and  wisdom. 

Both  are  dead,  a  long  time  since  ; 

They  have  passed  to  heaven  from  the  world. 

Well  have  I  seen  that  they  are  with  God. 

So  while  I  lay  in  quiet, 

These  two  appeared  to  me  ; 

"What  God  bids  me  by  these  two, 

And  commands  you  to  hear. 

Lords  all,  for  God  s  sake,  hear, 

For  for  that  I  am  reinvigorated. 

Predicted       "  '  Too  much  now  is  virtue  failing 

of  Eng'^''^*  In  England,  and  sin  rising  ; 

land.        Nor  can  God's  long-suflTering  endure 

That  He  take  not  a  mighty  vengeance  ; 

The  longer  He  waits  to  defer  it, 

The  more  fearfully  will  He  strike. 

Bishops,  prelates,  and  priests, 

No  longer  seek  to  be  good  pastors  ; 

They  seek  not  to  feed  the  sheepfolds ; 

But  to  sell  them  is  each  one  s  business  ; 

To  rescue  them  from  the  wolf  none  pains 

Takes,  but  only  for  the  milk  and  the  wool. 

Princes  and  counts  and  barons 

Go  seeking  only  vain-glory, 

Nor  do  they  live  but  to  swallow  money. 

The  poor  they  strip  and  illtreat; 

But  vengeance  for  it  shall  come, 

It  shall  last  a  year  and  a  day  ; 
,This  shall  be  by  war  and  by  fire.' 

Thus  they  finished  their  speech. 

"  I  say  to  them,  '  Cannot  penance 
Prevent  this  mighty  vengeance  V  " 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


28 


3755  '  No,'  say  they,  '  because  their  hearts 
Advance  to  a  greater  hardening/ 
'  How  V  say  I  to  them  ;  '  is 
God  so  cruel  a  tyrant  without  mercy, 
And  so  fierce  that  He  is  not  mindful 

8760  Of  His  great  pity  ? 

Will  there  ever  be  a  day  when  He  remembers 
The  English,  and  sustains  their  honour?' 
Then  answer  the  holy  men : 
'  The  end  of  the  counsel  of  God  on  that 

8765  We  will  tell  you  truly,  for  it  pleases  God.' 

'  The  green  tree  which  springs  from  the  trunk. 

When  thence  it  shall  be  severed, 

And  removed  to  a  distance  of  three  acres, 

By  no  engine  or  hand  (of  man) 
8770  Shall  return  to  its  original  trunk, 

And  shall  join  itself  to  its  root. 

Whence  first  it  had  origin ; 

The  head  shall  receive  again  its  verdure, 

It  shall  bear  fruit  after  its  flower ; 
8775  Then  shall  you  be  able  for  certainty 

To  hope  for  amendment/ 

"  When  they  had  ended  their  words. 
From  my  eyes  they  vanished  ; 
To  God  in  heaven  they  returned, 
8780  And  I  am  for  this  reinvigorated 
By  their  prayer  and  their  merits, 
That  I  may  make  you  aware  of  their  words/' 

Alone  of  this  people,  Stigand 

The  archbishop  went  away  mocking; 
8785  Who  has  turned  aside, 

And  says  that  the  old  man  dotes  ; 

But  the  wisest  of  the  sages 

Far  better  observed  his  sayings  ; 

And  carefully  have  understood 
8790  And  retained  the  order  of  the  words  ; 


286 


LIFE  OF 


The  Vision  All  the  words  have  they  put  down  in  writing, 

i'he  Poje  ^^^^  ^^P^ 

By  letter  and  by  ambassador. 

The  country  takes  pains  to  amend 

By  doing  right  and  justice  3795 
In  worldly  matters  and  in  those  of  Holy  Church ; 
But  they  can  no  amendment 
Thus  produce  among  the  people. 
Afterwards  the  prophecy  was 

Made  clear  in  the  time  of  Harold,  8800 

When  William  Duke  of  Normandy 

Had  the  victory  and  the  mastery  ; 

Whence  ended  of  England 

All  the  nobility  of  the  royal  line. 

TheAutlior     It  is  right,  methinks,  that  I  should  tell  you  3805 

the^Alle-    "^^^  ^^^^  prophecy, 

gory.       The  tree  of  which  I  speak,  signifies 
The  lordship  of  the  realm. 

Adorned  with  branches,  with  flowers  and  fruity 

Embellished  with  leaves  and  verdure.  3810 

This  tree  began  to  spring. 

To  flourish,  bear  fruit,  increase, 

Since  the  time  of  the  valiant  Alfred, 

W^ho  was  anointed  first  of  all. 

For  a  long  time  till  a  late  period,  3815 
After  the  death  of  King  Edward, 
When  Harold's  people  discomfited 
Were,  the  picked  flower  of  England  : 
Then  was  the  beauteous  branching  tree 

Severed  from  its  own  trunk,  3820 
Then  it  was  removed  for  three  acres, 
And  withered  and  delayed, — 
For  for  three  kings'  reigns  lasted 
Shows  the  The  bastardy, — then  returned 

To  its  own  trunk  and  certain  head  3825 

of  the  rro~ 

phecy :      In  the  time  of  the  first  Henry  ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


287 


For  after  King  Edward 

Were  three  bastards  following  ; 

Harold  nor  William  right 
8830  Had,  nor,  to  say  the  truth, 

William  the  Second, 

By  royal  descent,  whence 

It  was  removed  by  three  acres. 

But  Henry,  who  was  the  fourth  king 
.3835  After  Edward,  richly  clothed  it  again  with  verdure. 

Who  returned  to  the  original  head  ; 

When  by  his  own  will 

He  espoused  Maud,  who  full 

Of  gentleness  and  goodness  was, 
3840  Of  frankness  and  beauty, 

The  daughter  of  King  Edward's  niece ; 

Then  it  had  regard  to  the  root. 

And  clung  to  its  old  root. 

Flourished,  bore  fruit  openly, 
3845  When  the  Empress  Maud  was  born, 

And  fruit,  when  (was  born)  the  third  Henry, 

Who  has  filled  with  his  favour 

It,  and  throughout  the  kingdom 

Both  light  and  clear  brightness  gives 
3850  Everywhere,  as  the  sun  and  moon. 

Now  are  king,  now  are  barons, 

And  the  kingdom,  of  a  common  blood 

Of  England  and  Normandy. 

That  company  is  worth  more 
3855  Which  better  knows  how  the  prophecy 

To  answer,  and  better  tells  it ; 

But  it  seems  to  me  that  this  suffices 

To  make  clear  the  obscure  writing. 


And  takes 
the  oppor- 
tunity of 
paying  a 
Compli- 
ment to 
Henry  III. 


King  Edward  draws  to  his  end, 
3860  There  is  no  one  who  has  not  great  sorrow  for  it ; 


The  King 
draws  near 
his  End. 


288 


LIFE  OF 


His  flesh  is  already  half  dead, 

His  people  he  calls  again  and  again  comforts  ; 

And  he  has  been  strengthened  to  speak, 

And  said  to  them  ;  "  Dear  loyal  friends, 

It  is  a  folly  to  lament  my  death;  5865 

When  God  wills  it,  one  cannot  remain." 

Then  he  looks  at  them  and  raises  his  eyes. 

Looks  at  the  queen  (to  see)  if  she  sorrows  for  him, 

Who  laments,  weeps  and  sighs  ; 

Tears  her  hair,  rends  her  clothes.  3870 

"  Weep"  not,''  said  the  king,  "  dear  one, 

Grieve  not  for  my  death, 

Smce  after  this  my  death 

I  shall  arrive  at  the  sure  port 

Where  I  shall  live  with  my  Lord,  o875 

Always  in  joy  and  happiness. 
He  com-    Now  I  pray  you  all  who  are  here, 
Queen  to^  %  loy^l  people  and  my  friends, 
the  care  of  To  my  queen  who  is  my  wife, 

his  People,  -yyj^^gg  virtues  I  cannot  number,  3880 
Who  has  been  to  me  sister  and  dear, 
Bear  loyal  company. 
She  has  been  my  daughter  and  wife. 
And  of  very  precious  life  ; 

Honour  her,  as  befits  3885 
So  good  and  so  exalted  a  matron ; 
Let  her  have  her  dowiy  in  full 
And  her  manors  and  her  people. 
Be  they  English,  be  they  Normans, 

Honour  them  all  their  life.  3890 

IlisDirec-     Li  the  church  of  Saint  Peter,  to  whom 

hfsFuneral.  ^  ^^^^^^ 

To  him  I  give  myself,  both  living  and  dead, 

Who  was  to  me  both  aid  and  comfort." 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


289 


3895  Duke  Harold  before  the  king, 

Comes,  and  says  ;  "  Sire,  by  my  faith 
I  have  sworn  that  -which  is  true ; 
No  man  through  me  shall  attack 
The  right  of  the  throne  which  belongs 

3900  To  you,  sire,  naturally, 

Who  have  no  issue  of  yourself, 

And  have  held  the  kingdom ; 

You  have  granted  it  to  Duke  William : 

I  will  not  have  in  it  sin  or  blame  ; 

39 05  Right  has  by  Emma  thy  mother 

The  queen  who  shall  be  his  daughter ; 
If  he  gives  it  not  to  his  daughter, 
It  is  right  that  he  have  the  crown ; 
For  thus  dare  I  tell  you, 

3910  To  mai'ry  her  I  purpose  ; 

I  am  affianced  to  the  maiden, 
And  allied  to  the  duke." 
Archbishop  Stigand  replies, 
And  the  prelates  who  are  present : 

391 5  "  Duke  Harold,  well  you  know  it, 
That  if  you  violate  this  covenant, 
I  say  it  for  myself,  to  whom  belongs 
To  perform  this  holy  sacrament, 
There  will  be  no  prelate  in  the  land 

3920  Who  will  give  you  unction  ; 

There  will  be  no  man  of  our  commons, 
Who  will  put  the  crown  on  your  head." 

Then  he  gave  him  the  Sacrament, 

As  befits  a  good  Christian, 
3925  And  the  holy  unction 

Which  gives  pardon  of  sins. 

And  when  all  was  accomplished. 

The  soul  left  the  body  ; 

Angels  descend  from  above, 
3930  Singing  Te  Deum  Laudamus  ; 

All  the  court  of  Heaven  is  full 

Of  glory,  and  of  the  joy  which  conducts  him. 


Speech  of 
Harold 
about  the 
Succession. 


And  of 
Arch- 
bishop 
Stigand. 


Death  of 
the  Kinsr. 


290 


LIFE  OF 


And  Saint  Peter,  his  dear  friend, 
Opens  the  gate  of  Paradise, 

And  Saint  John,  his  Own  dear  one,  3985 

Conducts  him  before  the  Majesty, 

And  God  gives  him  his  kingdom, 

Who  puts  the  crown  on  his  head ; 

Makes  him  possessed  of  this  great  glory 

Which  shall  never  be  ended.  3940 

And  thus  from  an  earthly  kingdom 

He  passed  to  a  Heavenly. 

Truly  blessed  was  this  king, 

Who  here  and  there  was  crowned  ; 

And  so  much  more  is  worth  that  (kingdom)  than  this,  3945 

As  gold  is  than  mire  ; 

For  the  one  is  brief  and  ends  soon, 

The  other  sure  and  enduring. 

Jan.  4,         In  the  thousand  and  sixty-sixth  year 

,  Since  God  took  flesh,  3950 
After  he  had  reigned  twenty-three  years 
And  a  half,  King  Edward 
Died,  the  fourth  day  of  January, 
Virgin  of  body,  pure  throughout. 

Prayer  of      Now  I  pray  you,  gentle  King  Edward,  3955 
!o  xtn'*''''  To  have  regard  to  me  a  sinner, 
Edward.    Who  have  translated  from  the  Latin, 

According  to  my  knowledge  and  my  genius. 

Your  history  into  French, 

That  memory  of  thee  may  spread  ;  3 9 GO 

And  for  lay  people  who  letters 
Know  not,  in  portraiture 
Have  I  clearly  figured  it 
In  this  present  book ; 

Because  I  desire  and  wish  ^  3965 

That  ear  should  hear,  eyes  should  see ; 
Of  this  work  to  you 

I  make  a  present ;  ■  .  - 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR.  291 

My  poverty  has  ^ 
3970  No  greater  extent/ 

I  have  no  gold  nor  silver  in  my  power, 

I  pray  God  *that  after  this  life 

In  the  kingdom  of  Heaven 

I  may  reign  with  you.  Amen/' 

8975     Virtue  cannot  be  concealed  in  shade  ;  Miracles  at 

On  the  contrary  it  multiplies  itself  and  numbers  Tomb. 

Miracles  and  healing  powers 

Which  God  by  him 

Did  to  many/ 
3980  The  body  man  can  bury, 

But  his  virtue  cannot  be  concealed  ; 

The  body  of  him  who  was  a  virgin 

When  dead  cannot  be  corrupted  ; 

The  sick  man  finds  health,^ 
3985  The  sinner  there  holiness,^ 

Which  is  a  proof  of  his  sanctity. 

There  is  no  one  who  turns  with  good  intent 

Who  feels  not  release  from  his  ills. 

There  was  a  poor  man  of  Norman  birth, 
3990  Of  poor  and  uneasy  life. 

Who  by  the  alms  of  the  king  was 

While  he  lived,  sustained, 

Deformed  in  his  limbs  and  nerves ; 

His  feet  are  stuck  to  his  back, 
3995  His  hands  are  to  him  both  hands  and  feet, 

On  a  stool  is  he  supported. 

He  has  invented  a  machine 

By  which  he  could  go  on  his  way, 

A  trough  in  which  he  is  seated, 
4000  And  the  unhappy  one  drags  himself, 

Swims  on  the  road  without  water. 

Of  the  great  virtues  of  Saint  Edward  he  heard 
All  the  people  relate  ; 
Now  he  drags  himself  to  Westminster, 


■  Cure  of  a 
Norman. 


^  See  note  on  v.  1420. 


I    ^  I  have  altered  the  order  of  the  original. 

T  2 


292 


LIFE  OF 


And  arrives  there  with  whatever  pain  (it  costs) ;  4005 
This  was  the  very  week 
That  King  Edward  passed 

From  the  world.    He  mourned  and  lamented  ; 

Ah,  debonair  King  Edward, 
I  can  no  longer  keep  from  crying  out ;  4010 
Thou  usedst  to  feed  and  clothe  me, 
So  that  I  could  live  and  be  at  ease, 
But  now  I  have  a  change  without  dying, 
Who  to  die  have  great  desire. 

On  all  sides  have  I  loss  of  goods,  4015 

I  am  ill  and  in  poverty ; 

Either  take  me  from  this  life 

Or  give  me  deliverance  from  my  ills." 

No  sooner  had  the  deformed  man  ended  these  words, 

Than  he  was  cured  ;  4020 

On  his  legs  and  his  feet  he  rises,  ^ 

He  feels  there  nothing  which  hurts  him. 

To  all  those  who  are  there  together 

It  seems  a  wonder  of  the  healing  power. 

Increased  and  renewed  is  4025 

The  fame  and  renown  of  the  king, 

Since  to  the  needy  he  gave  such  comfort 

Before  and  after  his  death. 


Diverse  graces  and  virtues 
Had  King  Edward  above  all  ;  4030 
Cure  of  Six  But  in  restorino^  sie'ht 
mc    en.       j^^^  never,  as  I  believe,  his  equal. 
In  the  month  in  which  the  king  died. 
It  chanced,  as  I  well  relate  it  to  you, 

Six  blind  men  by  one,  who  had  4035 
Only  a  single  eye  with  which  he  could  see. 
Are  conducted  through  the  country, 
As  poor  mendicants  ill  at  ease; 
So  I  can  and  wiU  speak  a  marvel. 

The  seven  blind  men  had  one  eye.  4040 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


^93 


To  Westminster  have  these  come, 
And  there  prayed  at  the  holy  tomb; 
O  debonair  king,"  they  say, 
Do  that  which  now  thou  art  wont  to  do. 

4045  When  thou  wast  in  the  darksome  world 
To  the  blind  thou  gavest  light : 
Now  thou  art  clear  as  is  the  moon 
Or  sun ;  grant  us  brightness 
Of  your  brightness,  great  Edward ; 

4050  For  to  us  unhappy  ones  you  give  a  part. 
Who  now  have  double  light, 
Since  you  have  not  blind  trouble  in  the  world. 


Lo  !  he  who  the  band 

Conducts,  which  saw  not  at  all, 
4055  Has  received  another  eye. 

And  he  saw  all  the  others 

His  companions  whom  he  was  wont  to  lead, 

Each  one  of  them  have  clear  eyes. 

And  all  have  received  their  sight ; 
4060  They  fear  that  it  may  be  unreal ; 

One  says  to  the  other,  "  Companion,  hast  thou 

Thy  sight?"  "Yes,  Deo  gratias." 

When  they  understand  his  great  healing  virtues. 

To  God  and  to  the  saint  they  give  thanks, 
4065  To  whom  be  praise  and  glory, 

Since  of  his  sinners  he  has  had  remembrance. 

Duke  Harold  who  was  stored 
With  the  castles  and  treasures  of  his  father 
Godwin,  the  count  of  Kent, 
4070  Who  had  enough  of  gold  and  silver, 
Who  was  a  marvellous  knight 
Of  boldness,  strength  and  bravery. 
Rich  and  tall,  and  very  wicked, 
Chivalry  loved,  no  one  so  much. 


Harold's 

seizure  of 
the  Throne, 
and  Coro- 
nation. 


294 


LIFE  OF 


By  the  Queen  Edith  his  sister  4075 

He  was  feared  and  loved  in  heart ; 

He  was  tall  and  open  handed  and  handsome, 

But  less  loyal  than  he  appeared  ; 

He  caused  himself  to  be  elected  by  many, 

And  crowned ;  for  to  oppose  him  4080 

No  one  dared,  and  this  wrong  took  place, 

And  this  was  as  I  relate  to  you. 

Against  the  oath  and  agreement. 

Which  was  made  by  King  Edward, 

That  he  was  bound  to  advance  (the  claim  of)  Duke  4085 
William, 

Which  he  infringed,  whence  afterwards  he  had  blame. 

And  according  to  the  prophecy 

Of  King  Edward,  lost  life 

And  kingdom  and  earthly  honour  ; 

As  he  well  foresaw,  finally  4090 
Verified  and  accomplished  * 
Were  all  the  words  of  Saint  Edward, 
When  Duke  William  had  the  victory, 
As  the  history  relates  to  you. 

It  was  the  feast  of  the  Epiphany,  when  4095 
The  crown  he  placed  on  his  head, 
And  the  morrow  after  King  Edward 
Died,  Avhich  had  seemed  to  him  long  delayed; 
By  seculars  and  lay  people. 

With  pride  hastily  4100 
Without  sacrament  of  Holy  Church, 
And  without  service  was  he  crowned. 

Of  a  great  vision 
Makes  the  history  mention  ; 

Since  it  belongs  to  my  subject  4105 
I  wish  to  write  and  tell  it  you. 
Tostin,  brother  of  King  Harold, 
When  he  heard  tell  of  this  wrong, 
That  Harold  is  already  crowned. 

Is  sad  and  very  wrathful,  4110 


S.  EDWAKD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


295 


For  they  hated  each  other  to  the  death, 

No  one  could  ever  put  them  in  accord. 

The  one  was  a  briar,  the  other  a  thorn, 

Issued  from  an  evil  root ; 
4115  Tostin  thought  to  avenge  himself 

On  Harold  because  he  caused  him  to  be  cast  out 

And  exiled  from  the  land. 

He  thought  much  of  seeking  aid, 

Towards  the  north  directs  his  way, 
4120  Comes  to  the  King  of  Norway, 

Whose  name  was  Harold  Harfager, 

Of  great  might  and  very  cruel, 

Rich  in  people  and  in  ships, 

And  requests  of  him  assistance  : 
4125  So  much  he  excites  and  talks  to  him, 

That  the  king  who  abandons  himself  to  him. 

With  Tostin  comes  to  England, 

To  conquer  the  kingdom  and  what  is  in  it. 

To  a  harbour  in  Northumberland 
4130  They  come  with  a  numerous  and  powerful  host ; 

Without  disturbance  and  without  danger 

They  arrive  with  nearly  a  thousand  of  their  ships  ; 

They  mount  their  horses,  go  into  the  country, 

Do  murder,  arson  and  great  evils. 
4135  The  Earl  of  Northumberland 

Sends  to  his  people  and  his  neighbours, 

Who  assemble  and  form  a  large  host; 

Against  tliis  king  and  Tostin  they  go  ; 

They  fight  with  these  Norwegians, 
4140  But  the  English  are  discomfited ; 

Then  was  Tostin  very  haughty. 

And  the  King  of  Norway  more  so. 

And  advancing  into  the  country. 

They  think  to  conquer  it  all  easily; 


Landing  of 
Tostin  and 
Harold 
Harfager. 


Their  Vic- 
tory over 
the  Earl  of 
Northum- 
berland. 


296 


LIFE  OF 


Towards  York  they  direct  their  way, 
Tostin  and  he  of  Norway. 

Distress        When  Harold,  King  of  England,  hears  it, 
of  HaioM^  Wrath  has  he  in  heart,  he  had  not  ever  more  ; 
He  causes  to  be  assembled  all  his  people 
Of  the  kingdom  in  common ; 
But  when  he  ought  to  advance  with  his  army, 
The  gout  in  his  thigh  seizes  him 
Fiercely,  so  that  he  cannot  go  a  step 
For  all  the  treasure  of  Damascus. 
Then  he  has  grief  on  all  sides. 
He  fears  that  he  shall  be  held  a  coward ; 
And  that  it  will  be  believed  that  he  is  pretendin 
And  that  Tostin  will  suprise  them  all, 
Because  he  has  a  mighty  number  of  Norwegians, 
Who  have  already  passed  the  Humber 
Near  York,  and  spreads  himself  far, 
And  causes  very  great  destruction. 
King  Harold  is  in  anguish, 
Nor  knows  what  he  can  do  ; 
For  his  thigh  is  much  swollen, 
And  his  leg  is  no^  festering. 
Nothing  has  he  said  to  any  one  in  the  world 
Not  even  to  those  who  are  with  him  ; 
Devoutly  to  Saint  Edward  he  prays 
That  he  be  his  counsel  and  aid. 
All  the  night  he  laments  and  weeps. 
With  clasped  hands  and  tears  he  prays, 
He  prays  the  saint  to  take  pity  on  him. 
To  protect,  guide,  instruct  him  : 
And  says,  "  For  the  kingdom  am  I  anxious, 
No  matter  if  I  perish/' 
Then  he  promises  amendment 
In  full  of  his  sins  ; 

At  length  Saint  Edward  appeared  to  him, 
Who  had  regard  to  his  desire, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


207 


Who  now  fails  not  at  his  need, 
And  makes  King  Harold  entirely  cured  : 
Now  he  has  no  more  anxiety  nor  pain, 
But  that  he  may  conquer  the  Norwegians 

43  85     There  was  an  abbat  of  Ramsey, 

Whose  name  was  Alexis,  of  holy  life, 

And  to  him  appeared  Saint  Edward. 
Listen,  friend,''  says  he,  "  here. 

Go  tell  King  Harold 
4100  To  be  active,  courageous,  and  bold. 

Nor  to  be  in  fear  of  his  enemies, 

Nor  to  delay  to  attack  them, 

Neither  of  Harfager  nor  of  Tostin, 

Nor  of  their  foreign  barbarians  ; 
4105  This  time  I  will  not  fail  him 

So  that  he  should  not  have  victory  at  his  desire ; 

And  let  him  do  afterwards  what  he  has  promised, 

As  for  his  good  I  tell  him : 

And  let  him  not  be  so  daring  as  to  attempt 
4200  To  infringe  a  promise  that  he  has  made. 

He  has  promised  me  assuredly 

Amendment  of  his  sins  ; 

And  (to  show)  that  you  do  not  attempt  falsehoods 
To  speak,  you  shall  tell  him  the  proofs, 
4205  That  he  had  before  great  hesitation, 
He  was  troubled  by  the  gout ; 

He  feared  that  it  should  be  believed  that  he  was 

pretending  ; 
To  no  one  but  to  me  he  complains : 
Suddenly  of  it  was  he  cured/'' 

4210     And  the  abbat  when  he  hears  it, 
Goes  to  tell  the  king  the  message. 
And  when  he  has  there  told  the  matter, 
He  omits  not  the  one  point,  to  speak  to  him 
Of  the  troublesome  illness, 


His  Cure 
by  S.  Ed- 
ward. 


Appear- 
ance of 
S.  Edward 
to  the 
Abbat  of 
Eamsey. 

His  advice 
to  Harold, 


298 


LIFE  OF 


Harold  ad- 
vances to 
meet  the 
enemy. 


Battle  of 
Stamford 
Bridge. 
"Victory  of 
Harold. 


And  of  the  remainder  of  the  message, 

As  one  who  was  sensible  and  wise. 

The  king  who  very  well  recognized 

The  proofs,  is  overjoyed  at  it. 

With  great  joy  and  exultation 

He  prepares  his  people  for  a  great  battle, 

Who  very  soon  are  assembled ; 

So  they  form  a  very  numerous  host ; 

Seven  legions  are  there  numbered, 

Well  prepared  to  fight ; 

Towards  York  he  directs  his  way. 

And  with  a  powerful  force  he  there  arrives 

With  his  English,  who  at  this  time 

Were  of  great  nobleness  and  good  sense. 

King  Harfager  had  in  purpose, 

Through  Tostin's  counsel,  whom  it  pleased. 

To  be  placed  at  York  on  the  throne 

And  crowned  by  the  archbishop. 

So  he  committed  great  murders. 

And  put  the  country  in  flames ; 

A  thousand  laymen  and  a  hundred  priests 

He  put  to  death  and  torture. 

Harold,  King  of  England, 

A  brave  and  fierce  knight  in  war. 

Of  sound  body,  whole  and  cured 

And  quite  emboldened  by  Saint  Edward, 

Near  York  encountered 

His  enemies  with  great  fierceness 

At  the  water  and  bridge  of  Stamford. 

Many  thousands  of  men  were  slain  there. 

Who  at  the  battle  there  were  struck  down : 

A  more  deadly  one  was  never  seen; 

Slain  there  was  King  Harfager, 

And  Tostin  liis  fierce  companion. 


4215 


4220 


4225 


4230 


42.35 


4240 


4245 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


209 


And  men  whose  number  I  know  not, 
4250  So  as  to  encumber  the  country  ; 

A  riddance  make  of  the  bodies 

Wliich  are  torn  in  pieces,  the  wolves  and  crows. 

King  Harold  for  the  victory 

To  Saint  Edward  gives  thanks  and  glory. 
4255  That  Tostin  is  slain  by  Harold, 

The  end  of  this  history  proves, 

As  it  displayed  the  opposition 

Which  existed  between  them  in  their  infancy. 

All  was  accomplished,  though  after  delay, 
4260  Which  King  Edward  had  said  before. 

Much  it  makes  the  prophecy  to  be  believed, 

For  the  truth  is  not  forgotten ; 

Sin  is  concealed  at  the  beginning, 

But  too  clearly  shows  the  evil  at  the  end. 

4265     O  God  of  almighty  glory, 

Who  the  air,  and  the  sea,  and  the  firmament, 

The  sun  and  moon  with  their  light. 

The  stars  hast  created  in  four  days, 

Much  it  makes  one  prize  thy  long  suffering, 
4270  And  fear  thy  power  ; 

To  King  Harold  thou  hast  granted  victory  ; 

That  he  may  have  remembrance  of  you, 

To  acknowledge  you  as  the  Lord, 

And  to  display  love  towards  you, 
4275  And  that  he  may  be  obedient  to  you. 

Who  dost  him  so  great  an  honour. 

Thou  carriest  him  as  a  mother  does 

Her  infant,  whom  she  holds  so  dear : 

But  the  king  corrects  not  himself, 
4280  Nor  humbles  himself  before  God. 

But  after  this  great  glory, 

With  which  the  history  makes  you  acquainted, 


Character 
and  con- 
duct of 
Harold. 


300 


LIFE  OF 


The  new  King  Harold  became 
So  haughty,  so  fierce  and  bold, 

So  violent  and  covetous,  4285 

That  before  him  there  was  none  such, 

Nor  did  he  anything  of  what  he  had  promised ; 

On  the  contrary  he  went  from  bad  to  worse. 

He  had  promised  before  the  battle. 

That  whoever  by  prowess  and  courage  4290 
Conquered  his  enemy. 

The  conquest  should  for  certain  be  his  own. 

But  afterwards  he  did  the  contrary, 

And  for  service  rather  (returned)  disgrace, 

By  which  the  love  of  his  people  4295 

In  common  he  lost ; 

His  subjects  he  despoils  and  imprisons, 

Robs  the  good,  gives  to  felons, 

Roots  up  woods  and  burns  houses. 

Frequently  Saint  Edward  rebukes  him  4300 

By  dream  and  by  vision. 

But  he  does  nothing  but  mock  : 

He  covets  gold  and  white  silver  more 

Than  a  leach  does  blood  ; 

A  merchant  or  usurer  he  seems  4305 
Rather  than  a  prince  or  knight. 
More  he  prizes  money  or  merchandize 
Than  arms  and  chivalry. 
This  caused  sin  and  trouble. 

Nor  can  a  perjured  man  resist.  4310 


William        Duke  William  well  heard  tell  of  it, 

Normandy         ^^^^  ^^^^^  B'^^^^  longing, 

demands    Nor  does  he  cease  to  admonish 
the  Crown,  -g^  Jitters  and  by  messengers, 

That  he  according  to  his  oath  4315 

Would  do  what  befitted  a  loyal  prince. 

But  he  made  no  account  of  all  this. 

On  the  contrary  he  did  to  the  messengers  gTeat  shame ; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


301 


He  says  that  it  behoves  him  not  to  perform 
4320  The  oath,  which  had  been  made  by  force. 


Duke  William  this  insult 
Lays  before  the  Pope  Alexander, 
And  before  Phihp  King  of  France, 
And  prays  him  that  he  aid  him 

4325  To  avenge  his  wrong  and  conquer  his  right 
By  might  of  battle  and  war. 
Then  he  prepares  a  navy. 
Treasure,  and  his  chivalry, 
And  comes  to  Saint  Valery  ; 

4330  And  when  he  had  fair  wind  and  weather. 
He  crosses  the  sea,  arrives  in  England  ; 
And  when  he  has  come  to  the  shore, 
The  duke  fortifies  and  rebuilds  a  tower 
"Which  he  calls  Hastings, 

4335  Because  it  was  hastily  fortified, 
And  therefore  was  so  called. 


He  sends 
to  the  Pope 
and  to  the 
King  of 
Prance. 


Landing  of 
William. 


He  builds 
a  Tower. 

Origin  of 
the  Name  of 
Hastings. 


The  news  is  spread, 
And  soon  known  throughout  the  kingdom  ; 
The  king  causes  his  people  to  assemble  ; 
4340  Many  fear  to  come. 

And  they  who  come,  come  in  disgust, 

For  the  king  was  much  hated ; 

As  he  had  despoiled  and  imprisoned  them, 

Outraged  and  deprived  them  of  their  possessions. 


4345     I  must  return  to  my  subject.  Miracles 
Of  which  I  intended  to  tell  you ;  of^s.^Ed"^^ 
Far  and  near  on  all  sides  ward. 
Increases  the  fame  of  Saint  Edward, 
Who  sinners  with  God  reconciles, 

4350  On  the  mournful  has  pity, 
To  souls  brings  salvation, 

To  bodies  health,  strength,  and  healing  virtue  : 


302 


LIFE  OF 


And  salvation  of  soul  is  worth  more 
Than  gold  or  silver,  or  silk  or  balm  ; 

And  health  of  the  body  is  worth  more  4355 

Than  any  earthly  treasure. 

What  is  worth  to  a  man  all  the  world 

And  its  grandeur,  whatsoever  there  is  in  it, 

If  the  soul  have  trouble. 

And  the  body  is  not  well  or  whole  ?  4360 
He  who  in  his  book  the  virtues 
Of  Saint  Edward  writes  and  inserts, 
This  miracle,  which  is  manifest, 
Writes,  of  which  the  people  are  certain. 

Cure  of  a       There  was  a  gentleman,  though  a  poor  one,  4365 

Sn^^"   ^^^^  ^^^^^^        ^^^^^^       ^^i^^  ^^^^^  ' 

He  saw  nothing ;  on  the  contrary  he  had  the  sight 

Of  both  his  eyes  lost ; 

As  he  was  able  to  do  in  the  church 

He  performed  the  service  of  sacristan,  4370 

And  rings  the  bells  for  the  hours, 

He  lives  on  the  pay  which  is  given  to  him. 

He  often  requests  Saint  Edward 

That  he  have  regard  towards  his  servant ; 

At  his  tomb  he  often  prays  4375 

And  weeps  there  on  his  knees ; 

He  prays  the  saint  that  he  vn.ll  listen 

To  his  prayer  and  give  him  his  desire. 


It  happened  one  day  after  the  midday  meal 
That  the  hour  had  now  passed  4380 
When  the  monks  ought  to  rise. 
When  the  time  came  he  ought  to  have  rung; 
But  the  sacristan  rings  not, 
And  the  hour  of  nones  passes ; 

And  he  sleeps  soundly  in  the  monastery.  4385 
As  it  pleases  God  to  shew  him, 


S.  EDWAKD  THE  CONFESSOR  30S 

It  seems  to  him  that  Saint  Edward 

Rises,  and  comes  to  that  side. 

He  rebukes  the  servant  and  awakes  him, 
4390  And  reproves  him  that  he  sleeps  so  long  ; 

"Rise/'  said  he,  ''idle  youth, 

For  it  is  now  nones  or  more : 

My  monks  ought  to  rise 

To  sing  nones  at  this  hour.'' 
4395  With  his  rousing  he  altogether  astounds  him. 

Now  the  king,  bearing  crown 

And  sceptre,  goes  towards  the  altar. 

Which  is  resplendent  with  his  great  brightness ; 

The  man  rises  who  now  sees  clearly, 
4400  Who  still  thinks  that  he  sees  well 

The  King  Edward,  who  has  departed ; 

He  is  frightened  and  astonished  ; 

To  the  great  altar  he  goes  straight. 

As  oae  who  is  quite  whole  and  sees  clearly  : 
4405  To  the  tomb  of  Saint  Edward  he  goes, 

That  he  is  not  there  (already)  seems  to  him  tardy  : 

And  gives  to  the  saint  thanks  and  glory, 

Who  has  had  his  servants  in  memory. 

From  this  hour  during  his  life 
4410  He  was  whole  in  his  eyes  and  clear  seeing, 

And  performed  his  office 

Of  ringing  the  bells  in  the  church. 

His  fame  spreads  like  the  smoke 

Of  incense,  which  by  fire  is  made  to  ascend, 
4415  The  testimony  of  veracious  people 

Gives  him  veracious  fame ; 

The  true  eye  whicli  scans  his  works. 

Everywhere  discovers  virtues. 

The  weak,  who  are  in  need, 
4420  Are  there  arrived  from  near  and  far; 

For  there  is  no  medicine  so  powerful  and  lifegivino-. 

So  sure  or  so  speedy, 


Other 
ruvcs^ 


304 


LIFE  OF 


As  is  that  of  Heaven, 

When  it  descends  upon  mortals : 

For  sinners  by  it  have  pardon,  4425 
And  sick  cure ; 

Hunchbacks,  and  crooked,  and  epileptick, 

The  dumb,  gouty,  and  those  who  have  pleurisy, 

The  weak  and  the  withered, 

The  swollen  and  disfigured,  4430 
The  deformed  and  the  leprous. 
The  witless  and  the  feverstruck. 
The  deaf,  the  paralytick, 
The  blind,  and  the  dropsical, 

In  each  disease  *  4435 

God  gives  aid  to  his  vassals. 

By  the  prayer  of  Saint  Edward, 

Who  consults  for  and  protects  his  subjects  ; 

So  that  they  who  do  him  honour  on  earth 

May  have  through  him  an  abiding  place  in  Heaven.  4440 


To  the  Almighty  Father  be 
Everlasting  glory, 
And  to  His  only  Son, 
And  to  Their  common  Spirit. 


Conduct  of  The  vengeance  of  God  comes  sooner  or  later,  4145 
Harold.      ^^^q^^  ]^[^  (Jart  makes  one  to  fear. 

When  it  delays  longer,  it  is  more  heavy. 

Long  or  short  according  to  the  fault ; 

This  I  say  on  account  of  King  Harold 

To  whom  it  falls  not  out  as  the  world  hears;  4450 

Who  directs  all  his  intention 

To  seize  lands  and  obtain  their  income. 

To  count  and  know  the  amounts 

Of  escheats  from  men  of  gentle  birth ; 

Gardens  he  destroys,  and  the  poor  despoils;  4455 
No  one  lets  fall  his  complaints; 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


305 


For  a  mere  word 

He  puts  them  in  prison  and  in  gaol ; 

Witli  right  or  wrong  he  seizes^  castles, 
44G0  Women  of  gentle  blood  he  violates. 

For  wealth's  sake  he  desires  marriage, 

He  misallies  men  of  gentle  blood  ; 

To  the  bad  he  clings,  and  injm^es  the  good  ; 

Holy  Church  he  despoils  and  destroys, 
44G5  The  countships  and  baronies, 

Bishopricks  and  abbeys, 

And  all  other  property  escheated 

He  keeps  so  long  that  they  a.re  destroyed  ; 

He  speaks  no  wise  man's  counsel, 
'I  t 70  Nor  values  it  an  apple  ; 

He  could  not  hold  his  office  did  not  God  suffer 

That  such  a  tyrant  should  have  the  kingdom. 

Nevertheless  God,  to  whom  it  pleases 

That  each  should  be  good,  who  is  not  so, 
4475  -^ncl  desires  the  advantage  of  each, 

And  that  he  should  attain  to  salvation, 

Causes  him  to  be  warned  with  great  gentleness, 

And  to  be  admonished  often 

By  soothings  and  by  threats, 
4480  That  he  may  have  the  grace  of  God 

Through  Saint  Edward,  who  prays  for  him 

That  Jesus  would  amend  his  life, 

By  vision  and  dream 

Which  is  neither  phantasm  nor  falsehood. 
4485  Often  by  night,  often  by  day, 

Appears  to  him  the  holy  Confessor, 

Edward  the  king,  who  rebukes  him, 

That  he  may  be  willing  to  amend  his  life. 

But  he  deigns  not  and  v/ill  not ; 
4490  Whence  his  friend  Edward  grieves  for  him. 

Money  he  amasses  like  a  usurer. 

To  despoil  his  people  he  ceases  not ; 

Like  a  justice,^  at  the  treasury 

He  sits  to  count  the  money ; 


'  See  the  Glossary,  in  v.  fjv'st. 


■  Sec  the  Glossary,  in  v.  vescunte. 

U 


306 


LIFE  OF 


Arms  and  chivalry  4495 
Entirely  he  despises  and  forgets  ; 
Of  history  he  asks  not,  nor  hears, 
Nor  of  ancient  story  a  word. 
Rather  than  a  prince  he  seems  a  merchant ; 
Who  seeks  the  fairs  with  his  packs.  4500 
Nevertheless  a  powerful  knight 
He  was,  of  body  whole^  strong  and  large  ; 
Nor  could  there  be  found  in  the  land  one  of  greater 
Strength  in  battle  or  rapidity  in  war. 
But  sin  and  v/ickedness 
So  great  has  he  done,  so  much  wrong, 
That  he  cannot  prevent 
Himself  from  going  to  perdition  ; 
For  pride  and  arrogance 
Soil  chivalry  much. 

Conquest       To  my  subject  it  belongs  not, 
o  England,  g^^^  .^^  ^  brief  manner,  to  tell  you 

Of  the  great  conquest  of  England  ; 

Excepting  to  render  clear  and  m.ake  you 

To  understand  how  the  vengeance 

Of  Saint  Edward  had  mighty  power, 

Who  so  much  prayed  King  Harold 

To  observe  his  words  and  good  faith ; 

But  he  neglected  it  by  carelessness, 

Wherefore  came  to  him  great  trouble. 

King  Harold  in  haste 
Came  to  this  part  (of  the  country)  with  few  of  his 
people. 

Nor  will  he  wait  for  his  chief  army, 

Nor  hsten  to  the  counsel  of  his  friends. 

So  haughty  and  fierce  and  bold  4525 

Was  the  tyrant  Harold, 

Through  the  victory  which  he  had  had 

Against  the  Norwegians,  as  pleased  God. 


4505 


4510 


4515 


4520 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOK. 


Duke  William  on  liis  arrival 
4530  Fell  prone  on  the  beach, 

On  his  hands  he  supports  himself  on  the  sand ; 

To  a  knight  whom  he  calls 

He  says,     What  can  it  portend 

"  Well,"  said  the  knight, 
4535  "  Have  you  conquered  England, 

Already  in  your  hands  have  you  taken  the  soil/' 

The  duke,  who  armed  himself  soon  after, 

Puts  on  his  coat  of  mail  the  wrong  side. 

He  who  armed  him  says,  ''Be  it  wrong  or  right, 
4540  We  shall  see  that  the  duke  is  king/' 

The  duke,  who  heard  the  speech, 

Slightly  smiled  at  the  word  ; 

Says,  "  Be  it  now  according  to  the  intention 

Of  Him  who  governs  the  world/' 
4545  Then  the  duke  makes  his  confession. 

And  afterwards  communicates, 

And  vows  to  erect  an  abbey, 

If  God  preserve  him  honour  and  life. 

To  the  honour  of  Saint  Martin  : 
4550  And  this  at  the  end  he  well  accomplished, 

So  that  he  well  performed  his  promise. 

On  his  shield  he  has  mass  sung. 

And  then  puts  in  array  his  host. 

King  Harold,  who  soon  advanced, 
4555  Who  was  the  first  to  make  the  attack. 

Pierced  and  put  into  disorder  his  host. 

As  does  a  galley  on  the  wave. 

When  it  goes  sailing  on  the  deep  sea. 

The  king  was  quite  the  foremost, 
4560  For  in  the  whole  host  he  had  not  his  peer 

In  bravery  and  chivalry. 

Who  leads  before  all  the  others, 

Who  passes,  divides,  and  sepp.rates 

The  powerful  host  of  the  Normans. 
4565  You  ]night  hear  tlie  lances  shivering, 

Men  and  horses  falling ; 

TJ  2 


308 


LIFE  OF 


Arrows,  stones,  and  darts  fly 

As  thick  as  hail  in  March. 

The  battle  increases,  and  in  a  short  time 

Discomfiture  turned  4,570 

On  the  duke  and  his  Normans. 

The  duke,  who  was  on  the  watch  and  equal  to  the 
occasion, 

Recalls  and  admonishes  his  people  : 
''What  can  be,"  said  he,  "this 

Cowardice,  lords  of  Normandy?  -  4575 

You  who  liave  such  mighty  ancestors. 

King  Rollo,  who  with  blows  of  the  lance 

Discomfited  the  King  of  France, 

And  conquered  him  in  the  midst  of  his  land 

By  force  of  battle  and  war :  4580 

And  Duke  Richard  who  came  after  him, 

Who  seized  and  kept  the  devil 

And  conquered  him  and  bound  him, — 

And  you  fail  and  now  degenerate  ! 

Follow  me,  my  own  people."  4585 

Then  he  turns  him  along  the  plain, 
And  makes  in  a  deep  valley, 
Of  the  boldest  who  are  there, 
An  ambuscade  ;  and  they  are  lying  in  wait. 
Until  the  duke  have  need  of  them.  4590 
The  English  are  emboldened. 
More  certain,  and  more  courageous. 
And  they  follow  with  great  eagerness, 
Until  they  have  passed  the  ambuscade  ; 
Which  now  attacks  the  rear-guard,  4595 
Which  of  this  had  never  any  fear. 
The  duke  makes  a  pretence  of  flight, 
And  of  returning  towards  the  sea ; 
Whence  the  English  with  King  Harold 
Are  so  haughty  and  bold  in  consequence,  460 
That  they  are  scattered  in  the  plain  ; 
The  duke  thinks  that  he  can  surround  them  ; 
So  did  he  as  if  they  were  partridges. 
Then  begins  the  fight  hand  to  hand, 


S.  EDWARD  THK  CONFESSOR. 


309 


4605  And  the  battle  was  cruel  and  fierce, 

Many  wounded  and  dead 

Are  there  now  on  both  sides. 

The  king  struck  in  the  eye  with  a  dart 

Falls  and  soon  is  in  evil  case, 
4010  Perished,  slain  and  mangled. 

And  his  standard  is  beaten  down. 

And  the  English  host  conquered ; 

And  there  was  slain  Earl  Gruith  his  brother 

And  Earl  Leuwine  :  there  were  slain 
4015  Many  English  and  Normans, 

No  one  knows  who  or  how  many. 

Thus  already  had  the  battle  lasted 

Without  repose  all  the  day. 

Very  great  is  the  pain  and  woe  ; 
4020  With  the  blood  of  the  slain  was  the  grass  tinged. 

The  English  host  takes  to  flight, 

And  eagerly  the  Normans  pm'sue. 

The  duke  in  all  the  battle 

Lost  not  a  drop  of  blood  : 
4025  Three  horses  that  day  slain 

Were  under  him  in  the  battle. 

When  he  is  sure  of  the  victory, 

To  God  he  gives  for  it  thanks  and  glory  : 

The  dead  he  causes  to  be  buried 
4030  And  has  the  service  well  accomplished. 

They  sought  for  the  body  of  Harold, 

And  found  it  among  the  slain : 

And  since  he  was  a  king, 

It  is  granted  that  he  should  be  interred, 
4035  Through  the  prayer  of  his  mother. 

The  body  was  carried  on  a  bier, 

At  Waltham  it  is  placed  in  the  tomb, 

For  he  was  founder  of  the  house. 


Death  of 
Harold. 


Defeat  of 
tlie  Eng- 
lish. 


Burial  of 
Harold. 


'  A  leaf  has  beea  torn  here  from  the  MS; 


310 


LIFE  OF 


Opening  of    The  dress  in  which  it  was  wrapi^ed 
b.-liidwa-rd  s 

Tomb.       They  find  entire  and  with  all  its  colour,  46J^0 
And  when  the  face  is  exposed^ 
They  find  it  entire  and  recognizable. 
The  head,  the  hands,  the  feet  they  handle 
And  bend  them  as  in  a  living  body  asleep  : 
Bishop  Gunnolf,  who  is  very  bold,  4645 
Strokes  the  yellow  beard, 
Whence  he  wishes  to  pluck  a  hair, 
But  he  cannot  draw  it  from  the  beard. 
Abbat  Gilbert  cries  out  to  him, 

"Lord  bishop,  you  will  not  take  it  away,  4650 

A  single  hair  you  will  not  carry  off." 

And  he  answers,  ''Abbat,  know 

I  should  keep  it  as  a  cherished  treasure  ; 

I  should  love  it  more  than  fine  gold ; 

But  since  it  is  his  pleasm-e  4655 
To  be  entire  without  losing  anything, 
Let  all  liis  body  be  entire 
Until  the  day  of  judgment ; 
Whence  he  will  have  double  glory ; 

He  will  not  that  one  should  take  from  or  vex  him."  4(3(30 


The  pall  which  on  him  was 
They  removed  and  preserved. 
In  place  of  it  one  equally  fair 
Have  they  placed,  very  rich  and  fail' ; 
Very  richly  was  it  worked 
In  fine  gold  and  silver, 
Which  King  W^illiam  had  made 
To  the  honour  and  fame  of  Saint  Edward^ 
And  the  church  of  Westminster, 
Which  has  no  equal  in  the  kingdom ; 
For  the  place  was  dedicated 
By  the  apostle  Saint  Peter  himself, 
And  it  has  the  dignity  of  the  regalia, 
Whence  I  say,  it  has  no  equal. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOE, 


811 


4675  There  is  the  mansion  of  the  kings, 

And  theii'  high  court  and  their  palace. 
He  ought  not  to  fail  the  church, 

Who  is  king,  on  the  contrary  he  ought  to  maintain  it; 

And  whatever  belongs  to  the  house, 
4680  For  he  is  the  true  patron. 

Honoured  and  well  served 

Here  is  God  with  his  elect; 

Where  sinners  have  pardon, 

And  sick  cure. 
4685  Here  ends  the  history 

Of  (Saint  Edward  who  is  in  glory. 


GLOSSARY. 


GLOSSARY. 


[The  niiiiibers  refer  (o  the  lines,  ui 

A. 

Abandunek,   Abaunduxek.  To 

abandon  ;  give  up. 
Abatiie.    To   beat   clown.  Part. 

Abatu. 
Abe,  Abes.  Abbai. 
Abece,  Abecede,  i.e,  ABC,  ABCD. 

The  alpliabct. 
Abeies.  Abbeyt>. 
Ableis.  307.  Skilful.  FromllxiMLl^, 
Aceminee.    In  grand  array. 
Acer.  Steel. 
AcERTEL.  2531-.  Assurancc. 
AcERTER.      To  assure  ;  certify. 

Part.  ACERTEZ. 

AciiATURs.  089.    Buyers  ;  caterers. 
AciiATz,  /jZwr.  Purchase. 
AcHESux.  Occasion. 
AcHET.    ^rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 
of  AcHEOiR.    To  fall  to. 

Quant  il  achet  a  ma  matire.  973.  When 
ii  falls  to  my  subject. 

AcoiLDRA.    2243.     ^vd  pers.  sing. 

fut.   of  ACOILLIR. 


ess  mention  is  made  to  the  contrary,] 

AcoiLLiR,  AcuiLLER.    To  amass  ; 
accept  ;  pursue  ;  undertake. 

Moiimes  i  fait  acuillcr.  2318.   He  causes 

monks  to  assemble  there. 
Lur  voio  acoillenb  (p.  8).    They  ^pursue 

their  journey. 
So  acoilt  sun  chemin.  2014.  He  pursues 
his  IV ay. 

En  eel  vus  acoildra.  2243.  He  will  receive 
you  into  Heaven. 

AcoiNTER.    To  make  friends  with 
a  person. 

AcoLER.    To  embrace. 

AcoRDER.    To  agree.  is42.    To  re- 
concile. 4319. 

AcoREZ,  AcuREZ.  Pierccd. 

AcREiRE.  1590.  To  givc  credciice  to. 

Acres.    Increase.      Used  adver- 
bially in  3756, — - 

Plus  sunt  endui'cis  racres. 

AcRESTRE.     To  increase.  Pai^t* 

ACRUE.  4025; 
AcuiLLER,  V.  ACOILLIR. 

AcujiENGER.  4516.  To  Communicate. 
AcuMPLiE.    Part,    of  Acumplir. 

Accomplished. 
AcuNTER.    To  count, 
AcuREZ.  Pierced. 


316 


GLOSSARY. 


Ad,  for  A.  Has. 
Ad,  for  A,  prep. 

Ad  droit.   Of  right.  742, 

Adirez.  Torn. 
Adonc,  Adunc.  Then. 
Adquis.    Part,  of  Adqueke.  To 
seek. 

Adkkscek.  To  restore  ;  to  make 
right. 

S'adrcscciit.   10S8.    Tluy  are  made  riylit. 

Aducer.  i3i7.  i.e.  Adoucir. 
Aduxc.  Then. 
Adurez.  Hardened. 
Aeirs.  Air. 

Ael,  Aeus.  Grandfather. 
Aerdent.  3rd  pers.  sing  pres.  ind. 
of  Aerdre,  i.e.  Aherdre,  q.v. 

Se  aerdent.  1912.  Attached  themselves  to. 

Aers.  399k  Stuck  to. 

Aert.  3843.  3rd  pcrs.  sing,  jjres. 
ind.  of  Aerdre,  v.  Aherdre. 

Aestoirees.  Storied. 

Afaire,  Afere.  1027.  Business  ; 
need.    3i38.  Condition. 

Afaitemext,  Afeitement.  Orna- 
ment ;  courtesy. 

Afere,  v.  Afaire. 

Afermer.  To  render  lixed  ;  to 
affirm. 

Agas.    Raillery  ;  mockery. 
Agexue.  2912.  On  thy  knees.  Per- 
haps, A  GEXUE. 

Agoille.  Needle. 
Agraver.  1471.    To  wrong. 
Agravexter.  1311.   To  destroy. 
Agree.    Srd  pers.  sing.  p?rs.  ind., 

and  subj.  of  Agreer,  to  please. 
Agrei.  3536.    Furniture  ;  jirepara- 

tions.    French,  MuxiTioxs. 


Agueit,  Agueitz.     a  snare  ;  an 

ambuscade. 
Agueiter,  Augueiter.    To  lie  in 

wait  for. 
Ahax.  Grief. 

Aherdre.    To  cling  to  ;  stick. 
Ai.    Here.  ios2.  See  also  the  Title, 
p.  25. 

At,  Am.    ^in  interjection,  An  ! 
AiE.  257.     1*^  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Avoir. 
AiE.    Aid.    Especially  in  the  ex- 

pression  Deus  aie. 
AiER.  Air. 
AiGXEL.  Lamb. 

AiLLE.    Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres.  siihj. 

of  Aler,  as  the  modern  form. 
AiLLURS.  Elsewhere. 
Aim.     3rd  pers.   sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Aimer. 
Air.    292.  A'^iolence. 
AiREXT     {p.  8),    for  Arivext. 

They  arrive.  (?) 
Al,  i.e.  A  le. 
Alasse.  Unhappy. 

Alasso  dolcnte.   2G10.   A  ivretched  state 
of  grief. 

Sec  Croniquc  des  Dues  de  Normandie, 
1.  818,  9 — 
"  Elos  deschacc  e  lea  cousuit 
Cum  funt  li  cliien  le  ccrf  alasse." 

Alasser.  Froperlt/,  to  fall  from 
fatigue.  From  Las.  Hence,  to 
give  Uj)  ;  to  cease.  So,  Ne 
s'alasse.  4192.  Ceases  not  ;  or 
simply,  Ne  alasse.  2961. 

Alast.  3rd  pers.  sing,  impcrf. 
subj.  of  Aler. 

Aleixe.  Breath. 

Aler.    To  go. 
I  Aliaxcez.    In  alliance* 
!  Aliaxore.  Eleanor. 


GLOSSARr. 


817 


Aliene.  Foreign. 

AxiER.    To  join  in  alliance. 

Allas.  1396.  Woe. 

Allas,  1930.  A7i  interjection,  Alas  ! 

Almes.  Souls. 

Amaladi.    3678.    3rd  pers.  sing. 

perf.  of  Amaladir.  To  grow  ill. 
Ambes.  Both. 

Ament.    3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Amender.    To  amend. 
Amenusement.   1014.  Diminishing. 
Amer.   To  love.    Condit.  Ameroi. 

4G51.    Part.  Amez.  137. 
Ami.    3360.  In  the  midst  of. 
Amiste,  Amistez.  Friendship. 
Amonescer,  Amonester.    To  ad- 
monish. 
Ances.    2531.  Before. 
Ancesur.  Ancestor. 
Andeus,  Andui.    Both  ;  together. 
Anel.    Eing.  Plur.  Aneus. 
Anelifs.    288.    Properly,  panting. 

From  Anhelo.    Here  it  seems  to 

mean  "  long-Avinded." 
Angele,  Angle,  Angre.  Angel. 
Angoisse,  Anguoise,  Anguoisse. 

(1.)  Pain  ;  anguish.  (2.)  3rd  pers. 

sing. pres.  ind.  of  Angoisser.  iiss, 

4163. 

Angoisser.     To   cause  anguish. 

Part.  AnGUSSEZ.  3469. 

Anguoissuse.   2990.  Painful. 
Antremettre.    2226.   i.e.  Entre- 
mettre. 

AoiTEZ.   2379.   2nd  pers.  plur.  subj. 

pres.  From  Aoire.  To  increase. 
AoRNER.    To  adorn. 

ApARAILER,  ApPARAILER.    1608,  2167. 

To  prepare.    Part.  Aparaillez. 

4224. 

Se  apparilla.  1323.    Prepared  himself; 
made  ready. 


Aparceit.  3rd  pers.  sing.  ind.  pres. 
of  Apercevoir.  Used  ivith  Se. 
To  perceive.    1015.   Also,  to  take. 

Do  deniers  bein  s'aparccit  (p.  5).  Plenii- 
fully  takes  of  the  money. 

Aparut.     3rd  pers.    sing.  perf. 

of  Aparoir.  To  appear. 
Apendant.  2168.  Belonging. 
Apent.  It  belongs.  3rd  pers.  sing. 

ind.  pres.  of  Apendre. 
Aperent.     3rd  pers.  plur.  ind. 

pres.     Apert.    3rd  pers.  sing. 

ind.  pres.  of  Aparoir. 
Apert,  Aperte.    Evident  ;  open. 

Terme  apert.    An  evident,  i.e. 

fixed  term.  The  word  is  used  ad- 

xerhially  in  594, 
Apeser.    To  appease  ;  quiet. 
Apiecer.    To  heap  up  pieces  to- 
gether. 

Apoia.  3rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  ind. 
of  Appuyer.  To  support.  Used 
ivith  Se.  984. 

Apointer.  206G.  To  appoint ;  ar- 
range. 

Apostoiles,    Apostoille.  The 

Pope  ;  properly,  Apostleship. 
Apparilla.    3rd  pers.  sing,  perf 

of  Aparailer. 
Apreigne.    4174.     3rd  pers.  sing, 
subj.  pres.  of  Aprendre. 

Prie  le  Seint  1' apreigne.  Prays  the  Saint 
to  teach  him. 

Apreiser.    To  prize. 

Apres    vus.    1084.    According  to 

your  wish. 
Arrester.    To  prepare. 
Aprise.    Enterprise  ;  adventure. 
Apriser.    To  be  skilled.  Hence 

Apris.    Skilled  ;  learned. 

Peist  apriser  plius.  283.   Displays  more 
skill. 

Messine  li  est  ja  aprise.  2742.  The  remedy 
is  now  understood  by  him. 


818 


GLOSSARY. 


Apristrent.   1358.    Srd  pers.  plur. 

perf.  of  Aprendre.     To  learn. 
Aquiterunt.    ^rcl  pers.  phir.  fut, 

of  Aquiter.   To  free  ;  acquit. 
Arancle.  Putrefied. 
Ardantz.  Raging. 
Arere.  Behind,   Enarere.  Afore 

time. 

Arere  gard.    The  rear. 
Arpenz,  pliiT.  of  Arpent,  i.e.  Are- 

pennis.    a  space  of  from  100  to 

150  square  feet. 
Arsun.  Arson. 

Art.     Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 

Arder.    To  burn. 
Aruser.  To  sprinkle.  Pcn^f.  Arusee. 
As,  i.e.  A  LES. 

As.  2nd  pers.  Imperative  of  Avoir, 

in  the  expression  N'as  garde. 

Fear  not.    i750,  2114. 
Asaarter,  Asarcer.    To  root  up  ; 

destroy.     From  Exsarritare. 

Ilence^   Assart.  Destruction. 

Plur.  ASSARZ. 

AsAUT.    ?>rd  pers.  si7ig.  pres.  ind. 

of  ASxULLiR.    To  assault. 
AsENTiR.  To  assent.  S'asent.  2771. 

Agrees  to.  S'asentt.  3-ii3.  Agreed. 
A.SERT.    2102.    Zrd  pers.  sing.  ind. 

p)res.  of  AsERViR.    To  serve. 
Asis,  Assise.  Situated. 
AsiSE,  Assisse.    The  sitting  of  the 

judges  ;  assize. 
AsoRBER.      To   extinguish.  2120. 

Part.  AsoRBEZ.  1428.  Destroyed. 
AsouDRE,  AssouDRE.  To  absolvc. 
AsPARPiLLEZ.      4601.  Scattered. 

French,  Eparpiller.    From  the 

Latin  Papilio. 


Assart,  v.  Asaarter. 
Assembler.    To  attack. 
Assej^.  2000.  Assent  ;  agreement. 
Assener.    1770.     To  fix  ;   assign  ; 

mark  out. 
Assise  v.  Asis. 
assisses,  v.  asise. 
AssoiL.    1st  pers.  i?id.  pres.  of  AS' 

SOUDRE. 

AssouDRE.    To  absolve. 

AsTA.    1994.    3rd  pers.  sing.  perf. 

of  AsTEiR.    To  stand  erect. 
AsuAGER.   To  assuage.    Used  with 

Se. 

Atant.  Now. 
Atarder.    To  delay. 
Ateingner.   To  attain  ;  approach  ; 

contend  with.   Part.  Ateint.  717. 

3205.   Caught.    Ateint  in  4582  is 

the  3rd  pers.  sing.  perf. 
Ateint.  Attainted.  Ateint  trai- 

tre, 15  ;  also  in  p.  17,  QuoR 

ateint.  The  heart  weak  through 

illness. 

Ateint,  Ateinte.  Taint. 

Atemprez.  Moderate. 

Atendre.  (1.)  To  hope  ;  expect. 
In  1451,  to  wait,  i.e.  to  put  ofi\ 
The  infin.  used  substantively  in 
p.  15,  Apres  atendre.  After 
delay.    (2.)  To  pay  attention  to. 

1536. 

Ateng.  \st  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 
of  Atenir.  To  wait  for  ;  ex- 
pect. 

Atent,   Attent.    (1.)  3rd  pers. 

sing.   ind.   pres.   of  Atendre. 

(2.)  2nd  pers.  sing,  imperat.  of 

Atendre  (p.  4,  1.  11). 
Atente.  Delay. 


GLOSSARY. 


819 


Atraire.  To  attract ;  bring.  Part. 

Atret. 
Atur,  Autur.  Array. 
Aturner.      To  direct  ;  prepare. 

Part.  Aturne.  2396. 
AuBE.    Brightness  ;  dawn. 
AuD.    4450.     Zrd  pers.  smg.  pres. 

ind.  of  OuiR.    To  hear.  More 

usually,  Od. 
AuFRE,  AuvRE.  Alfred. 
AuGET.  Trough. 
AuGUEiTE.     724.     Src?  sing. 

subj.  pres.   of  Augueiter,  i.e. 

Agueiter. 
AuMONERE.  Alms-chest. 
AuMOSNE.  Alms. 
AuN.  Together. 
AuNEE.  United. 
AuNEZ.     83.    Eldest ;  patrons. 

Auncz  des  iglises.  2944.  Patrons  of  the 
cliurcTies. 

AuNZ.  Years. 

AilRER.    To  pray  to  ;  invoke. 
Aus.  490.  i.e.  Aux, 
Ausi,  i.e.  Aussi. 

Ausi  ben.  As  luell. 

AusTRE,    3288.  Other. 

AuT,    Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres.  suhj. 

of  Aler. 
AuTER.  Altar. 
Autresi.    Equally  ;  also. 
Autur.  Array. 
AuvERiE.   659,  805.    Posscssions  ; 

wealth. 
AuvRE.  Alfred. 
Aval.  Below. 

Aval  le  flot.  1340.  Bown  the  stream. 
AvALER.    To  let  down  ;  descend. 
AvANCER.     To  make  to  succeed  ; 
advance. 


AVANTAGE.  Profit. 

Ave  IRE.  2661.  i.e.  Avoir. 

AvENANT.  Graceful. 

AvENDRA.    Zrd  pers.  sing.  fut.  of 

AVENIR. 

Avenge.  2>rd pers.  sing.  pres.  suhj. 

of  AVENIR. 

AvENiR.    To  come  to  pass  ;  arrive. 
AvENiR.  169.  In  future. 

AVENTERUSE,  AvENTEURUSE.  Full 

of  danger. 
Aver.  To  have. 

Aver,  Avoir,  Avoire.   Property  ; 

possessions. 
AvERAi.    1504.    2>rd  pers.  sing.  fut. 

or  condit.  of  Aver. 
AvEREE.    Proved  true  ;  verified. 
AvERTiz.    On  the  watch. 
AviLER.    To  lower  ;  outrage. 
AviNT.    2ird  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

AvENiR.    It  happened. 
AvisiUN.  Vision. 
AvoGLES.  Blind. 
AvuER.    To  approve. 
AvuM.    \st pers.  plur.  pres.  ind.  of  ' 

Aver. 

B. 

Bacheler,  Bachiler.    a  youth, 

Bachelerie.  Youth. 

Bacin.  Bason. 

Bail,  Bailz.  Protector. 

Bail.    1113.    \st pers.  sing.  ind.  of 

Bailler. 
Bailler.  (1.)  To   govern.  Part. 

Baillie.    (2.)  To  give.  v.  Baut. 
Baillie.    Office  ;  power. 


320 


GLOSSARY. 


Baillifs,  Bailliz.  Bailiffs. 

Baler.    To  dance. 

Balme.  Balm. 

Banir.  3200.  To  banish. 

Banir.  4339.   To  assemble.   Said  of 

an  army.    So,  "  hoste  bannie  "  is 

"  armee  reunie." 

Barainne.  Barren. 

Barat,  Baratz.     Deceit  ;  confu- 
sion. 

Barbarin.  Barbarian. 

Barilz.  Barrels. 

Barnage,  Barunage.    Baronage  ; 
the  barons. 

Barrer.   225.   To  close  in  ;  shut  in. 
Hence,  Eng,  Embarrass. 

Barun.    Baron,     v.  Ber.    In  2105 

applied  to  S.  Peter. 
Barunage.  v.  Barnage. 
Bas.  Lowly. 
Basses.  Bases. 

Bastun,  Bastuxceus.    a  stick. 
Bat.  Boat. 

Bat.  Part,  of  Batre  ;  hut  it  seems 

better  to  read  "  abat  ''for  "  a  bat" 

in  p.  14,  /.  ult. 
Bataile.  Battle. 
Baud,    Bauz,    Baudz.      Bold ; 

strong.     In  a  had  sense  in  p.  23, 

/.  17. 

Baudement.  Boldly. 

Baudur.    Courage  ;  boldness ;  joy  ; 

readiness. 
Baut.    3rJ  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of   Bailler.      Gives,    p.  16, 

penult.,  and  2497. 
Bedeus,    Beadle  ;  bailiff. 


Beif.  \st pers.  sing.  ind.  of  Bevre. 

To  drink. 
Bein,  Bex.  Good. 

Beiser.    To  kiss. 

S'eutve  beisunt.    334.    They  kiss  each 
other. 

Bele.  Beautiful. 

Bexaicux,   Beneicux,  Bexoicux. 

Blessing. 
Bexeit.  Benedict. 
Bexfait.  Benefit. 
Bexistre.  Blessing. 
Bexoit.    3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Bexeir.    To  bless. 
Bexurez,    Boxurez.      Blessed  ; 

happy.  French,  Biex  heureux. 
Ber,  Bers.    A  brave,  valiant  man, 

like     the     Latin  ViR.  Baron. 

Used  of  S.   Peter  coming  from  - 

Heaven,  in    G33.    Of  a  hermit, 

1S29. 

Berbiz.  Sheep. 
Bi:re.  Bier. 

Be  SILLER.    To  wound  ;  trouble. 
Besturxe,  Besturxee.  Turned 

the  wrong  way. 
BiSE.    Grey  ;  black. 
Bittux.  Button. 
Blaxdir.    To  soothe. 
Blasme.  Blame. 
Blasmee.    Blamed  ;  reproached. 
Bleis,  a  bleis.   507.    An  error  for 

Ableis. 
Blescer.    To  wound  ;  hurt. 
Bleste.  Mire. 
BocES.  Sores. 
Bocu.  Hunchback. 

BOESDIE.     1139,  2258.     i.e.  BoiSDIE, 

BoisiE.    Felony  ;  fraud. 
Boissux.    A  bush. 


GLOSSARY. 


321 


BoNUREz.  Happy. 

BosoiN,  BosoiNG,  BusoiN,  Bu- 
soiNE.  Need. 

BosoiNNUS,  BusoiGNUs.  A  needy 
person.    Plur.  in  1908. 

Brahun.  1938.  Breeches  ;  cover- 
ings. (?) 

Brand,  Plur.  Brandz.  Sword  ; 
brand. 

Brefs.  Short. 
Briser.    To  shiver. 
Brudure.  Embroidery. 
Buche.  Mouth. 
Buge.    Yellow.    Epithet  of  Or. 
BuNTEz.  Goodness. 
BuRGOis,  townsman. 
Burse.  Purse. 

C. 

Ca.    Here.    In  687  it  seems  to  be 

for  Gesk'a. 
Cant.  When. 

Carcu.  Tomb.  Also  written  Sarcu. 
Ceil,  Cel.  Heaven. 
Cele.  This. 

Celer.  To  conceal.  Part.  Celee, 
Celez. 

Celestre,  i.e.  Celeste  with  the 

intercalary  "r." 
Ceo,  Celt,  Co.  This. 
Cep,  Ceps.    Head  ;  stock. 
Ceptre.  Sceptre. 
Cerfs,  i.e.  Serfs.  Servants. 
Cert.    Certain  ;  assured. 
Certefiance.  Confidence. 
Cessaire.  Caesar. 
Ceste,  3286,  for  Cheste.  Zrd  pers. 

sing.  pres.  ind.  of  Chaoir,  with 

the  intercalary  s. 
Cestui,  i.e.  Celui. 


Ceue,  Ceus.    Such  ;  this. 
Ceue.  45.  Concealed. 
Chacer.    To  pursue  ;  drive  out. 
Chacie,  De  la  ciiacie.  Hastily. 

2920.  (?) 

Chaet.  ?>rd.  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 
of  Chaoir.    To  fall. 

Chamberlencs.  Chamberlain. 

Chancel.    A  piece  broken  off. 

Chanoinne.  Canon. 

Chanuz.  White. 

Chapeleins,  Chapuleins.  Chap- 
lain. 

Chapeliz.    a  fight  with  swords. 
Chapitaus.  Capitals. 
Chapitre.  2308.  Chaptcr-house. 
Char.  Flesh. 
Charbucle.  Carbuncle. 
Chardenaus.  Cardinals. 
Charoine.  Corpse. 
Charpenters.  Carpenters. 
Chartre, //-om  Carta.  Charter. 
CHARTRE,/rom  Carcer.  Prison. 
Chasse,  i.e.  Casse.    A  chest. 
Chastel.    a  castle.    Plur.  Chas- 

TEUS. 

Chastier.    To  correct. 

Ne  se  chastie.  4279.   Amends  not. 

Chaut,  i.e.  Chaud. 
Chef.  Head. 

a  chef  depose.    With  head  inclined. 
An  chef  de  tur.   398,  Finally. 
De  chef  en  chef.  1833.  From  beginning 
to  end. 

De  chef  en  axitre.  2152.   From  point  to 
point. 

Chei.     Srd  pers.    si?ig.  perf.  of 

Cheoir,  or  Cheiir. 
Cheiir.    To  fall.    Used  actively  in 

4456. 


X 


822 


GLOSSARY. 


Cheitifs,  Chitifs.  Unhappy  ones  ; 
caitiffs. 

Cheitif  p6cheur.  613.   Caitiff  sinners. 

Chen.  Dog. 
Chercher.    To  examine. 
Chere.  Countenance. 

A  la  chere  hardie.   Of  tlie  hold  counte- 
nance. 

Chesne.  Oak. 

Chet,  Cheut,  Chiet.  ^rd  pers. 
sing. pres.  ind.  of  Cheiir,Chaoir. 
To  fall. 

Chevaucer.    To  mount  a  horse. 

Chevelure.  Hair. 

Chevir.  4012.  To  get  one's-self  out 

of  trouble  ;  se  comporter. 
Chevoilz.    Locks  of  hair. 
Chitifs,  v.  Cheitifs. 
Chivaler.  Knight. 
Chois.  Choice. 

Chucher.  3638.  To  lie  down  ;  re- 
pose. 
Ci.  Here. 

Cimetire,  Cimitire.  Cemetery. 

Cirges.    Wax  candles. 

Cis,  Cist.    This  ;  he.    Also,  plur. 

They. 
CiTAiN.  Citizen. 

Claim,    ^rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Claimer. 
Claimer,  Clamer,  Cleimer.  To 

call ;  proclaim. 
Clama.     ^rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

Clamer. 

Clamun.     1st  pers.  plur.  ind.  pres. 

of  Clamer. 
Claver.    Keeper  of  the  keys. 
Cleim.  3629.  Claim. 
Cleimer.    To  proclaim  ;  accuse. 

Cleimme.  Isfpers.  sing. subj. pres. 

Ke  ne  me  cleimme,   4010.    TJiat  I  should 
not  cry  out. 

Cler.    a  clerick. 
Cler,  Clere,  Clers.     Clear  ; 
bright. 


Clier.  Clear. 

Clos,  Close.  Concealed  ;  enclosed. 
Clostres.    Inclosed  portions  of  a 

church ;  cloisters. 
Clot.    3rd  pers.  sing.  ind.  pres., 

and  part,  of  Clore,  to  conceal. 
Clur.  Clear. 
Co.  This. 
CoEus.  Those. 
Cofre.    a  chest. 
CoiLLETTE.    A  collection. 
CoiLLi.  Collected. 
CoLEE.  Blow. 

CoLURE.  4640.  With  its  colours. 
CoMMUNALE.    General  ;  common. 
Communaument.    In  common. 
CoNFUS.  840.  In  confusion. 
Cop.  Blow. 

Coper,  i.e.  Couper.    To  cut  off. 
Cores.  Crows. 
CoRS.  Body. 

Coveiter,  Cuveiter.    To  covet. 
CovERE.  2307.  3rd  per s.  sing.  pres. 

hid.  of  CovRiR. 
COVRIR,  i.e.  COUVRIR. 

CosTE,  CosTEz.  Side. 
CosTEFERRiN.  Ironsidc. 
Crapoudie.  3166.   Struggle.  From 
Crape,  Graphium.  Eng.  grapple. 
Creance.    Creed ;  belief. 

Crei,  Creit.     1^^  and  3rd  pers. 

sing.  ind.  pres.  of  Creire. 
Crein.    1st  pers.  sing.  ind.  pres.  of 

Creindre. 
Creindre,  Crendre.    To  fear. 
Creire.    To  believe. 
Creitz.  2932.    2nd  pers.  plur.  i?id. 

pres.  of  Creire. 
Cremout,  Cremu,  Cremuz.  Part. 

of  Crendre. 
Cremout.  3237.   Cremut.  3097.  3rd 

pers.  sing.  perf.  of  Crendre. 


.GLOSSARY. 


323 


Crens.    1698.   2nd  pers.  sing.  ind. 

pres.  of  Crendre. 
Cresme.  1456.    3rd  pers.  sing.  pres. 

subj.  of  Crendre. 
Crestre,  Croistre.    To  increase. 

Crest,  3rd  pers.  sing.  Cressent. 

1905.  3rd  pers,  plur.  ind.  pres. 
Creum.    \st pers.  plur.  ind.  pres. 

of  Creire. 
Creus,  Creut.    2nd  and  3rd  pers. 

sing.  ind.  pres.  of  Crendre. 

Cretjst.  3236.  3rdpers.  sing,  imperf. 

subj.  of  Creire. 
Creuz.  2564.    Part,  of  Creire. 
Crias.   738.   2nd  pers.  sing.  perf. 

of  Crier. 
Crier,  i.e.  Creer.    To  create. 
Croi.    3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Croistre.    To  increase. 

Croizee.  Marked  with  the  Cross. 
Crueus.  Cruel. 

Crust.  4207.    3rd  pers.  sing.  subj. 

imperf.  of  Creire. 
Crut.  164.    3rd  pers.  sing.  perf. 

of  Crestre. 
CuARDiE.  Cowardice. 
CuARZ.  Coward. 
CucHE.  Bed. 

CucHER.    To  lie  down  ;  bow  down. 
In  3683  it  is  used  actively  : 
Suef  le  cuche.  Softly  lays  him  down. 
CUDUNE,  V.  CUNDUNER. 

CuERT.  1940.    3rd  pers.  sing.  pres. 

ind.  of  CuRRE.    To  run. 
CuiNTE.  Eapidity. 
CuLURS.  Colours. 
CuLVERTZ.  Traitor. 
Cum,  i.e.  Comme.  As. 
CuMANDER.    To  commend. 
CuMANZ.  Commands. 
CuMBATRE.  To  fight.    Usually  with 

Se. 

CuMENCAiL.  Commencement. 


CuMENCER.     To  begin. 

CUMFERMER,  CuNFERMER.  To  Con- 
firm. 

CUMPAINIE,    CUMPAINNIE,  CuMPA- 

NiE,  CuPAiNiE.  Company. 
CuMPAiNS.  Companion. 
CuN.    As  ;  according  to. 
CuNDUiRE.    To  conduct. 
CuNDUNER,  CuDUNER.  (1.)  To  per- 
mit. 3347.  (2.)  To  forgive  (^Con- 
donare),  i574,  where  Cudune  seems 
to  be  the  participle : 

Ke  cunseil  vus  cviduiie  frez.  Which  coun- 
sel  you  will  make  {to  he)  jpardoned,  i.e. 
will  pardon. 

CuNEUZ.  Known. 
CuNFEs.  Confessed. 

Se  fait  cunf6s.   4545.  Confesses. 

CuNFORT.  Comfort. 
CuNGE,  CuNGE,  i.e.  CoNGE.  Leave. 
CuNissANCE.  Knowledge. 
CuNQUERE.    To  acquire  ;  conquer. 
CuNQUiSE.      Acquired ;  obtained. 

1871. 

CuNQUiST.     3rd  pers.  sing.  perf. 

of  CuNQUERE. 

CuNREi.  3535.  Preparations  ;  treat- 
ment. 

CuNSAiL,  Cunseil.  Counsel. 
CuNSAiLEZ.  654.     2nd  pcrs.  plur. 
pres.  ind.  of  Cunsaillir. 

CUNSAILLIR,  CUNSEILLER.     To  COn- 

sult  for  ;  counsel. 

CUNSEILEZ,  V.  DeCUNSEILEZ. 

CuNSENCE.  Consent. 

CuNSEUD.  3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind, 

of  CUNSEILLER. 

CuNSOUT.  3rd  pers.  sing.  subj.  pres. 
of  CuNSEiLLER.  In  443  it  is  appa- 
rently the  pres.  ind. 

Cunt.    Account ;  history. 

CuNTE.    Count.    Fern.  Cuntesse. 

Cunte.  Account. 

Pou  de  cunte.   1045.   Little  value. 

Cuntencuns.  Contentions. 

X  2 


324 


.GLOSSARY. 


CuNTENEMENT.   Concluct.  French, 

Maintien. 
CuNTEK.    To  relate  ;  recount. 
CuNTiNACE.  Countenance. 
CuNTRAiRE.    Contrary  to;  opposed. 

Substantive  in  226O.  Opposition. 

CuNTRAis,  CuNTRAiT.  Contracted; 

deformed. 
CuNTRE.    Contrary  to  ;  against. 
CuNTREDiT.  Opposition. 
CuNTREFAiTUREs.  Deformities. 
CuNUS.    2nd  per s.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  CUNUSTRE. 

CuNUSTRE.    To  know. 
CuNVERSE.  2074.  Converted. 
Curable,  Cupaple.  Blamable. 
CuPAiNiE.  Company. 
Cure,  Cures.  Fault.  From  Culpa. 
Cure,  i.e.  Coupe.  Cup. 
Cuples.  Pair. 

Cur,  Curt,  Curte,  Curz.  Court. 
CuRAGE.    Will;  intention;  heart. 
CuRANTZ.    Swift.    From  Curre. 
CuRAUMENT.  3789.  Carefully. 
CuRius.    Solicitous;  anxious. 
Curs.  Course. 
Curt,  Curte.  Court. 
Curt.    3rc?  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Curre.    To  run. 
Curtois.    Affiible;  courteous. 
Curuce,  Curuz.  Anger. 
Curucer.    To  anger. 
CuRUE.  Angry. 
CuRUNE.  Crown. 

CURUNEE,  CURUNEZ.  CrOWHCd. 

Curuz.  Anger. 
Curz.  Court. 
Custume.  Custom. 
CuvEiTER.    To  covet. 
Cuvenable.     Suitable  to  ;  befit- 
ting. 

CuvENT.  Convent. 


Cuvent.  Agreement. 

CuVENT,    CUVINT,    i.e.  CONVIENT. 

It  befits  ;  is  necessary. 
Cuvent,  i.e.  Souvent.  Often. 
CuvERRiR.    To  cover  ;  hide. 
CuviNE.  Covenant. 

D. 

Da,  3412,  i.e.  De. 

Daire.  Darius. 

Damaisele,  i.e.  Demoiselle. 

Damas.  Damascus. 

Danceus.  Child. 

Danz.  4391.    Youth.  Usually,  chief, 

master. 
Dard.    Dart.    Plur.  Darz. 
Deable.  Devil. 

Decent.    Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Decendre,  i.e.  Descendre. 
Decente.  Descent. 
Dechace.  2028.  Expelled  ;  ruined. 
Dechaite.    Fallen  down;  in  ruins. 
Decliner.    To  sink. 

Solail  decline.   3490.    The  sun  sets. 

Decoler.    To  behead.    Part.  De- 

COLEZ. 

Decovre.  Srd pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Decoverir,  to  discover. 
Decrere.    To  diminish. 
De  Cunseilez.  649.  Bead  Decun- 

SEILEZ.     Par^.  oyDECUNSEILLER. 

Deprived  of  counsel  ;  abandoned. 
Decurs.  3733.    A  failing. 
Decurt.  3694.    Srd  pers.  sing.  pres. 

ind.  of  Decurre. 

Ses  meins  decurt.    Wrings  her  hands. 

Dedenz.  Within. 
Dediement.  Dedication. 
Deduit,    Deduitz.  Recreation 
amusement. 

Deferrir.    To  delay. 
Deffigurez.  Disfigured. 


GLOSSARY. 


325 


Defuler.    To  wound;  slay.  Part. 

DeFULEZ.  4609. 

Degoter,  Deguter.    To  drop. 
Dei,  Doi.    Finger.    Plur.  Deiez. 
Dei.     \st  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 

Devoir. 
Deingner.  4489.  To  deign. 
Deinne.  1962.  Zrd  pers.  sing.  suhj. 

pres.  of  Deingner. 
Deist.  Srd  pers.  sing,  imperf.  suhj. 

of  Dire. 

Deit.    2ird  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 
Devoir. 

Deive.    \st  and  Srd  pers.  sing.  pres. 

subj.  of  Devoir. 
Del,  i.e.  De  le. 
Deliverer.    To  deliver. 
Dem.  1884.  i.e.  De. 
Demaneis,  Demanois.  Now. 
Demeine,  Demeinne.    (1.)  Own  : 

Sun  poier  demeine.  1121.  His  own  power. 
Sa  volunt6  demeine.  3837.  His  own  will. 
Ma  gent  demeine.   4585.  My  own  people. 

(2.)  In  person  ;  one's-self : 

Vostre  dustre  serrai  demeine.  3531.  I  will 
myself  he  your  leader. 

Demeine.  Srd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind., 
and  suhj.  of  Demener. 

Demeint  avant.  Henceforward. 

Demener.  To  conduct;  carry;  dis- 
play. Part.  Demenant.  Mani- 
festing. Demenee.  3343.  Mani- 
fested. 

Chaste  vie  demener.    1550.    To  live  a 

chaste  life. 
Grant  duel  demeine.  3682.  Displays  great 

grief. 

Dementer.  4008-    To  lament. 
Demuere,  Demurrer.    To  delay. 

Sanz  demuere.   1826.    Without  delay. 

Demustre.  2595.  Shcwn. 
Deners.  Money. 
Denscot.    The  Danegelt. 
Denz.  Within. 


Departir.    To  divide. 
Depecee.  Mutilated. 
Depleindre.    To  lament. 
Deresce,  v.  Drescer. 
Derute,  part,  of  Derumpre.  v. 

Desrund. 
Desclore.  1576.  To  disclose.  Part. 

Desclose. 
Desclost,  Desclot.  Srd  pers.  sing. 

pres.  ind.  of  Desclore. 

Descort.    Discord;  quarrel. 

Descresciun.  Discretion. 

Descuneu,  Descunu.  Unknown. 

Descuverir,  Decoverir.    To  dis- 
cover. 

Desdunc.  Thenceforward. 
Desent.  1982.  Srd  pers.  sing.  pres. 
ind.    From  Desendre,  i.e.  De- 

SGENDRE. 

Deserte.    Desert;  merit.  3781. 
Deserter.    3898.   To  destroy ;  ra- 
vage. 

Deservi.  617.  Deserved. 
Desesperez.    In  despair. 
Desestance.     Opposition.  From 

Steir. 
Desevajntce.  Deceit. 
Desgrez.  Steps. 
Desheritez.  4344.  Deprived  of  their 

heritage;  despoiled. 

Desirer.    To  desire. 

Desirer.  3870.  i.e.  Dechirer.  To 
tear. 

Deslacer.    To  unlace. 
Deslai.  Disloyalty. 
Deslai.  3412.  Delay. 
Desleus.  Disloyal. 
Desmesure.    Excess ;  injustice. 


326 


GLOSSAKY. 


Desnatureus.  Unnatural. 

Desore,  or  Des  ore.  1718,  Hence- 
forth. Desore  en  avant,  or 
Desornavant.  Henceforward. 

Desoremais.  Henceforward. 

Desparager.  4462.  To  outragc  ; 
mis-ally.  Part.  Desparagee.  382, 

572. 

Desparuit,  Desparut.    Zrd  pers. 

sing.  perf.  of  Desparoir.  To 

disappear. 
Bespecasse.  1466.    \st pers.  imperf. 

subj.  of  Despecier.    To  break 

in  pieces. 
Despeit.  Contempt. 
Despenderet.  1529.  2nd  pers.pluT. 

fut.  of  Despendre. 
Despendre.    To  employ;  expend. 
Despire,  Despiter.     To  despise. 

Part.  Despite.  2625. 
Despoiller.    To  despoil. 
Despuis.  Since. 
Desrei,  Desroi.  Disorder. 
Desreine.    Proof  of   innocence  ; 

judicial  combat. 

Truver  ki  face  la  desreine.  519.  To  find 
one  to  act  as  her  champion,  to  prove  her 
innocence. 

Desrund,   Desrunt.     Disorders  ; 

disorganizes.      Srd   pers.  sing. 

pres.  ind.  of  Desrumpre.  Part. 

Desrute,  or  Derute,  as  from 

Derumpre. 
Destre.    Right  hand. 
Destre.  a  war  horse.  Dextrarius. 
Destreit,  Destreiz.  Distress. 
Destruer.     To  destroy.    In  2493 
it  seems  to  be  used  in  the  sense 

of  "  to  draw  away  from." 
Destrutes.   4468.   Plur.  part,  of 

Destruer. 


Desturber.  To  hinder;  turn  a 
person  from  his  intention.  French, 
Detourner.  1780.  Also,  inf.  used 
substantively.  Disturbance ;  in- 
terruption.    1826,  2480. 

Desus.    On  the  top  of. 

Detrenchez.    Torn  in  pieces. 

Deu,  Deus.  G-od. 

Deu,  Deus.  Two. 

Deuet.  86,  2982.  Better  Devet. 
2nd  pers.  plur.  pres.  ind.  of 
Devoir. 

Deust.    1606,  4085.    ?>rd  pers.  sing. 

imperf  subj.  of  Devoir. 
Deut.    3rc?  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  DOLOIR. 

Se  deut.   Grieves.    3685,  4490. 

Devenet.    2785.  Probably  an  error 
for  Devenent.    2>rd  pers.  plur. 
ind.  pres.  of  Devenir.    To  be-  ' 
come. 

Devise.    Project ;  intention. 
Deviser.   To  devise;  invent.  Part. 

Devise.  266. 
Di,  Dit.  Account.    Dictio.  Plur. 

Diz. 
Di.   1311.  Day. 
Di.    677.    Imperative  of  Dire. 
Di,  Die,  Dis.    1^^  pers.  pres.  ind. 

of  Dire. 

Die.  1050,  1058.  \st  and  ^rd pers.  subj. 

pres.  of  Dire. 
DiENT.    Srd  pers.  plur.  pres.  ind. 

of  Dire. 
DiLuc,  DiLUEC.  Thence. 
DiRREZ,    2nd  pers.  plur.  fut.  of 

Dire. 

DiRUM.  1  St  pers.  plur.  fut.  of  Dire. 
Dis.  Ten. 

DisciPLiNis.  Discipline. 


GLOSSARY 


327 


DiSME.  Tenth. 

DiST.  Srd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 
of  Dire. 

DiUM.    ^rd  pers.  plur.  pres.  ind. 

of  Dire. 
DoEL.  Grief. 
Doi.  Finger. 

Doi.    3546.    I  ought.    1st  pers.  ind. 

of  Devoir. 
DoiL.    3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 

DOLOIR. 

Me  doil.  257.  It  grieves  me. 
DoiLLANT.    Grieving  ;  painful. 
DoiLLE.   2875.   3rd  pers.  sing.  pres. 

suhj.  of  DOLOIR. 
DoiNT.    2987.   3462.    3rd  pers.  sing. 

suhj.  pres.  of  Doner.    To  give. 
Dois.  Dais. 

Dolensz,  Dolent.  Sad;  grieving. 
Dolez.     2nd  pers.  plur.  imperat. 

of  DoLOiR.    To  grieve. 
DoLUR,  DouLUR.  Grief. 
DoRTUR.  Dormitory. 
Dos.  Gift. 
DouT.    Doubt;  fear. 
Drap.  Dress. 
Dras.  Linen, 
Dreit,  Dreiz.  Right. 
Dreiture.    Right.     From  Dres- 

TURA.    A  DREITURE.  Directly. 
Dreiturel,  Dreitureus.  Rightful. 
Drescer.  To  rise.  Part.  Drescee. 

Se  dresce  or  deresce.    Bights  himself; 
rises  up. 

Dromunz.  Galley. 

Drugun,  Druguns,  Druz.  Con- 
fidant ;  friend  ;  dear  one. 

DuAiRE.  Dowry. 

Due,  Dues.  Duke. 

Due.  987.  3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 
of  DucER.    To  carry  away. 


DuoE.  Gentle- 

DueuR.  Gentleness. 

Duel,  Duil,  Dul,  Duls.  Grief. 

DuER.    To  endow. 

Dui.  Two. 

DuiRE.    To  direct  ;  instruct. 

Seduit.  462.   Thinks  of . 

DuLURS.  Grief. 

DuLusER.    To  lament. 

Dun,  Duns.  Gift. 

Dun,  Dunt.    Of  which. 

DuNC.  Then. 

DuNER.    To  give. 

DuNGUNS.    Fortresses.  Donjons. 

Dunt,  v.  Dun. 

DuoiNT.   3320.    3rd  pers.  sing.  suhj. 

pres.  of  DuNER.    May  he  grant. 
DuRER.   To  endure. 
DuRRA.  3rd  pers.  sing.fut.  of  Durer. 
Dus,  Duz.  Gentle. 

Dust.    3rd  pers.  sing,  imperf.  suhj. 

of  Devoir.  1914. 
DusTRE,  Dutre.  Leader. 
DuTANCE.    Fear  ;  doubt. 
DuTE.  Fear. 
DuTER.    To  fear  ;  doubt. 

Ke  li  rois  n'en  dute.  1794.   That  the  king 
may  have  no  doubt  about  it. 

DuTRE.  Leader. 
E.  And. 

E,  in  p.  23,  /.  2,  for  Est. 
EcHivi,  i.e.  Eschivi,  v.  Eschiver. 
Efforoer.    To  strengthen  ;  to  be- 
come stronger.  Part.  Efforoee. 

1620. 

Effree,  Effreez.  Frightened. 


GLOSSARY. 


828 

Effrei.  Fright. 
Egrement.  With  violence  ;  sharply. 
Eider.    To  aid. 

EiE.   4018.    1st  pers.  subj.  pres.  of 
Avoir. 

EiENT.    3rd  pers.  plur.  (Id.) 
Eiet,  EiEZ.    2nd  pers.  plur.  (Id.) 
EiME,  i.e.  AiME.  Loves. 
EiNC,    EiNCEis,     EiNZ,  Enceis, 
Encois.    Before  ;  formerly  ;  on 
the  contrary  ;  but. 

Einz  fu  mal.   588.  Formerly  he  was  bad. 
Einz  ke  il  fust  nez.   854.   Before  he  was 
born. 

Einz  s'espant  la  renumee.  3089.  On  the 
contrary  the  fame  spreads. 

EiR.  Heir. 

Eirt.    (1.)    Srd  pers.  sing.  subj. 
of  Estre.  1620.  (2.)  Srdpers. 
sing,  imperf.  hid.  of  Estre.  2031. 
Eise.  Ease. 

EiT.  2444.  3rd  pers.  sing.  subj.  pres. 

of  Avoir. 
EiUM.    \ St  pers.  plur.  (Id.) 
Eiz.   351.    2nd  pers.  plur.  imperat. 

(Id.) 

Ekecestre.  Exeter. 
El.    He.    Fem.  Ele.  3665. 
El,  i.e.  En  le. 

El,  indef.  pro?ioun.  m.  Of  it. 
El.   1785.  i.e.  Eu.  Water. 
Elargirent.    12.    Srd  pers.  plur. 

per/,  of  Elargir,  i.e.  Enlargir. 

To  enlarge  ;  increase. 
Eliz.    Part,  of  Elire.    Elected  ; 

chosen. 

In  2326  it  pi'obably  means  "  Bishops  elect," 
if  the  corresponding  passage  of  Aelred 
be  compared  with  this,  "  duo  mittuntur 
in  pontificatum  electi."  Col.  758,  ed. 
Migne. 

Eloquinee.  Eloquent. 
Em,  i.e.  On,  v.  Hem. 
Em,  i.e.  En. 

Embler.    To  take  away  ;  steal. 


Emes,  Esmes.  3511.  A  form  of  the 
1st  pers.  plur.  ind.pres.  o/Estre, 
from  an  old  Latin  for7n,  Esmus, 
Esumus. 

Emfle.  Puffed  up  ;  swollen.  Used 
substantively  in  2664.  Swelling. 

Empeirer,  Empirer.  To  be  im- 
paired.   Part.  Empeirez. 

Empernent.  3rd  pers.  plur.  ind. 
pres.  of  Emprendre.  To  under- 
take. 

Empire.   2472.  Empire. 

Empire.   2473.  3rd  pers.  sing.  pres» 

ind.  of  Empirer.  To  grow  worse  ; 

deteriorate,  v.  Empeirer. 
Empli.  3rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of  l^u- 

plir.    To  fill. 
Emprein,  Emprise.  Enterprize. 
Empreingnes.  2nd  pers.  sing.  subj. 

pres.  of  Emprendre.  v.  Enpren- 

DRE. 

Empris,  1st  pers.  Emprist,  Srd 
pers.  sing.  perf.  of  Emprendre. 
V.  Enprendre. 

Enbastardir.    To  violate. 

Enbelie.   3810.  Embellished. 

Enbrace.  78.  part.  Embraced. 

Enbulle,  Enbullez.  With  the 
bulla  attached. 

Enbut.  2671.  Srd  pers.  sing.  pres. 
ind.  From  Enbuer.  To  be  puri- 
fied. 

Enceinne.  4602.  Srdpers.  sing. pres. 
subj.  of  Enceindre.  To  surround. 

Enceis.    Before,    v.  Einc. 

Encens.  Incense. 

Enchacer.  To  drive  out.  Part. 
Enchacez.  In  4125  it  has  the 
meaning^  to  follow  after  ;  urge  on. 

Enchartrez.  Imprisoned. 


GLOSSARY. 


329 


Enchastier.    To  rebuke. 
Enchesa.      3rd  pers.  sing.  perf. 

From  Enchasser,  or  Enchacek. 
Encliner.    To  salute  respectfully; 

bow  to.    Part.  Enclin. 

Chef  cnclin.   984.   Head  inclined. 
Amis  encliu.  1378.  Respectful  friend. 

Enclos.    59.    3rd  pers.  sing.  pres. 

ind.  of  Enclore. 
Encois.    Formerly,    v.  Einc. 
Encresme,  Excriesme.  Hardened 

in  crime. 

Encrest.   3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Encrestre.    To  increase. 
Encuchement.    3521.    A  lying  in 

wait  ;  but  it  seems  better  to  read 

Entuchement,  q.  V. 
Encumbre.    4250.    To  encumbcr. 
Encumbrer.     1330.    An  obstacle  ; 

embarrassment. 
Encuntrer.    To  encounter  ;  meet. 
Encusee.  Accused. 
Encusur.  Accuser. 
Endementers.    In  the  meanwhile. 

EXDOCTRINER,   EnDOTTRINER.  To 

teach.    Part.  Endoctrinee. 
Endosser.    4538.    To  put  ou  the 
back. 

Endottriner,  v.  Endoctrixer. 

Endurcis.  Hardened. 

Enfermer.    To  maintain. 

Enfreindre.    To  infringe  ;  break. 

Engannie.  2619.  Enganni.  Plur. 
4430.  Part,  of  Enganer.  To 
deceive  ;  abuse.  (Ital.)  Ingan- 
NARE.  I7i  both  the  above  places 
it  is  used  of  a  disease. 

Engendrure.  Issue. 

Engeter.    To  eject. 


Engin.  (1.)  Genius.  Usedinabad 
seiise  in  ii96.  Artifice.  (2.)  A 
machine.  3997. 

Engres.  Cruel.  In  1032  a  term  of 
reproach  :  greedy  Avretch. 

Engresliz.    1938.    Twistcd.  (?) 

Engresser.  To  be  angry ;  obsti- 
nate ;  grieved. 

Mut  s'engresse.  3658.  He  is  much  grieved. 

Engrutiz.    111.    From  ^grotus, 

with  the  intercalary  n. 
Enguler.    To  swallow. 
Engurdiz.    Benumbed  ;  torpid. 
Enguter,  Engutter.     To  drive 

out  ;  force  out.     752,  2621,  4017,  4116. 

Enlaidie.  Injured. 
Enlue.   1646.  Read.    Participle  of 
Enlire. 

Enmeine.  3rd  pers.  shig.  irid.  pres. 

of  Enmener.    To  carry  off. 
Enmercier.    To  thank. 
Enmi.    In  the  midst. 
Enoindre.      To     anoint.  Part. 

Enoint.  Anointed. 
Enointures.  Anointings. 
Enpeindre.     To   strike.  Impin- 

gere.  43S9. 
Enpernet.    2nd  pers.  plur.  pres. 

ind.  of  Enprendre. 
Expire.  Empire. 
ExPREAi.  3563.   \st  pers.  sing .  peif. 

ind.  of  Enpreer.    To  beseech. 
ExPREix.  3071.  \st  ^ers.  sing.  pres. 

ind.    From  Exprexdre. 

ExPREIXXE,  1719.  EXPREIXXEZ,  2137. 

3rd  pers.  sing,  and  2nd  pers.  plur, 

subj.  pres.    From  Exprexdre. 
Exprexdre.     (1.)  To  undertake. 

(2.)  (p.  5,  1.  14.)  To  carry  off. 
ExPRiST.  3261.  3rd  pers.  sing,  im- 

perf.  subj^  of  Exprexdre. 


330 


GLOSSARY. 


Enquerre.    To  ask  for  ;  enquire. 

Part.  Enquis.  1354. 
Enseignement.    907.  Learning. 
Enseigner.    To  teach.   Part.  En- 

SEIGNEZ.  3719. 

Enseignes.  Proofs. 
Enseinne.  1877.  Proof ;  instruction. 
Enseisir.    To  put  in  possession  of. 
Ent,  i.e.  En. 

Entaille.    1159.  Engraving. 

Entamer.  To  lose  the  integrity  of  ; 
wound.    Fut.  in  1230. 

Ente.    97.   G-raft  ;  tree. 

Enteines.  1514.  Seems  to  be  a  form 
of  2nd  pers.  pres.  ind.  of  En- 
tendre. 

Entenciun.  Design. 

Entendement.    3109.  Intelligence. 

Entendre.  To  understand;  listen; 
give  attention  to.  2901.  To  de- 
sign.  1514,  1704. 

Entente.    Design ;  intention. 
Ententivement.  Intently. 
Enter,  Enters.     Entire  ;  sound  ; 

perfect. 
Enter,  Entere.  Between.! 
Entetch^e,  Entecchez.    Well  or 

ill  disposed.    From  Taiche. 

Bein  entetchee  damoisele.  1148.  A  well- 

disposed  damsel. 
De  vertuz  ben  entecchez.   3720.  Well 

provided  withffiirtues. 

Entruef.  At  this  moment. 
Entucher.  To  take  away. 
Entuchement.    {^Probable  reading 

in  1521.)  Poison.  From  Entosche, 

Toxicum. 
Entur.  Around, 
Enuie,  v.  Esnui. 
Enuiz.  4341.  Annoyed;  unwillingly. 


Enuncciun.  Anointing. 

Enva'ir.  4555.  To  make  the  at- 
tack ;  invade. 

Envea.  1875.  3rc?  pers.  sing,  perf 
of  Enveier. 

Enveier.  To  send.  Enveit,  Zrd 
pers.  sing.  ind.  pres. 

Enveiser.    To  amuse. 

S'enveise.  431.    Amuses  himself;  jokes. 
ENVENET,ybrENVENENT.    Srd  pers. 

plur.  pres.  ind.  of  Envenir. 
Envers.  4538.  The  wrong  way. 
Envieit.    ^rd  pers.  sing,  imperf. 

ind.  of  Enveier. 
Envolupe.  Wrapped. 
Ere.   1st  pers.  fut.  and  imperf.  ind. 

of  Estre. 
Ere,  Ert.    Zrd  pers.  sing,  imperf. 

andfut.ofYiSTHB.  Srd  pers.  plur, 

Erent. 

Eres,  Ers.  2nd  pers.  sing.  fut.  of 
Estre. 

Errant.    Quickly  ;  at  once. 

Ert,  v.  Ere. 

Es,  i.e.  En  les. 

Esbai,  Esbaiz.  Astonished. 

EsBAUDi,  EsBAUDiz.  Emboldened  ; 

joyous. 
Esce.  2108.  This. 
Eschaecteus.  4454.  Eschcats. 
Eschaetes.  4467.  Eschcats. 
EscHAiNZ.  Insulted. 

ESCHAMEUS.     A  stool. 
ESCHANDRE.  lusult. 

EscHANGE.  3193.  Exchange. 
Eschar.  381.  Derision. 
EscHECKER.  Exchequer  ;  treasury. 
EscHisiE.  1182.  Chosen. 
EscHiu.  3130.   1st  pers.  sing,  perf 

of  ESCHIVER. 

EscHiVER.  To  avoid.  Eschivi, 
Srd  pers.  sing,  perf 

EscHOiKER.    To  choose. 


GLOSSARY. 


331 


EscHOisi.  Chosen. 
EscHORCHER.    To  strip  ;  skin. 
EscHOSiz.  412.  Chosen. 
EscLAiRS.  Lightning. 
EscLARCiR.     To   brighten.  Part. 

ESCLARCIZ. 

EscLicuNS.  276.  Splinters. 
EscLANDRE.  Dishonour. 
EscocE.  Scotland. 
EsCREVER.    To  break  forth  ;  give 

way.     Used  in  2i65,  of  the  dawn. 

In  2667,  of  a  disease  yielding  to 

treatment. 
EsCRiER.    To  cry  out.    Used  with 

Se. 

EsCRiST.  2588.  3rc?  ]pers.  sing.  perf. 

of  ESCRIVRE. 

EscRiST.  2589.  Part.    The  writing. 
EscRiVRE.  To  write.  1st  pers.  sing, 
ind.  pres.   EscRis.     2018.  Part. 

ESCRITE. 
ESCROVELE.  2613.  ScrofuloUS. 

Escu.  Shield. 

EscuNDiRE.  1903.  To  excuse  one's- 
self. 

EscuRCE.  1067.  Ravaged;  destroyed. 

EscuTER.    To  listen. 

EsFAucuRE.  2193.  Fault.  FromYAv- 
CER  or  Fauser,  i.e.  Manquer, 
connected  with  the  idea  of  deceit. 

EsGARD,  EsGUARD.  Agreement. 

Esgarder.    To  examine. 

Esgaree,  Esgarez.  Troubled. 

Esgareter.    To  hamstring. 

EsGARS,  EsGARZ.  Judgment. 

EsGUARD.  Agreement. 

EsGUET.  Watch;  ambuscade.  Plur. 

Esguez. 
J^SHATJCER.    To  exalt. 

EsJOiER.   To  cause  joy. 
M'esjois.  2790.  I  rejoice. 


EsKiPER.    To  embark. 
EsLiRE.    To  elect,    ^rd  per s.  sing, 
subj.  pres.  Eslise.    2435.  Part. 

ESLITE,  ESLIZ,  ESLU,  EsLUZ. 

EsLiTz.  4682.  The  elect. 

EsLOSE.    3024.    3rc?  pers.  sing.  ind. 

pres.  of  EsLOUER.  To  praise.  As 

if  from  EsLOSER. 
EsLUMER.    To  illuminate. 
EsMAi.  Trouble. 

EsMERVEiLLER.    To  cause  wonder. 

Mut  m'esmerveil .  2790.   Much  I  wonder. 

EsMES.  \st  pers.  plur.  ind.  pres. 
of  EsTRE.  (yA  rare  form.)  See 
also  Emes. 

EsNE,  EsNEZ.  Eldest.  Used  fre- 
quently of  only  two. 

EsNERCi.  Blackened. 

EsNUi.  Harm;  distress;  annoyance. 
Adj.  EsNUiSE. 

EsPANDRE,  EsPANiR.  To  expand; 
spread;  blow  as  a  flower.  3355. 

Part.  ESPANDUE.  4337. 

EsPANiE.  141.  Spanish.  Of  a  rose. 
It  seems,  however,  preferable  to 
take  this  as  the  participle  of 
EsPANiR,  a  full-blown  rose. 

EsPARNiR.  191,  255.  To  Spare. 

EsPEiR.    To  hope. 

EsPENiR.  3512.  To  expiate. 

EsPERiT.    Spirit.   Adj.  Esperita- 

BLE,  ESPERITEL,  ESPERITEUS. 

EsPESSEMENT.  Thickly. 
E  SPINE.  Thorn. 

EsPLAiT,  EsPLEiT.    Profit;  result; 

eagerness. 
EsPRENDRE.    3636.    To  inflame ;  of 

a  fever. 

EsPRUVER.  To  prove;  test.  2>rd 
pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  Esprueve. 
Part.  EsPRUVEE.  3050. 


332 


GLOSSARY. 


EsPURiz.  Purified. 

Espus.  A  husband.  Fein.  Espuse. 

A  wife. 
EsPUSER.    To  marry. 
EsQUESSiR.    To  crush.  From  Cas- 

SER,  or  QUASSER. 
ESSAMPLAIRE.  Copj. 

EssEMPLE.  Example. 

EsTABLE.    Stable  ;  firm. 

EsTABLiES.  891.  Judgments  ;  or- 
dinances. 

EsTANDARD.  Standard. 

EsTANT.    At  once. 

EsTE.    Part,  of  ESTRE. 

EsTE,  EsTEz.  Summer. 

EsTEiT.  2)rd  pers.  sing,  imperf.  ind. 
of  ESTRE. 

EsTENT.  Extent. 

Ester.  To  stand.  S'ester,  i.e. 
Se  tenir  dehout ;  Se  comporter. 

EsTEST.  3508.  2nd  pers.  plur.  ind. 
pres.    From  Estre. 

EsTiuDE.    8369.    A  rcveric. 

EsTOiE.  1318.  Read  Estoie.  1^^ 
pers.  sing,  imperf.  ind.  of  Estre. 

EsTOiEZ.  4045.  2nd  pers.  plur, 
imperf.  ind.    From  Estre. 

EsTOiLLES.  Stars. 

EsTOiRE.  History. 

Estoist.  3453.  3rc?  pers.  sing,  im- 
perf ind.    From  Estre. 

EsTORER.  To  supply  ;  store  ;  re- 
store. 

EsTORES.  3103.  Stored. 
EsTRAiT,  EsTROiT.  Extracted. 
EsTRANGER.    To  alienate;  deprive. 
Estranges.    (1.)  A  stranger.  (2.) 

Strange. 
EsTRANGLER.    To  Strangle. 
Estre.    To  be. 


Estre.  2446.  For  Estree.   A  high 

road.    From  Strata. 
Estrere.     To  carry  off.  Extra- 

here. 

EsTRiFS.  Strife  ;  battle. 
Estroitement.  Closely. 
EsTRUs.  At  once. 

Al  par  estrus.  Finally. 

EsTU.   2429.   This  should  be  Escu. 

Shield  ;  protection. 
Estucie.    Cunning.  Astulia. 
EsTUDiE.  1296.  A  revcrie. 
Estuees.    Reserved  ;  in  store. 
EsTUNER.    To  stun  ;  astonish. 
EsTUR.  Battle. 
EsvEiLLER.    To  awake. 

ESVESKE,  EVESKE.  BisllOp. 

Esvos,  Esvus.  Lo  !  From  Ecce  vos. 
Eu,  i.e.  Au. 

Eutens.  2042.   Of  old. 

EuE,  EuuE,  Ewe.  Water. 
EuE.  2333.  Had.   Part,  of  Avoir. 
EuERWic.  York. 
EusT.   3rd  pers.  sing,  imperf.  subj. 
of  Avoir. 

EVANGIRE,  EWANGILE,  EWANGIRE. 

The  gospel. 
EvANiz.  Vanished. 
ExuLER.    To  exile. 

F. 

Face.    \st  and  3rd  pers.  sing.  subj. 

pres.  of  Faire. 
Fael.  Vassal. 

Fai  is  usually  the  2nd  pers.  imperat. 

of  Faire.    4044.  In  1674  it  seems 

to  be  the  1st  pers.  i?id.  pres.,  but 

the  passage  is  obscure. 
Failir,  Faillir.   To  deceive  ;  fail. 

3rd  pers.  sing.  subj.   Faille.  .333. 

1st  pers.  plur.  subj.  Faillum.  i50t% 

Part.  Failli.  sioi. 

Faille.  Error;  fault. 

Sans  faille.    Without  fail ;  assuredly. 


GLOSSARY. 


333 


Faiture.    Work  ;  creation. 

Faitz.  Actions. 

Fameillus.  Hungry. 

Fardeus.  Packs  ;  burdens  of  mer- 
chandize. 4500. 

Fas,  Faz.  I  make.  1st  pers.  sing, 
pres.  ind.  of  Faire. 

Faudra.  2trd  pers.  sing.  fut.  of 
Faillir. 

Faunfelue.     4oC)0.    a  bagatelle  ; 

folly  ;  unreality. 
Fause.  False. 

Fauser.  298.  To  break.  Properly, 
to  deceive.    From  Fals. 

Feaus.    Faithful  ;  i.e.  Christian. 

Feble.  Weak. 

Feblesce.  Weakness. 

Feez,  Feiz,  Foiz.  Time.  Siyig. 
and  plur. 

Fei.  Faith. 

Feindre.  3303.  To  feign;  pretend; 
slacken. 

Li  prudumme  ne  se  feint.    The  good  man 

delays  not.  1831. 
K'il  se  feint.    That  he  was  pretending. 

4207. 

Feintise.    Pretence  ;  deceit. 
Feinz.  Deceitful. 
Feires.    4500.  Fairs. 
Feis.    4273.    2nd  pers.   ind.  pres. 
of  Feire,  i.e.  Faire. 

Feist,  ^rd  pers.  sing,  imperf.  subj. 
of  Feire.  In  loio  it  is  used  for 
Srd  pers.  sing.  perf.  ind. 

Feitiz.  1943.  Well  made ;  conve- 
nient. 

Fels,  Felun.    Cruel  ;  felon. 
Fentosme.  Phantom. 
Fere,  i.e.  Faire. 
Fere.  Fierce. 
Fermer.    To  fortify. 

Ferra.  3738.  3rc?  pers.  sing.  fut. 
of  Ferir,  or  Ferrir.    To  strike. 

Ferrincoste.  Ironside. 


Ferrue.  Struck.  4245.  Part,  of 
Ferrir. 

Fers.    Fierce  ;  proud. 

Fert.  Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 
of  Ferrir.    To  strike. 

Ferte.  Assurance  ;  boldness  ; 
fierceness. 

Feruz.    Struck.   Part,  of  Ferrir. 

Fes,  Fez.  Time. 

Fesa,  4506,  seems  to  he  a  form  of  the 
imperf.  3rd  pers.  sing,  of  Faire, 
unless  ive  read  Fes  a,  and  the 
meaning  of  the  line  ivill  then  be, 
"  sin  and  wickedness  have  so 
much  weight."  Fes  =  Fais.  Bur- 
den ;  weight. 

Feseit.  3rd  pers.  sing,  imperf. 
ind.  of  Faire. 

Fet.  3rd  pers.  si?ig.  pres.  ind.  of 
Faire.    Also  part.  4gg7. 

Feus.  Vassals. 

Feverus.  Fever-struck. 

Fez.    998.  Time. 

Fi.    Faith.    De  fi.    For  certain. 

Fiance.  2741.  Confidence. 

FiLASTRE.  Step-son. 

FiNAiL.  End. 

Fine.  Sincere. 

Finer,   Finir.    To  cease.  Part. 

FiNEE. 

FiNiST.  4685.  The  termination  ist  is 
the  3rd  pers.  imperf.  subj.  This 
word,  hoivever,  must  be  present 
here.  The  same  is  true  of  Seisist 
and  Enbastardist  in  4459,  44go. 

Fist.  3rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  ind. 
of  Faire. 

Fiz.  Son. 

Flat.    Headlong.    Used  as  a  sub' 

stantive  in  1394.  Destruction. 
Flaumbe.  Flame. 
Flestrir.  To  wither.  Part.  Fles- 

TRIZ.  1941. 

Floter.  779.  To  swim  about  ;  fluc- 
tuate. 
Flurir.    To  flourish. 


834 


GLOSSARY. 


Fluriz.  Hoary. 
FoiLLE.  Leaves. 

FoisuM,  FoisuN,  FuisuN.  (1.)  Ee- 
sistance  ;  force.  199.   (2.)  Plenty. 

2126. 

Foiz.  Time. 
FoLE.  Foolish. 
FoLUR.  Folly. 

For,  Fors.  Out  of ;  beyond ;  but ; 
excepting. 

Por  du  pais.  Out  of  the  country.  It  is 
used  with  this  sense  frequently  in  com- 
position. 

N  avum  for  a  vus  refui.   615.   We  have  no 

refuge  excepting  in  you. 
Ne  fors.   Nothing  beyond;  only. 
Ki  ne  poent  fors  manacer.  883.   Who  can 

only  threaten. 

FoRAiNE.  367.  Latrina. 

FoRCiBLES.  Mighty. 

FoRFUNER.   314.     Seems  to  be  for 

FoRFUiER,  to  cause  to  fly  out  of ; 

but  (?). 

FORLIGNER,      FORSLINGNER.  To 

degenerate.  4584.  "  Forslingne  " 
seems  better  than  "  fors  lingne  " 

in  3443. 

FoRMENT,  i.e.  Fort. 
FoRSENE.    Having  lost  his  senses  ; 
witless. 

Fors  lingne.    See  Forligner. 
Fors  voient.  3487.  Better  written 

together,  Forsvoient.    See  FoR- 

veier. 

FoRVEiER,  Forsveier.  To  wander 
out  of  the  way.  Pai^t.  Forveiez. 
Having  gone  astray. 

FoRZ.  Strong. 

Fou.  Beech. 

Fra,  Frai.    3rtZ  and  1st  pers.  sing, 

fut.  of  Faire. 
Franc.  Freeman. 
Franchir.    To  give  freedom  to. 
Franchise.     Used  as  a  title  in  2743, 

"  your  liberality," 


Frarin.  Unfortunate. 

Frein.  1677.  Bridle. 

Freinner.    To  break. 

Freis,  Fres,  Fresches.  Fresh. 

Frelle.  Slender. 

Fres.  Fresh. 

Fre«ne.  Ash. 

Fresches.  Fresh. 

Frez.   Friez.   2nd  pers.  plttr.  fut. 

of  Faire. 
Froisir.    To  break. 
Froter.    To  rub. 
Fruiter.    To  grow. 
Fruiterie.   3232.  Violeucc.  From 

Froter,  or  Froier. 
Fruitz,  Fruiz.  3168,4285.  Violent. 
Fruncie.  Contracted. 
Frund.  2308.  Probably  =  Frunt. 
Frunt.    Front  ;  forehead. 
Frunt.     Srd  pers.   plur.  fut.  of 

Faire. 
Fu.  Fire. 
Fuant.  Flying. 

FuD.  Srd  pers.  sing,  perf,  of  Estre. 
Fui.   Flee.    Imperative  of  Fuir. 

FuiSUN.  1205.    V.  FOISUN. 

FuNDEMENT.  Founding. 
Funder.  To  found.  Part.  Fundie. 
FuNDUR.  Founder. 
FuNT.    Zrd  pers.  plur.  ind.  pres. 

of  Faire. 
FuRBiz.    Furbished.    Epithet  of  a 

sivord. 

FuRME.  The  terms  of  an  agree- 
ment. Forma. 

FuRMiR.    To  perform. 

Fus.  3920.  An  error  of  the  press 
for  Vus. 

Fuse,  Fusse.  \st  pers.  sing,  im- 
perf.  subj.  of  Estre. 

Fust.  Srd  pers.  sing.  imp.  subj. 
of  Estre. 


GLOSSARY. 


835 


FusuNER,  i.e.  FoisONNER.  To  con- 
found ;  destroy.  3249.  To  re- 
sist. 4310. 

G. 

GrABER.  To  mock.  Part.  Gabant, 
Gabbe. 

Gainnet,  2255,  for  Gainnent.  3rc? 
pers.  plur.  pres.  ind.  From 
Gainner. 

Gainir,  Gainner.   To  gain. 

Gainnur.  Tiller. 

Galie.    a  long  galley. 

Galiot,  plur.  Galiotz.  1828.  Boat- 
man ;  sailor. 

Garaisun,  Gareisun,  Garisun. 
Cure. 

Garant,  Garantz,  Guarant.  Gua- 
rantee. 

Garantir.    To  protect.  4174. 

Garcun,  Garz.  Serving-boy  ;  ras- 
cal ;  knave.  Up  to  the  seventeenth 
century  this  tcord  had  ahvays  a 
bad  signification. 

Garde.  Fear. 

Gardein.  Guardian.  Gardes  in 
4455  seems  to  he  for  "  gardeins," 
or  "gardins;"  it  might  mean 
"  guardians,"  hut  not  prohahly  so. 
See  V.  185. 

Gardins.  Gardens. 

Gareisuns.  a  loord  denoting  all 
things  necessary.  In  1220  it  seems 
to  mean,  all  requisite  ornaments. 

Garetz,  1984.  i.e.  Jarrets.  The 
hams. 

Garir,  Guarir.  To  cure.  Part. 
Gartz.    Also  in  a  neuter  sense  in 

2869,— 

Ki  garit  de  sa  langur.   Wlw  healed  {was 
cured)  of  his  weakness. 


Garnir.  To  warn.  Part.  Garni. 
Garrei.    1st  pers.  sing,  condit.  of 

Garir. 
Gas  =  Gab.  Derision. 
Gaumbe.  Leg. 
Gaudine.    a  wood. 
Geeut.    3637.   Srd  pers.  sing.  perf. 

of  GiRE. 
Geimer.    To  groan. 
Geiole.  Gaol. 
Genoilz,  Genoissuns.  Knees. 
Gent.  i305.  Groans.  Zrd  pers.  sing. 

pres.  ind.  of  Geindre. 
Gente,  Gentement.  Gently  ;  with 

politeness. 
Genterise.  Nobleness. 
Geske,  i.e.  JusQUE. 
Geste.    Recital  ;  history. 
Getter.     To  cast  away.  Part. 

Get. 

Geu.    Lain.    Part,  of  Gire. 
GiLE.  Guile. 
Gire.    To  lie. 

GiSANZ.  Lying.    Part,  of  Gire. 
Gist.    2>rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 
Gire. 

Gl ANDRES.  2612.  SorCS. 

Glettus.  3156.  Gluttonous  ;  greedy  ; 

avaricious. 
Glorius.  1898.  Glorious. 
Glutun,  Gluz,  Glutton.  Greedy; 

thievish  ;  wretch. 
Goittrun.  Throat. 
GouE.  2617.  i.e.  Goule.  Throat. 
Grant,  Graunz.     Great  ;  many. 

Grant  pople.  Many  persons. 

Granter.  (1.)  i.e.  Creanter.  To 
promise  ;  give  assurance  of.  (2.) 
To  grant.   1502,  4271. 

Graunz.  Great. 

Gravele.  4531.   Sand;  gravel. 


336 


GLOSSARY. 


Graver.  4530.  Sand  ;  beach. 

Greer.  To  please.  Gre.  Will ; 
pleasure.  As  in  (he  expressions, 
Par  gre  aver.  437.  Si  bon  gre. 

2506. 

Gref,  Grefs.    Heavy ;  grievous. 

From  Gravis. 
Gref.  \m.  Difficulty. 
Greife.  Graft. 

Greinnur.  Greater ;  chief.  From 

Grant. 
Grelle.  Delicate. 
Gresle.  Hail. 

Gret.    3rc?  per5.  si7ig.  suhj.  pres. 

of  Grever. 
Greve.  Sorrow. 

Grever.  To  trouble.  Also,  to  be 
troubled  ;  to  grieve. 

De  vus  grever.  1457.    To  trouble  you. 
Si  il  vus  anf^uoisse  e  gret.  1458.  If  he 

cause  you  anguish  and  sorrow. — So  in 

3307,  Si  il  me  gret. 
Si  li  gr6ve.   3S63.  If  she  grieves  on  his 

accotmf. 

Grezesche,  Grezois.  Greek. 
Grui.  Greeks. 
GuAiN.  Profit. 

GuARANT,  GuARANZ.  Guarantee; 

protector. 
GuARANTiE.  Protection. 
GuARRUNT.    30G2.    Srd  pers.  plur. 

fut.  of  GuARiR.    They  shall  be 

cured,    v.  Garir. 
GuEiTER.    To  watch  ;  spy. 
GuERE,  i.e.  Guerre. 
GuERPiR.  1494.  To  leave;  abandon. 
GuERROiER.    To  make  war. 
GuETEZ.  Spies. 
GuiER.    To  guide. 
GupiLZ.  Fox. 

GuTE.  A  drop.  Gutta. 

Ne  gute,  or  Nis  gi;te.  4G24,  Not  a  drop; 
not  at  all. 


GuTE.  2677.  The  gout. 
GuTus.  Gouty. 
GuvERNAiL.  Helm. 

H. 

Hace.    Zrd  pers.  sing.  subj.  pres. 

of  Heir. 
Haenge.  Hatred. 
Hahange.  3194.  Hatred.  • 
Hai,  an  exclamation. 
Hait.  2484.  Liveliness. 
Haitement.  Joyously. 
Hardement.  Boldness. 
Harro.    An  exclamation. 

HaSOUDRA.  2242.  i.e.  ASOUDRA.  Zrd 

pers.  sing.  fut.  of  Asoudre. 
Hastir.   To  hasten. 

Pur  hastir.   Through  haste. 

Hastive.  Speedy. 
Hastivement.  Hastily. 
Hauberc,  Haubert.  Coat  of  mail. 
Hauteins.  Haughty. 
Hautesce.  Grandeur. 
Heient.    3rc?  pers.  plur.  imperf. 

ind.  of  Heir. 
Heir,  i.e.  Hair.    To  hate. 
Heitez.    Hearty ;  active. 
Heli,  Hely.  Ely. 
Hem  (Em),   Hemme,  Hom,  Hum, 

HuMME,  Umme.  Man;  one.  From 

Homo,  On. 
Herberger.    To  harbour  ;  lodge. 
Heremite.  Hermit. 
Hestoires,  i.e.  Histoires. 
Het.    Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 

Heir. 
Heume.  Helmet. 
Hi,  Hy.  i.e.  I.  There. 


GLOSSARY. 


337 


HiDUS.  Hideous. 
HoNURER.    To  honour. 
HoR,  i.e.  Or.  Gold. 
Hou.  4683.  i.e.  Oh.  Where. 
HucHE.  Chest. 
Hum,  v.  Hem. 

HuMAGE,  HuMMAGE.  Homage. 
HuNiE.    Dishonoured ;  despised. 

HUNTE,  i.e.  HONTE. 

HuRE.  Hour. 
Hy.    4G82.  There. 

I. 

IcEST,  IcEU,  IcEUS.    This.  Fefn. 

ICESTE. 

Iglise.  Church. 
Ignel.  Px'ompt. 
Illuc.  There. 
Ire.  Anger. 

Irer.  To  be  angry.  Part,  Irez. 
Enraged. 

Ke  Deus  vers  moi  e  vus  s'en  ire.  1446. 
That  God  may  be  wroth  with  me  and 
you. 

Irra,  Irrez,  Irrunt.  Srd  pers. 
sing.,  2nd  and  Srd  pers.  plur., 
fut.  of  Aler.    To  go. 

Is.   3396.   Their.  Plur, 

Issi.   4685.  Here. 

IssiR.  To  go  out ;  issue  forth. 
Exire.  1st,  3rd  pers.  si?ig.  Issent, 
Srd  pers.  plur.  pres.  ind.  Part. 

ISSU,   ISSUZ.     3j1],  4114.       IsSUCd  ; 

sprung  from. 
IvERN.  Winter. 


J. 

Ja.    Ah-eady;  now;  ever,  3761  ;  for- 
merly. Jam. 
Jeo,  Jo,  Joe.  I. 

JoFNE,  Jone,  Jonure,  Joven,  Jo- 

VENE,  JOVRES.  Young. 

JoiiR.    To  enjoy. 
Joius.  Joyful. 
Ju.    8177.  Game. 

JuER.     To  play.     Se  jue.  431. 

Amuses  himself ;  plays. 
JuEUs.  Jewels. 
Juncture,  Junture.    A  joint. 
Junes.  Fasts. 
Juntes.  Joined. 
Junture,  v.  Juncture. 
JuR,  JuRS.  Day. 
JuRNEZ.  Journeys. 
JusTiSER.    To  govern. 
JusTiSERS.  Governor. 
JuvENCEL.    A  youth. 
JuvENTE.    The  season  of  youth. 

K. 

Kanke,  Kant  ke,  i.e.  Quanque. 

All  that ;  whatever. 
Kant,  i.e.  Quant.  When. 

Ke,  Ki,  i.e.  Que,  Qui.  Ke  fre- 
quently is  to  be  translated  Be- 
cause. 

Keut.  3rc?  pers.  sing.  ind.  pres.  of 
Keillir,  i.e.  Cueillir.  To 
amass. 

L. 

Laburantz.  Labouring. 
Lai,  Lais,  Leis.    Lay  people. 
Laid,  Laidiz.  Outraged. 

Y 


338 


GLOSSARY. 


Later,  Lasser,  Lesser,   To  leave; 

omit ;  allow. 
Lais,  Lei,  Lois.  Laws. 
Lais.    Lay ;  layman. 
Laist.    3rd  pers.  sing,  pres.  ind. 

of  Laisser.   To  leave  off ;  allow. 

Ne  se  laist  veintre  de  avarice.    1901. . 
Allows  not  Jiimself  to  be  conqtiered  by 
avarice. 

JJ"e  laist  k'il  ne  I'emporte.  1985.  Does  not 
leave  off  carrying  him. 

Latter.    To  suckle. 

Lamehedii.  Lambeth. 

^ande.  Plain. 

L anger.  2942.  To  speak. 

Langerus,  Languerus.  Weak. 

Langur.  Weakness. 

Larra,  Larrai,  Zrd  and  \st  pers, 

sing.  fut.  of  Later.    To  leave  ; 

omit. 
Larun.  Eobber. 
Las.    Weary.    From  Lassus. 
Las,  interjection.    Alas  ! 
Lascher.    To  be  loosened. 
Lascun.  4506.  (?)  Possibly  Lechery. 
Lasesce.  Negligence. 
Lassen.    i588.  Permission. 
Lasser.    To  leave. 

S'en  lassa  quite.  922.  He  rendered  freed 
from. 

Lau  is  usually  derived  from  the 
two  adverbs,  la,  ou  :  in  both  the 
passages  in  which  it  occurs  in 
the  present  MS.  (2850,  2868),  it 
seems  to  be  for  l'autre, — 
Lau  jour.   The  other  day. 

La  VAST.  3rd  pers.  sing,  imperf.  siibj. 

of  Layer.    To  wash. 
Leal,  Leau,  Leaus,  Leus.  Loyal. 
Leautez,  Leute.  Loyalty. 


Leere.  8142.  Game.  (?) 
Leesce.  Happiness. 
Leez.  1464  Long. 
Leez.  3137.  i-e.  Lez,  v.  Lez. 

Left.  2725,  3rd  pers.  sing.  subj. 
pres.  of  Lever.    To  wash, 

Legistre.  Legist. 
Leidesse.  Disfigurement, 
Leine.  Wool. 
Lets,    Lay  people. 
Lets.  Laws. 
Leisir.  Leisure. 
Lett.  Milk. 
Leprus.  Leprous. 
Lermes,  Lermis.  Tears. 

Lerrai.  1*^  pers.  sing.  fut.  of 
Leier,  i.  e.  Later.  To  leave  ; 
l^ermit ;  agree. 

Lesser.  To  leave  ;  omit ;  abstain 
from  ;  permit. 

K'il  ne  lesse  ke  ne  face.  1967.  That  he 
omit  not  to  do  it. 

Lessez  ke  portez.  1979.  Leave  off  carry- 
ing. 

Lesser  a  dire.  2865.  To  abstain  from 
speaking. 

Lest.  685,4213.  3rd  pers,  siiig. pres. 

ind.  of  Lesser. 
Lettrez.  Learned. 
Lettrure.  Literature. 
Leue.  2581.  Read. 
Leun.  Lion, 
Leus,  Loyal. 
Leute.  Loyalty. 
Lever,    To  wash. 
Lever,    To  rise. 
Leve.  2777.  Light. 
Ley]^.e.  3535.  Prepared. 


GLOSSARY. 


339 


Lez,  Leez.  By  the  side  of. 

Leez  le  rci.   8137.  By  the  hino's  side. 
Lcz  li.  By  his  side  (p.  3.  1.  ult.) 

Lez.  Glad. 

Lez  en  est  mut.  4218.  Is  very  o^cod  of  it. 

Lez  de  la  venue  (p.  8).  Glad  of  the  arrival. 
Li.    The  definite  article. 
Li,  i.e.  Lui. 

LiERREZ.    2nd  pers.  jjlur.  fiit.  of 
LiER.    To  bind  ;  imprison. 

LiGNE.     1254.  Wood, 

LiGNE,  LiN.  Lineage. 

LiGNER,  V.  FORS  LiGNER. 

List.     2)rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 
of  Lire. 

LisuM,  LisuN.   1st  pers.  plur.  2?res. 

ind.  of  Lire. 
Lite.  3405.  Joyous. 
Liu,  Lius.  Place. 
Liu.  2G06.  Eead.    Part,  of  Lire, 
Liues.  1768.  Leagues. 
LiUN.  Lion. 

LiUNNTEiNNE,  LuNTEiNS.  Distant. 

LiVERE,  LiVRET.  Book. 

LiVEREE,  LiVEREz.    Delivered  up. 
LivEREisuN,  LivREisuN.    (1.)  Ex- 
pense ;  charges.   (2.)  Riddance. 

A  propre  livereisun.  At  his  otvn  charges. 
Li vereisun  flint  du  cors.  4251.  They  make 

a  riddance  of  the  bodies. 
De  lur  terres  funt  livreisun.  569.  Ilalce 

a  riddance  {i.e.  get  possession)  of  their 

lands. 

LoENGE.  Praise. 
LoiER,  LuER.    To  praise. 

Deu  loie.  2885.  Fraise  God,  i.e.  God  be 
praised. 

Lores,  Lors.  Then. 
Los.    216.  For  Les. 

LOSENGER,  LOSENGERS,  LOSENJURS. 

A  flatterer. 
LosENGER.  1189.  Flattery.  Inf.  used 

suhstantivehj. 
Lu.     The  definite  article.^  ge7ierally 

used  in  the  genitive  case  in  this 

MS. 


Lu.    A  wolf.    Plur,  Lus,  Luz, 

LuE.    3407.  Read. 

LuEC.  Place. 

LuER.  1995.  To  praise. 

LuER.    To  pay. 

LuER.  2082.  Reward. 

LUISANT,     LUISSANTZ,  LUSANT. 

Bright ;  shining  ;  glittering. 

LuNGEMENT,  LuNGES.    For  a  long 
time. 

LuNTEiNS.  1866.  Far  distant. 
LuRD.    Heavy  ;  clumsy. 
LusANT.  Glittering. 
LUUR.   1813,  2113.  Light. 

LuuR.  846.  i.e.  Leur.  Their. 
M. 

Maciuns,  Macuns.  Masons. 

Mahainner.    To  wound. 

Maie,  Met.  More. 

Maile,  Maille.    a  halfpenny, 

Maille.    a  link. 

Maire.  More. 

Maire.  Mother. 

Li  maire  sege.  2282.   The  mother-seat. 

Mairem,  Mariem,  Marien.  Ma- 
terial ;  wood. 
Mais.  More. 

a  tuz  jurs  mais  de  vie.  1718.  For  all  the 

remaining  days  of  his  life, 

Maiste,  Majesty. 
Maistrie,  Mestrie.   Mastery ;  ar- 
tifice ;  skill ;  authority. 

Pur  maistrie.   2445.    By  authority;  of 
right. 

Majur.  Greater. 
Malegard.  Ill-guarded. 
Maleit.  Cursed. 
Malveisez.  Ill-treated. 

Y  2 


340 


GLOSSARY. 


Manage.  Threat. 
Manager.    To  ilireaten. 
Maneez.  388S.  Maneres,  Manerez. 

Maners.  Manors. 
Maneis.  Hands. 

Manere.  Manner  ;  habit  ;  condi- 
tion. 1958.  Direction.  2950. 

Manguer.    To  eat. 

Manier.    To  handle  ;  stroke. 

Marastre.  Stepmother. 

Margheis.  Frontiers. 

Marciiis.  The  governor  of  a  pro- 
vince ;  iwo'perly^  the  governor  of 
the  toivns  situated  on  the  marches 
or  frontiers  of  a  country. 

Marglers.  Sacristan. 

Mariem,  Marien,  v.  Mairem. 

Marvit.  2709.   3rc/  'pers.  sing,  jyres. 

ind.  Fr.  Marvoyer.  To  wonder. 
Marz.  March. 
Mas.  Morsel. 
Mater.    To  conquer. 
Matire.  Subject. 
Mau,  Maus.    Ill ;  bad. 
Maufere.    To  do  ill. 
Maufez.  Monsters. 
Maumise.  Injured. 
Maunder,  i.e.  Mander. 
Maur.  3371.  i.e.  MuR.  Sage. 
MeGANT.  4073.    i.e.  Mj^ghant. 
Megtre.    To  expend. 

Megunge,  Mengoinge,  Mencunge, 

Mensunge.    a  lie. 
Medlee,  i.e.  Melee. 
Megres.  Thin. 
Meie.  My. 

Meime,  Meimes,  Memes,  Mesmes, 
i.e.  Meme. 

Meime  cel.   3238.    TJiis  same  one. 

Mein.  Hand. 
Mein.  Morning. 


Meine,  Meinne.  3rd  pers.  sing, 
pres.  ind.,  and  subj.  of  Mener. 

Meinnent.  1241.  1247.  Srd  pers. 
plur.  ind.  pres.  of  Meindre.  To 
abide. 

Meinnent.  2926.  Srd  pers.  plur. 
ind.  pres.  of  Mener.  To  con- 
duct. 

Meins.  Less.  Al  meins.  At  least. 

Meint.  2948.  3rd  pers.  subj.  pres. 
of  Mener. 

Meint,  Meinte.  Many. 

Meinteigne.  2379.  Probably  for 
Meinteingnez.  2?id  pers.  plur. 
subj.  pres.  of  Meintenir.  To 
protect  ;  maintain. 

Meintenant.  Now.  De  meinte- 
NANT.    At  once. 

Meistre.  Master. 

Meisun.  House. 

Men,  Mens.    My.  3.547. 

Menant  (p.  8).    Abiding.  Living. 

Menantie.    Place  of  abode. 

Mengoinge,  Mencunge,  i.e.  Men- 

SONGE. 

Mendifs,  Mendis.    a  mendicant. 

Mener,  Menir.  To  conduct ;  lead ; 
govern. 

K'il  meine  chaste  vie.  667.  That  he  lead 
a  chaste  life. 

Tant  li  meine  cist  penser.  1745.  So  much 
this  thought  occupies  him. 

Ki  grant  joie  ent  meinne.  2208.  Who  dis- 
plays great  joy. 

(Enmenee  being  visually  found  sepa- 
rately.  En  menek.) 

Menestrancie.  Workmanship. 

Menout.     3rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

Mener. 
Mens.  usi.  My  people. 
Ment.  Much. 
Mentun.  Beard. 
Mergiiee.  Marked. 
Mergier.    To  thank. 
Meriene.  Mid-day. 


GLOSSARY. 


34=1 


MEiaiAi.     Ist  pcrs.  sing.  fat.  of 

Menek. 
Mervailluse.  Wonderful. 
Mes.  But. 

Mes.    My.    Sing,  and  plur. 
Mes.  955.   More  ;  again. 
Mesage,  i.e.  Message. 
Mescheance.  Misfortune. 

Mescine,  Messine,  Meszine. 
Medicine  :  remedy. 

Mesdire,  Mesdiz.  Calumny. 

Meseise,  Meseisez,  Messaise. 
Uneasy. 

Mesele.  Leprous. 

Mesprein.  91.  \st  pers.  sing,  siihj. 
pres.  of  Mesprendre.  To  mis- 
take. 

Messaged  Messenger. 
Messaise,  v.  Meseise. 
Messine,  v.  Mescine. 
Mest.     ^rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  ind. 

of  Maner,    or    Maindre.  To 

remain. 

Mester,  Mestre.  Office  ;  duty  ; 
service.  2190,374.2.  Occasion;  need. 

1013. 

Mestrie,  v.  Maistrie. 
Mesure.  Moderation. 
Met.  More. 

Met.    \st  and  Srd pers.  sing.  pres. 

ind.  of  Metre.    To  put. 
Meu.    Moved  ;  excited. 

Meudre,  Meuz.  Better.  Limeuz. 
The  best ;  better  than. 

Le  mcwz  de  sun  lingnage.    1G6.    2V<e  best 

of  his  line. 
Moviz  de  lui.  938.  3Iore  esteemed  by  liim. 

MiE.  Not. 

MiE.    INIidst.    En  mie.     In  the 

midst. 
Mil.    a  thousand. 
Mirer*    To  admire. 


Mires.  Physician. 

Mis.    2932.    My.  Plur. 

Mist.     ^rd  pers.   sing.  perf.  of 

Mettre.    To  place. 
Mist,  i.e.  Mis.  Placed. 
MiVEL.  296.    The  middle. 
MoiE.  2141.  My. 

MoiLLAST.    3rd  pers.  sing,  iiyiperf. 

suhj.  of  MOILLER. 
MoiLLER.    To  wet.    Part.  MoiL- 

LEZ. 

MoiLLER.  Wife. 

MoiNNE.  Monk. 

MoNESTER.    To  admonish. 

MoNiAGE.    The  state  of  a  monk. 

More.  1776.  Wall ;  boundary. 

Mors.  Death. 

Mors.  Dead. 

Mors,  Morsel.  Morsel. 

MoRSZ.  3440.  Dead.  Plitr. 

MoRT,  MoRTZ.    Used  actively. 

Morz  unt.   783.    They  have  slain. 
Ki  pur  voir  sun  fj'cre  ot  movt.  3299.  Who 
in  truth  had  slain  his  brother. 

MoRTEU,  MoRTEUs.  (1)  Mortal.  2417. 

(2.)  Murderous.  4246. 
Mos.  My. 

MosTER.  1445.  Intention. 
MoT.   Plur.  MoTZ,  Moz. 

De  mot  a  mot.    IVord  by  word,  i.e.  toith 
all  the  details. 

Mover,  Muver.    To  move. 

Moz.  My. 

Moz.    Plur.  of  Mot. 

MuER.    To  change. 

Muert,  MuRT.  3rd  pers.  sing,  jrres. 
ind.  of  MuRiR. 

MuLLER.    A  Avife. 

MuLLERETZ.  Bom  of  a  wife  ;  le- 
gitimate. 

MuLUE.  800.  Ground ;  sharpened. 
Engl.  Milled*     Fro?7i  Moldre^ 

MOUDRE. 


342 


GLOSSAllY. 


MuN.  My. 
MuND.  World. 

MuNTER.  To  mount  ;  ascend  ; 
amount. 

MuNTZ,  MuNZ.  Mountains. 

Mure.    To  injure. 

MuRiR,  MuRRiR.    To  die. 

Murne.  Sad. 

MuROiT.    3rd  pers.  sing,  condit.  of 

MURIR. 

MuRREs.  Murders. 

MURT,  V.  MUERT. 

MuRUiT,  MuRUT.  ord  pers.  sing, 
perf.  ind.  of  Murir. 

MusARD.  Foolish. 

MuscER.    To  conceal. 

MuscER,  subst.  Ambuscade. 

Muster.    Monastery ;  minster. 

MusTRER.      To    show  ;  instruct. 

Fut.  MUSTRAI. 

MuT,  MuTZ,  Muz.  (1.)  Much.  (2.) 
Attached  to  adjectives,  very.  Mut 
BREF.  Very  short.  (3.)  Many. 

Plus  valent  muz  beins  ke  uns.  1551. 

3Iiicli  better  worth  arc  many  than  one, 
A  muz.   3979.  To  many. 
De  muz.  4079.  By  a  large  numhcr. 
Mut  de  jurs  (p.  18).  Advanced  in  age. 

MuvER.    To  move. 

N. 

Nages.    The  nates. 
Nagger.    To  swim. 
Nasquis.  iiis.  2nd  pers.  sing.  perf. 
of  Naitre. 

Naturel.  Plur.  Natureus.  Le- 
gitimate ;  lawful. 

Naufrer,  Navrer.  To  v>^ound  ; 
pierce.    Part.  Navrez. 

Navie.    Ships  ;  a  navy. 

ISri:cE.  Niece. 


Nef.    Ship.  V.  1325  seems  corrupt. 
Nel,  i.e.  Ne  le. 

Neim,  Neims,  Neinis.    A  dwarf. 

Neis,  Nes,  Nis.     Even.  Joined 
with  TuTE  in  mi. 

Nets,  Nies.  Nephew. 

Neiz.     351.    Read  N'eiz  ;  in  the 

phrase  N'eiz  garde,  fear  not. 
Nenil.    No  ;  nothing. 
Nepurquant.  Nevertheless. 
Nercir.    To  blacken. 
Nes,  i.e.  Ne  les. 
Nes.  Even. 

Nesance,  Nessance.  Birth. 
Nestre.  1119.  To  spring.   3rd  pers. 

sing.  pres.  ind.  Nest. 
Nette.  Pure. 

Nevun.    Plur.  Nevuz.  Nephew. 

In  237  ncvuz  must  be  translated  grand- 
sons, the  author  having  confounded 
Richard  II.  of  Normandy  with 
Richard  I. 

Nez.  Born. 

NiCETE.  Timidity. 

Nicole.  Lincoln. 

Nies.  Nephew. 

NiEUs.  451.  Nothing. 

NiOT.  1339.  Nothing. 

Nis.  Even. 

Niz.  2983.  Nothing. 

NoBLEi.  Nobleness. 

NoBLiE.  Nobility. 

NociER.    To  injure. 

NoiER.    To  drown.    Part.  Noiez. 

Nois,  Noise.  Quarrel;  disturbance j 

noise. 
NoiTZ.  Nights. 
Noreis.  Norwegians. 
Note.  im.  Written  down. 
Nuel,  i.e.  NoilL.  Christmas. 


GLOSSARY. 


343 


NuLi,  NuLS,  NuLus.  No  one;  none. 
NuLS,  following  Si.    If  any  one. 

2457. 

NUMEEMENT,  NUMEMENT,  NUMENT. 

Especially. 
NuMER,  NuMMEK.  To  name.  Part. 

NUMEZ. 

Nun.  Name. 

Out  a  nun.  Had  for  name,  i.e.  loas  called. 
Nun,  i.e.  Non. 

NUNBRE,  i.e.  NOMBRE.  2322. 

NuNCHALER.    To  noglect. 
NuNCiER.    To  announce. 
NuNE.    The  hour  of  nones. 
NuRE.    To  injure. 
NuRETURE.    Nurture  ;  family. 
NuRi.  Part,  of  NuRiR.  To  nourish. 
Nus,  i.e.  Nous. 

NuvELE.    Plur,  .NuvELEZ.  Ncws. 
NuvEus.  New. 
Nuz.  Naked. 

0. 

OciRE.    To  slay.    Part.  Ocis. 
Odur.  Odour. 
Of,  Ofnet,  Ot.  With. 
Offerunt.     3rc?  pers.  plur.  fut. 

of  Opferre.    To  offer. 
Officines.  2313.  Rooms  for  work. 
Offrende,  Ofrendre.  Offering. 
Ofnet.  With. 

Ofre.    To  offer.     Se  ofre.  To 

expose  itself.  . 
Oi,    1431.   1st  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

Avoir. 

Oiyfem.  Oie.    Part,  of  OiR. 
Oi.    3rc?  pers.  sing.  perf.  of  OiK. 
To  hear. 

Oie.  1838.  Zrd  pers.  siiig.  subj.  pres. 
of  OiR. 

OiENT.    2148.    Srd  pers.  plur.  subj. 

pres.  of  Avoir. 
Oil.  Yes. 


Oil.    Plur.  Oilz,  Oiz.  Eye. 
Oille.  Oil. 
OiNT.  Anointed. 
OiR.  Heir. 
Oi'R,  OiER.    To  hear. 
Oirez.    2nd  pers.   plur.  fut.  of 
Oi'R. 

OiSEZ,  OissEZ.     2nd  pers.  plur. 

imperf.  subj.  of  Oi'R. 
OiSTES.    2nd  i)ers,  plur.  perf.  of 

OiR. 
Onur.  Honour. 
Or,  Ore.  Now. 
Oraille.  Ear. 
Orb.  Blind. 
Ord.  Foul. 

Ordeinner,  Ordener.  To  order; 
regulate.  Part.  Ordene.  Or- 
dained. 

Ma  vie  a  ordenei*.  1437.   To  regulate  my 
life, 

Ordeinner  sun  ost,  4553.  To  set  his  army 
in  array. 

Ordenaire.  2444-  Ordinary. 
Ordre.  1912.  Religious  rule. 
Ore.  Now. 
Orfanin.  Orphaned. 
Orgoil.  Pride. 
Orine.  Origin. 

Os.    \st  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 

OsER.    To  dare. 
Os.  4199.  Adj.  Daring. 
OsAST.  1142.  Zrd  pers,  sing,  imperf  . 

subj.  of  OSER. 
OscHE.  1012.  A  notch. 
OscuR.  Obscure. 
Ost.    Host ;  army. 
Ost.  424.   ^rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  OiR. 
OsTE.  Host. 
Ot.  With. 

Ot.  Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres.  i?id.  of 
OiR. 


U4i 


GLOSSARY. 


Oy,  for  Out.  3299.  3rd  pers.  sing, 
per/,  of  Avoir. 

Otreit.  3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  suhj. 
of  Otreier,  or  Otrier. 

Otrier,  Otroier.  To  give  ;  con- 
sent ;  allow. 

Otroi.  2404.  \st  pers.  sing.  pres. 
ind.  of  Otroier. 

Otroie.  2401.  Part,  of  Otroier. 
Granted. 

Ottrei,  Ottroi.  Plur.  Ottreiz. 
Consent ;  agreement. 

OuENT.  2246.  3rd  pers.  plur.  ind. 
pres.  of  OiR. 

Out.  3rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 
Avoir.  In  194s  it  seems  to  he 
used  for  Ous,  the  second  person. 

Out,  from  Oir.  To  hear.  Bur- 
guy  (i.  p.  369)  prefers  to  consider 
this  a  present  tense  rather  than  a 
perfect,  considering  that  the  per- 
fect cannot  admit  the  u. 

OvAiLLEs.  Sheepfolcls. 

OvERE.  Work. 

OvERi.  4665.  Wrought. 

OvERE  in  2769.  is  the  3rd  pers.  subj. 
pres.  of  OvERER.  To  work. 
Or  of  OvERiR.  To  open  ;  to 
reveal. 

OvERiR,  OvRiR.    To  open. 
OvRE.    Work ;  deed. 

P. 

Paage.  Payment. 
Paer.  (1)  1124.  To  satisfy  ;  (2)  988. 
pay. 

Paes,    Pais,    Pees,  Peis,  Pes. 

Peace  ;  quiet. 
Paez.  Feet. 
PAiLEj  Paille.  Pall. 
Pais.  Country. 


Pais.  Peace. 

Palefrotz.  Palfreys. 

Paleis,  Paleys,  Palois.  Palace. 

Parais.  Paradise. 

Parastre.  Stepfather. 

Parclose.    3023.  Conclusiou. 

Pardurable.      Enduring.  Adv. 

PaRDURABLEMEXT.  2431. 

Parenz.     Fern.  Parente.  Kin- 
dred ;  relation. 
Parestrus,  i.e.  Par  estros. 

A1  parestrus.  2771.  Finally. 

Parfacez.  2nd  pers.  plur.  subj. 
pres.  of  Parfaire. 

Parfaire.  To  complete;  perform. 
Perf  Parfist.    Part.  Parfit. 

Parfunde.  Deep. 

Parfurnir.    To  perform. 

Parmurrir.  4013.  To  die.  Strength- 
ened from  MuRiR.  This  might 
be  thought  to  defend  the  MS. 
reading  in  v.  2639.  But  the  same 
icord  miist  occur  in  both  lines, 
2638,  2639,  in  that  passagc.  The 
same  blunder,  "  par  "  for  "  pas," 
occurs  in  v.  3880. 

Parsz.  Parts. 

Part,  De  Part.  On  the  part  of ; 
from. 

Part  ANT.     Wherefore  ;    by  this 

means;  thus. 
Partie.  1892.  Division  ;  distribution. 
Partir.    To  cause  to  depart ;  lose. 

2983,  46.56. 

Parut.    3rd.  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

Paroir.    To  appear. 
Parvit.    3rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

Parvoir.    To  foresee. 
Pas.  1517.  Paths. 

Paske    flurie.      Palm  Sunday. 

Pascha  Floridum* 
Patrux.  Patron. 
Paumer.  Palmer, 


GLOSSARY. 


345 


Pavement.    Floor  ;  pavement. 
Pe,  Peez,  Pez.  Feet. 
Pecciieurs.    a  fisherman. 
Pece.  2791.    Seems  to  be  for  Perce, 

pierced. 
Pece.  ssso.  A  piece  ;  a  little. 
Pechaler,  v.  Putciialer. 
Pecuinne.  Money.   From  Pecunia. 
Peer,  Per,  Pers.    Equal ;  peer  ; 

counsellor,  iioe. 
Peer.   1759.    Strength  ;  power. 
Pees.  Peace. 
Peescur.  Fisherman. 
Peez.  Feet. 
Peil.  Hair. 

Peiner,  Pexer.  To  molest  ;  trou- 
ble. Se  peiner.  To  apply  one's- 
self  to  ;  take  pains. 

Vus  vus  pcncz  cstrc.    23G0.    Yoii,  take 

pains  to  be. 
S'est  pen6e.   379-1.  He  takes  pains. 

Peinz,  jKirt.  of  Peindre.  Painted. 
Peinne.  3743.  Pains  ;  trouble. 
Peirt,  Pert.   Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres. 

ind.  of  Paroir.    To  appear. 
Peis.  Peace. 
Peiser.    To  fall. 
Peisun,  Pessun.  Fish. 
Pelote.  Ball. 
Pendant.    Slope  ;  descent. 
Pener,  v.  Peiner. 
Pensifs,  Pensis.  Pensive. 
Pent,     Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of    Pendre.     Hangs    up.  2012. 

In  773   it  is  used  of  a  flatterer, 

and  has  a  neuter  signification. 
Per.  By. 
Per,  v.  Peer. 
Pere,  Peres.  Peter. 
Pere.  2291.  Stone. 


Pere.  2567.    3rdf  pers.   sing.  subj. 

pres.  of  Paroir.     To  appear. 
Perecus.  Idle. 
Peres.  Peter. 
Peres.  Father. 

Peres.  777.  This  seems  to  be  for 
Peris.  2nd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 
Perir.    To  perish. 

Peresce.  Negligence. 

Perileez.    In  danger. 

Peringal.  Equal. 

Permetre.    To  permit. 

Pernent.  Srdpers.  pliir.  ind.  j)res. 
of  Prendre. 

Pers,  v.  Peer. 

Pert.     Zrd  pers.  sing.  ind.  pres. 

of  Paroir.    To  appear. 
Pert.     Zrd  pers.  sing.  ind.  p7'es. 

of  Perdre. 
Pes.    Peace  ;  quiet. 
Pesance.  Sadness. 
Pesanz.  Sad. 

Peschurs,  Pescur.  Fisherman. 
Pesseit.    2>rd  pers.  sing,  imperf. 

ind.  of  Pestre. 
Pessun.  Fish. 
Pestre.    To  feed. 
Peust.    Srdpers.  sing,  imperf.  subj. 

of  PooiR,  i.e.  PouvoiR. 
PiLENTic.  4427.  Epileptick.  (?) 
PiLER.  2298,  Pillars. 
Piz.    The  breast. 

Plaiz,  Plaitz.    Lawsuits  ;  pleas. 

Planier.    To  stroke. 

Pleinne.  Plain. 

Pleint,  Pleinte.  Complaint. 

Pleint.    Srd  pers.  sing.  ind.  pres. 

of  Pleindre.    To  complain. 
Pleisir.    To  please. 


346 


GLOSSARY. 


Pleners.  Full. 

Pleners  tie  cors.  38G. 

Plentif.  Numerous. 

Pleseit.  2743.  2>rd 'pcTS.  shig .imperf. 
subj.  of  Pleisir. 

Plest.  Src?  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 
of  Pleisir. 

Pleuretic.  Afflicted  with  pleu- 
risy. 

Plius.  283.  i.e.  Plus. 

Plout,  Pluot,  Plut.    3rd  pers. 

sing.  perf.  of  Pleisir. 
Plum.  Lead. 
Plurer.    To  weep. 
Plust.    3rd  pers.  sing.  imp.  subJ. 

of  Pleisir. 
Plut,  v.  Plout. 

Pluure,  i.e.  Plure.     Srd  pers. 

sing.  ind.  pres.  of  Plurer. 
PoENT.  3rd  pers.  pliir.  ind.  pres. 

of  PoER,  i.e.  PouvoiR. 

POEPLE,  POPLE,  PUPLE.  Pcople. 
POER,  POOIR,  i.e.  POUVOIR. 

PoER,  PoiER.    Strength  ;  power. 

PoESTE.  Power. 

PoESTiFS.  Powerful. 

Poi,  Pou.  Little. 

PoiEiE.   1st  pers.  sing,  imperf.  ind. 

of  PoER,  i.e.  PouvoiR. 
PoiER.  Power. 

PoiEZ.    314.    '^nd  pers.  plur.  suhj. 

pres.  of  PoER,  i.e.  PouYOiR. 
PoiLLE.  Poland. 
PoiN.    Plur.  PoiNZ.  Fist. 
PoiNNANTE.  Pricking. 
Point.    3rd  pers.  sing.  ind.  pres. 

From  PoiNDRE.    To  prick. 

POINTES,  PoiNZ,     Points,    1463,  1792. 


PoiSANZ,  PoissANT,  PusANT.  Pow- 
erful. 
Pol.  Paul. 
PoPLE.  People. 
POPRES.    1161.    i.e.  Propres. 
Porter.  Doorkeeper. 

PORTEUR,     PORTEURE,  PORTURE. 

(1.)  Pregnancy  ;  conception.  2679. 

(2.)  A  child  in  arms.    1303,  4278. 
Pou.  Little. 
Pour.  Fear. 

Pout.    3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  and 

perf.  ind.  of  PooiR. 
Po  VERES.  Poor. 
Preceins.    Approaching;  near. 
Preiere.  Prayer. 
Preigne  {p.  iO).    A  capture. 

Preigne  cles  pessun.  A  draught  offish. 

Preinnes.  2nd  pers.  sing.  subj.  pres. 
of  Prendre. 

Preiser,  Priser.    To  value. 

Premerein.  First. 

Prenoe.  3rd  pers.  sing,  j^res.  subj. 
of  Prendre. 

Prent.  3rc?  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 
of  Prendre.  In  p.  23,  penult.^ 
Prent  voirs  seems  to  mean,  Re- 
ceives its  accomplishment,  unless 
Prent  is  an  error  of  the  scribe 
for  Pert,  in  tvhich  case  it  ivill 
meaii,  appears  true. 

Prephecie,  Profecie,  Professie* 
Prophecy. 

Presce.  Crowd. 

Prest.    Eeady.    At  hand*  Fenii 

Preste. 
Prestement.  Quickly. 
Prester.    To  lend  ;  impart.- 
Prestre.  Priest. 
Pretz.  2380.  Plur.  ready.  " 
Preuz.  Valiant. 


GLOSSARY. 


Pria.  1313.  ProbablT/forViiiAi.  Ist 
pers.  sing  .perf.o^Viiimi.  To  pray. 

Priit.  ^rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  ind.  of 
Prier,  as  if  from  Priir. 

Primes.  First. 

A  primes.    To  the  liighest  j^oint. 
Primes  ke.   Before  that. 

Prise.   1771.   3rc?  ^?er5.  sing.  suhj. 

of  Prendre. 
Priser.    To  value. 
Prisuns.  (1.)  1900.  Prisons.  (2.)  iss. 

Prisoners  ;  as  the  Italian  Pri- 

gione. 

Priuleges.  Privilege. 

Prium,  \st  pers,  plur.  ind.  2)res. 
of  Prier. 

Prive.  Plur.  Privee,  Privez.  In- 
timates ;  in  private.  1910. 

Procetne.  Neiglibouring. 

Proef.  Near. 

Proef.  \st pers.  sing.  ind.  pres.  of 
Prover. 

pROEVE,  Prove,  ^rd  pers.  sing, 
pres.  ind.  of  Prover. 

Seproeve.  Is  proved;  is  discovered. 

pROFECiE,  Professie.  Propliccy. 
Promes.  Promise. 

Ec  si  promes  eit  part.  1029.  That  so  the 
promise  have  its  place,  i.e.  he  accom- 
plished. 

pROMET.  2>rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Promettre.    To  promise. 
Promirent,  Promistrent.  Srdpers, 

plur.  perf.  ind.  of  Projiettre. 
Prouz,  Pru,  Pruz.  Valiant. 
Prover,  Pruver.    To  prove. 
Pru.  Profit. 

Pru.    Sufficient,  p.  7,  /.  25. 
Prudesi,  Prudumme,  Pruei>ume. 

An  honest  man. 
Prueire.  Prior, 
Pruesce,  Pruesse.  Bravery. 
Pruf,  Pruve.  Proof. 
Pruver,   To  prove.   Fart.  Pruve. 


Pruz,  v.  Prouz. 
PucEUS.    Virgin.  Puceles, 
fern. 

PuET,  PuiT.    ^rd  2oers.  sing.  pres. 

ind.  of  PooiR,  i.e.  PouvoiR. 
Pltisance.  Power. 
PuiSNEz.  Youngest. 
PuMME.    An  apple. 
PuND.   Bridge.   Flur.  PuNZ.  1520. 
PuNOis.    Stinking.  3336. 
PuPLE.  People. 
Pur.  Pure. 

Pur,  Puur.   For  ;  in  order  to  ;  for 
the  sake  of.    Pur  co.  Whereby. 
Purchacer.    To  acquire  ;  provide. 
PuRCHAz.  Accj[uisition. 

Paire  purchaz.  1133.   To  oxquire. 

PuRCLAz.  Dangers. 

PURETURE,  i.e.  POURRITURE.  Rot- 

tenness. 

PuRiU3i.  \st  pers.  plur.  condit.  of 

PooiR,  i.e.  PouvoiR. 
PuRPENS.  Meditation. 
PuRPENSER.    To  meditate. 
PuRPOS.    Purpose  ;  intention. 
Plrquei.  Why. 

PuRRAS.     2nd  pers.  sing.  fut.  of 

PooiK,  i.e.  PouvoiR. 
PuRRiR.  To  stink,  i^rom  Putrere. 
PuRROiT.    3rd  jiers.  sing,  condit.  of 

PooiR. 

PuRSUi.  471.  2)rd  pers.  sing.  perf. 
of  Pursuire.  To  pursue  per- 
secute. 

PuRTANT.  Therefore. 

PuRTE.  Purity. 

Purveance.  Foresight. 

PuRVEiER,  PuRvoiER.   To  providc. 

FaH.  PURVEU.  3276. 

Pus,  i.e.  Puis.   Afterwards  ;  since. 
Pus.    4010.  \st pers.  sing^  ind,  pres. 
of  PooiR,  i.e.  PouvoiR. 


348 


GLOSSARY. 


PusANT.  Powerful. 
PusNE,    PusNEz.       Younger  ; 
youngest. 

PussE,  PusT.  1st  and  Zrdpers.  sing, 
imperf,  subj.  of  PooiR,  i.e,  Pou- 

VOIR. 

PuTCHxVLER.  Peciialer.  Alwciys 
icith  NE.  No  matter  :  properli/y 
Ne  put  chaler.  It  cannot  matter. 
From  CiiALOiR,  i.e.  Importer. 

Ne  putchaler  kc   882.    No  matter 

because  

Rcspunt  li  rcis  ne  putchaler.  1023.  The 

king  ansioers  that  it  matters  not. 
Fust  chcsne  ne  pcchaler  u  fou.   2915.  No 

matter  tohethcr  it  were  oak  or  beech. 
Ne  putchaler  si  jo  peris.  417G.  No  matter 

if  1  perish. 

PuuR,  i.e.  Pur  (Pour). 
PuuR.  2G72.  Stencil. 

Q. 

QuANZ.    How  many. 

QuAREL,  QuxUiREL.  A  squarc  block 

of  stone.    Plur.  Quareus. 
Quel  What. 
QuEXS.  Earl. 

QUEOR,      QUER,      QUERS,  QUOR. 

Heart. 

QuERE.    To  seek.    Part.  Quis. 
QuERE,  Querent.    Srd  pers.  sing. 

and  j^lur.  ind.  from  Queue. 
QuERS.    2nd  jjers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

{Id.) 

QuEU,  QuEus.    Who  ;  whom. 
QuiDER.    To  believe. 
QuissE.  Thigh. 

QuiST.     3rd  jyers.  sing.  per/,  ind. 

of  QUERE. 

Quite,  QuiTES.  Quit;  acquit;  free 
from.  Suhst.  in  looo.  Deliverance. 

Quite.  3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 
Quiter.   To  acquit  of;  free  from. 

QuiTURE.    1981.    Matter;  pus. 

QuoR.  Heart. 


R. 

Raant.      Radiant.      Epithet  of 

SOLAIL. 

IIaier,  Reer.    To  send  out  rays  ; 

flow.     Radiare.     Hence,  part. 

Raant,  Reant. 
Raisun.   (1.)  Speech  ;  account.  Of 

the  Pope's  written  answer  in  \Ti1. 

(2.)  Reason. 

Mettrc  a  raisun.  2727.  To  put  into  icords : 
i.e.  to  speak  of. 

Ramee.    With  many  branches. 
Ramposne.  Raillery;  derision.  1909. 
Rancle.  2677.  A  rankling  sore. 
Ranclee.  41G6.  Rankling. 
Rancun.  211,  1418.  Exaction. 
Randun.  De  randun.  With  eager- 
ness. 

Rant,  i.e.  Rent.    3rd  pers.  sing. 

pres.  ind.  of  Rendre. 
Reaciiater,  i.e.  Raciieter.  To 

redeem  ;  save. 
Real,  Reaus.  Royal. 
Reantz.  Glistening. 
Reapeler.    To  recall. 
Reaus.  Royal. 
Receivere.    To  receive. 
Reciies,  Rescues.    Hard  ;  rude  ; 

rough.   In  2299  it  seems  to  be  for 

Riches. 

Recit,  2883,  for  Receit.    3rd  pers. 

sing.  ind.  pres.  of  Receivere. 
Recorder.    To  relate  ;  remember  ; 

record.    3759.     Part.  Recordee. 

358. 

Recort.  Judgment. 
Recriez.  Renewed. 
Recumforter.    To  comfort. 
Recunter.    To  relate. 
Recunustre,  i.e.  ReconnaItre. 


GLOSSARY. 


Redoter,  Reduter.  To  fear.  Part, 

Redotee.    In  1343  it  is  used  for 

Radoter.    To  rave. 
Redrescee.  Straightened. 
Reever.    To  dote. 
Reesxablez,  Resnable.  Sensible. 
Reesteit.  63S.   i.e.  Resteit.  Zrd 

pers.  si7ig.  pres.  ind.  of  Resteir. 

To  remain  in  repose  ;  rest. 
Refait.  2485.  Restored. 
Refaitur.  Refectory. 
Refert.    ^rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Referir.    To  strike  again. 
Refui.  Refuge. 
Regal,  Regaus.  Regalia. 
Rei.  2584.  Circumstance. 
Rei,  Reis,  Reys.  King. 
Reimer.  542.  Reindre.  To  despoil. 
Reims.  Branches. 
Rein,  v.  Ren. 

Reint.  3rd  pers,  sing,  pres,  ind.  of 
Reindre.  To  despoil  ;  to  force 
to  pay  ransom.    Part.  Reint. 

Reis.  King. 

Reis.  Net. 

Reis.  3117.  Rays. 

Reisun.  Reason. 

Reles.  Relief. 

Relesser.    To  release. 

Relev^e.  4379.  The  time  of  after- 
dinner. 

Religiun.  Religion.  Gent  de 
RELiGiUN.  People  of  religion  ; 
i.e.,  those  who  have  taken  monas- 
tic vows.  From  Religere.  To 
ponder  over  ;  contemplate. 

Religiuse.  Religious,  i.e.  monks. 
V,  Religiun. 

Relikes.  Remains. 


Remaindre,  Remeinbre,  Remaner, 
Remanoir.  To  remain  ;  cease. 
Remain.  1st  pers,  sing.  pres.  ind. 
Remainne,  Remeinne.  3rd  pers. 
sing,  subj.  pres.  Remeins.  2nd 
pers.  sing.  ind.  pres.  Remist. 
3rd  pers.  sing.  perf. 

Ke  li  v6age  tut  remeinne.  1559,  That 
the  journey  entirely  cease,  hs  given 
up. 

Remasilles.  Remains. 
Remembrez,  Remenbrez.   Of  good 

memory  ;  mindful. 
Remenant.  Remnant. 
Remordre.    To  tear  with  remorse. 

3301. 

Remunter.    To  re- ascend. 

Ren,  Rein.  Thing  ;  anything.  From 

Res.    Ne  ren.  Nothing. 
Ren.    3068.   2nd  pers.  sing,  imperat. 

of  Rendre. 
Renc.  (1.)  Rank.  (2.)  circle  ;  ring. 
Rengnes.  Kingdoms. 
Rent.  2nd  pers.  sing,  imperat.,  and 

\st  pers.    sing,    pres,    ind.  of 

Rendre. 

Renumee,  Renumez.  Renowned. 

Subst,  in  383.  Renown. 
Renun.  Renown. 
Renuveler.    To  be  renewed. 
Repairer,  Repeirer,  Repoirer. 

To  repair  to  ;  return.  Repeira. 

3rd  pers,  sing,  perf.  Returned 

to  his  old  condition  ;  remained. 
Repeir.    (1.)  Retreat  ;  habitation  ; 

resort.    (2.)  Return.  1506. 
Repeirant.  2481.  Returning. 
Repleni.  3847.  Filled.  Part,  of  Re- 

plenir. 

Reprendre.      To   blame.  Part. 

Repris. 
Reproce.  Reproach. 
Reprove,   ssos.  Reproached. 


850 


GLOSSARY. 


Kequerre.  To  request.  Part.  Re- 

QUERANT.     IvEQUIS.  1607. 

Request,  Requeste.  Request. 

Requis.  1st  pers.  sing.  iwes.  ind., 
and  jicirt.  of  Requerre. 

Requor.  3064.  A  form  of  the 
1st  jjers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 
Requerre. 

Res.   2128,  i.e.  Reis.  Nets. 

Resaeler.   2287.  To  reseal. 

Resbaudir.  To  gladden;  encourage. 

Resches,  v.  Reches. 

Rescure.     To  deliver.  Part. 
Rescus. 

Resgarder,  i.e.  Regarder. 
Resnable,  Resnables.  Sensible. 
Resoingner.   4340.  To  fcai'. 
Respit.  Delay. 

Resplent.  2trdpers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 
of  Resplendir.  To  be  resplen- 
dent. 

Restorer.    To  restore. 
Resuscitastes.     27id  pers.  plur. 

perf.  of  Resusciter.    To  recall 

to  life. 

Retex.    2nd  pers.  si7ig  .imj)erat.  of 

Retenir. 
Retraire.     (I.)  To  draw  back. 

(2.)  relate. 

Cist  se  retrait.  3207.  He  loUlidraivs. 
Du  pri^re  ne  m'en  voil  retraire.  2862. 

I  loill  not  draw  c.ioay  from  your 
jiYayer. 

Returner.    To  return, 

Revent.    Srd  pers.  shig.  pres.  ind. 

of  Revenir.    To  come  back. 
Reverdir.  3835.  To  cause  to  grow 

green  again. 
Revertir.  3836.  To  return. 
Revigurez.  Reinvigorated. 
Revolez.  1951.  i.e.  Revelez.  27id 

pers.  plur.  imperaf.  of  Reveler. 

Reveal  ;  tell. 


Riis.  Smiles. 

RiOTE.  578.  Noise  ;  riot. 

RiSEE.  Laugli. 

RiST.    3rc?  pers.  si7ig.  perf.  ind, 

of  RlRE. 
RoBER.    To  rob. 
RoissEus,  RusEL.    A  stream. 
Rote,  Rute.    Band  ;  company. 
Rou.  RoUo. 

Rover,  Ruver.  To  pray  ;  com- 
mand. From  Rogare,  Roer, 
ivith  the  intercalary  v. 

RuMENis.  Roman. 

RuMME.  Rome. 

RuMPi,   2>rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

RuMPRE.    To  break  ;  violate. 
RuNCE.  Brier. 
RuND.  Round. 
RusEL.    A  stream. 
Rute,  v.  Rote. 
RuvER,  V.  Rover. 

S. 

Sabelun.  Sand. 

Sage.  Zrd  pers.  sing.  subj.  pres.  of 
Savoir. 

Sacet,  Sacez.  27id  pers.  plur.  suhj. 
pres.  of  Savoir. 

Sachant.  2688.  Part.  pres.  of  Sa- 
voir. 

Sacher.  To  draw.  Part.  Sa- 
chant, Sachez. 

Sacrer.    To  consecrate. 

Sacum.  1st  pers.  plur.  suhj.  pres. 
of  Savoir. 

Saeler.  Seal. 

Saer.    To  sit. 

Saet.  Seven. 

Safir.  Sapphire. 

Saieit.  3r<rZ  pers.  si7ig.  imperf 
ind.  of  Saier,  i.e.  Seoir.  To  sit. 

Saisine,  Seisine.  Possession. 


GLOSSARY. 


351 


Sakee.    To  draw  out. 

Salamun,  Salomun.  Solomon. 

Sale.  Palace. 

Salu,  Saluz.  Health. 

Sanc.  Blood, 

Sansue.  Leech. 

Sanwiz.  Sandwich. 

Sanz,  Saunz.  Without. 

Sarcu,  Tomb.  AlsoioiittenCAjicv. 

Saul.  Money. 

Saumun,  Saumuncel.  Salmon. 

Saunz.  Without. 

Saut.  2>rd  pers.   sing.  subj.  pres. 

of  Saver.    To  save. 
Sauteler.    To  leap  ;  to  rejoice. 
Savance.    Knowledge.     Nun  sa- 

VANCE.  Ignorance. 
S AVAST.  1314.  3rd  pers.  shig.  im- 

per/,  subj.  of  Saver.   To  save. 
Saver,  i.e.  Savoir.    To  know. 
Saver,  i.e.  Sauver.    To  save. 
Saveroie.  2233.  \st pers.  sing,  con- 

dit.  of  Saver.    To  know. 
Savur.    Taste  ;  flavour. 
ScuiLER.  Scullion. 
Se,  Sege.    Seat ;  throne. 
Se  (p.  18,  If;  whether. 

Secle,  i.e.  Siecle. 
Secrei.    Secret.    Subst.  and  adj. 
Secrestein.  Sacristan. 
Seet,  Seit,  Set.  3rd  pers.  sing. 

pres.  ind.  of  Seoir.    To  sit. 
Sege,  v.  Se. 
Set.  Himself. 
Seif.  Thirst. 

Seignast.  3rd  pers.  sing,  imperf. 

subj.  of  Seigner.    To  sign. 
Sein,  Seine,  Seins.    Plur.  Seinz. 

Sound;  whole;  restored  to  health. 
Seint.  Holy.  Plur.  Seintz,  Seinz. 


Seint,  plur.  Seinz.  2297.  Bell. 
From  Signum.  Burguy  considers 
that  the  Jinal  t  in  this  word 
(Seint  instead  of  Sein)  comes 
from  the  custom  of  giving  to  the 
bells  the  names  of  Saints.  TocsiN 
is  derived  from  this  word. 

Seisante.  Sixty. 

Seisi,  Seisiz.  Put  in  possession  of. 
Part,  of  Seisir,  i.e.  Saisir. 

vSeisine.  Possession. 

Seisun.  Season. 

Seit.    3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  subj\ 

of  ESTRE. 

Seit.  3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 
Seoir. 

Seit.    231.  3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Saver.    To  know. 
Seivent.    1174.  3rd  pers.  plur.  pres. 

ind.  of  Saver. 
Semblant.  Appearance. 
Semence.  Sown. 
Sen.  (1.)  Good  sense  ;  intelligence. 

317,  899.  (2.)  In  a  bad  sense,  craft. 

p.  2,  /.  15. 
Sene.  1695.  Assembly  ;  especially^ 

an  ecclesiastical  Synod. 
Sene,  Senez.  Wise. 
Senestre.  Left. 
Senet.    Sense ;  meaning. 
Sente.    3rd  pers.  sing.  subj.  pres. 

of    Senter,   i.e.    Sentir.  To 

savour  of,  98;  to  feel,  3988. 

Sente.  Way. 

K'il  sente  mette.  4199.   That  lie  direct 
Jus  loay,  i.e.  ^mdertake ;  venture. 

Sentu.  2S93.  Part,  of  Sentir.  Ex- 
perienced. 
Seoir.    To  sit. 

Seout.    2613.   3rd  pers.  sing.  ind. 

pres.  of  Soloir,  Solere.    To  be 

accustomed. 
Serement,  v.  Serrement. 


352 


GLOSSARY. 


Sereure,  i.e.  Serrure.   The  bolt  ; 

lock.   1760.    From  Sera. 
Serf.  Servant. 
Sergant,  Serjant.  Servant. 
Seri.  Serene. 
Sermuner.    To  talk  to. 
Serra.     SrcZ  pers.  sing.   fiit.  of 

ESTRE. 

Serreement.  2001.  Carefully. 
Serrement,    Serreement,  Sere- 

MENT.    Sacrament;  oath. 
Serrum.   1st  pers.  plur.  fitt.  From 

ESTRE. 

Servage.  Slavery. 

Servise.  Service. 

Ses,  598,  for  Ces.  These. 

Sescer,  Sesser.    To  cease. 

Sesne.    Old.    From  Senex. 

Sesser,  v.  Sescer. 

Set.    3rd  pers.    sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Savoir. 
Set.    Srd  pers.   sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Seoir. 
Set.  Seven. 
Setes.  Arrows. 

Seue,  Seuz.    Known.    Part,  of 
Savoir. 

Seur,  Seurs.    Sure;  safe;  certain. 

Seurte.  Certainty. 

Seut.    Zrd  pers.  sing.  perf.  ind. 

of  Savoir. 
Seut.    4057.    Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres. 

ind.  of  SoLOiR,  Solere.    To  be 

accustomed. 
Seve,  i.e.  Seue. 

Sevent.    Zrd  pers.  plur.  pres.  ind. 

of  Savoir. 
Severee.  Severed. 
Si,  Sis.    His.    2284,  3656. 


Si.  So.  Freqttenfl// ahnost  redun- 
dant;  e.g., 

Ke  li  fmz  s'en  sente.    That  the  fruit 
should  savour  of  it.  98. 

Si.  If.  Si  nun.  Nothing  but. 
Nisi,  QUE. 

Si  dolurs  nun  (p.  3).  Nothing  hut  grief. 
Ke  ne  puet  ostre  si  veirs  nun  (p.  8).  Which 

can  (or  because  it  can)  he  nothing  hut 

true. 

Par  ai  t  d'uinme,  si  Deu  nun  (p.  13).  By 

no  art  hut  God's. 
N'a  si  vus  dens  nun.  81.  He  has  only  you 

two. 

N'unt  si  ben  nun.    1468.    They  have 

nothing  but  good. 
Ki  n'atendrunt  s'a  urer  nun.  1536.  Who 

will  attend  to  nothing  but  to  prayer. 

Si,  905,  for  Se.  Himself. 
SiGLE.  Sail. 
SiGi.ER.    To  sail. 

SiGNACLE,  SiGNAGLE.  Sign  ;  mark. 

SiMAiNE.  Week. 

SiMONiAUS.  Simoniacal. 

SiNT.  3445.  ( ?)  This  ivord  may  pos- 
sibly be  SiVT,  and  7night  be  a 
form  of  the  participle  of  Suivre, 
but  even  then  it  ivould  be  difficult 
to  2indersta?id.  There  is  probably 
some  corruption. 

Sire,  Sires.    Lord  ;  husband,  es. 

Sis.  His. 

Sis.  Six. 

Sise.  The  action  of  sitting.  Sessio. 

1310. 

SiST.  Sixth. 

SiST.    2477.     3rd  pers.  sing.  perf. 

of  Seoir. 
SiUT.     3rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  SuiR,  Siver.    To  follow. 
SiVANT.    Part,  of  Id.  Following. 
SiVEiT.      3rd  pers.  sing,  imperf. 

ind.  of  Id. 
SiVERAi.    \st  pers.  sing.fut.  of  Id. 
SiVET.  4585.  2nd  pers.  plur.  imperat. 

oild. 

SOILLER.      To  soil. 

SoiNNE.  3412.  Care. 


GLOSSARY. 


853 


SoiUM.    Isi  pers,  plur.  suhj.  pres. 

of  ESTRE. 

SoLAiL,  SoLAiLz.  .  The  sun. 
SoLAiRS.  2900.  Floors. 
SoLAZ.  2117.  Onlj.  Plur, 
SoLAz.  Consolation. 

SoLEis,  SOLEIT.  2nd  and  Srd  pers. 
sing,  imperf.  ind.  of  Soloir. 

SoLOiR.    To  be  accustomed. 

Solum,  Sulum.    According  to. 

Son.  3462.  His,  i.e»  His  possessions. 

SouDEES.    Wages  ;  reward. 

SoUT.    3rc?  pers.  sing.  pres.  and 

perf.  ind.  of  Savoir. 
SouT.   181.    Skilled.  Scitus. 
Su.  South. 
SuANE.  Sweden. 
SuATUN.  2975.   Relief.  Suavitudo. 
SucuRS.     Help.     Faire  sucurs. 

To  bring  help. 
SuDEEMENT.  Suddenly. 
Sue,  Suen,  Suens.  His. 
Sue.    Known.  2825. 
Suef.  Softly. 

SuEFRE.  192.  ^rd  pers.  sing.  pres. 
ind.  of  SuFFRiR.  Also  2nd  pers. 
sing,  imperat.  Suefre  tei.  Quiet 
thee. 

Suen,  Suens,  v.  Sue. 
SuER,  SuR.  Sister. 

SUFRANCE,     SuFFRANCE.  Loug- 

sulFering. 
SuFRiR,  SuFFRiR.    To  sufFcr. 
SuFRiSTES.    2nd  pers.  plur.  perf. 

of  SUFRIR. 
SUGET.      Subject  to.     1712.  SUGETZ. 

Subjects. 

SuGURNER,  SujuRNER.  To  sojourn. 
Sui.    \st  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 

ESTRE. 

Sui.  3381.  3rc?  pers,  sing.  pres.  ind, 
of  SuiR. 


SuiR,  SuiRE.     To  follow.  Part. 

SUIANT. 

SujURNER.    To  sojourn. 

SujURT.   2952.   Srd  pers.  sing.  subj. 
pres.  of  SuJURNER. 

SuL,  SuLS.    Single  ;  alone. 
SuLiE.  Syria. 
Sulum.    According  to. 
SuMEiLER,  SuMOiLER.  To  slumbcr. 

SuMES.    2380.    1st  pers.  plur.  ind, 

pres.  of  EsTRE. 
SuMME.  Sum  ;  result;  load;  weight. 

Si  en  fait  summe.  1976.  Thus  makes  a 
load  of  Mm,  i.e.  treats  him  as  if  he  were 
a  load, 

SUMOILER,  V.  SUMEILER. 

Sun.  His. 

SuNER.    To  sound  ;  ring. 

Mot  ne  sune.  Speaks  not  a  word. 
SuNGE.    A  dream. 
Sunt.   Srd  pers.  plur.  pres.  ind.  of 

EsTRE. 

SuR.  Sister. 
Surd.  Deaf. 

SuRDEis.    Baseness.  From  Sordi- 
dus. 

SuRDRE.    To  rise. 
SuRDiTE.  Suspected. 
SuRENT.  2927.    Srd  pers.  plur.  perf. 
of  Savoir. 

SURMUNTER.     385.      To   SUrmOUUt  ; 

conquer. 
SuRNUN.  Surname. 
Surplus.  Remainder. 
SuRQUiDERiE.  Arrogancc 

SuRRiST.    Srd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

SuRRiRE.    To  smile. 
SuRS.  Upon. 

SuRS.  Rising ;  increase  :  opposed  to 

Decurs.  3734.  From  Surdre. 
SuRSE,  part,  of  Surdre.  Arisen. 

SuRT.   Srd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind, 
of  Surdre. 


z 


854 


GLOSSARY. 


Sus.    Upon.    La  Sus.  Above. 

Li  reis  sus  leve.   3G40.    The  king  gets  up. 

SusciTASTES.  2nd  ijers.  jilur.  perf. 

ind.  of  SusciTEii.    To  raise  up  ; 

revive. 
SusPiRER.    To  sigh. 
SusPREiNGNE.  ?trd  pers.  sing.  pres. 

Subj.  of  SUSPRENDRE. 

SusPRENDRE.    To  Surprise;  seize. 
SusTANCE.  Substance. 
SusTENEMENT.  Sustenanco. 

SuSTENGE.  Srdpers.  sing.  subj.  pres. 
of  SusTENiR.    To  sustain. 

SUSTERINE,  i.e,  SOUTERRAIN. 

SusTiNT.    3rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

SUSTENIR. 

SuVENGE.  3rd  pers.  sing,  subj.^pres. 
of  SuvENiR,  i.e.  Souvenir. 

SuvENT.    3472.    S?'d  pers.  sing.  ind. 

pres.  of  SuvENiR. 
SuvENT.  Often. 
SuviN.  Supine. 

SuviUN.  2700.    1st  pers.  sing.  pres. 

ind.  of  SuvENiR. 
SuuR,  i.e.  SuR. 
Suz,  i.e.  Sous.  Under. 
Suz.    4011.   2nd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

SoLOiR.    To  be  accustomed. 

T. 

Tablementz.  2298.  Entablature. 

See  Willis's  Architectural  Nomenclature 
of  the  Middle  Ages,  pp.  36,  37. 

Tai.  3rd  pers.  sing,  perf      T aire. 

Tai  e  crut.  164.   Grew  up  in  quiet. 

Tailage,  Taillage.  Imposts. 
Talent.  Wish. 

A  talent.  987.  According  to  his  wish. 

Tanz.    Plur.    So  many. 

Tapir.    To  conceal. 

Targer,  i.e.  Tarder.    To  delay. 


Tart,  i.e.  Tard.    Tardy ;  slow. 
Tart.  2836.  ls(  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Tarder. 
Taveus.  1162.  Patch-work. 
Tees.    Silence!  Imperat.  2nd  pers. 

of  Taire. 
Tei.  Thee. 

Teignent,   Teingnent,  Tengent. 

3rd  pers.  plur.  pres.  ind.  of  Tenir. 
Teindre.    3304.  To  colour.  Hence, 

part.      Teinte.        Disfigured  ; 

changed. 
Teiser.    To  extend. 
Tele,  v.  Teu. 

Tempre  e  tart.    1186.    Sooucr  or 

later. 
Tencun.  Dispute. 
Tendra.     3rd  pers.  sing.  fut.  of 

Tenir. 

Tendroi.    1st  pers.  sing,  condit.  of 
Tenir. 

Tendrur.    Tenderness ;  sorrow. 
Tenebrus.  Darkened. 
Tenegre.  Darkness. 
Teng.    1st  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 
Tenir. 

Tenist.    3rd  pers.  sing.  subj.  im- 

perf.  of  Tenir. 
Tenk.    562.    Tent.    3590.  3rd  pers. 

sing.  pres.  ind.  of  Tenir. 
Tens.  Time. 

Tephanie.      Epiphany.  From 

Terce,  Terte.  Third. 
Terdre.    To  wipe. 
Tere.  Earth. 

Terevage.   190.  A  tribute  on  land. 

Terragium. 
Terien,  Terren.    Of  earth. 
Terme  .  Term. 
Terren,  v.  Terien. 
Terte,  v.  Terce. 
Tes.  Thy. 


GLOSSARY. 


355 


Tes.  Such. 
Tesmoine.  Testimony. 
Testmoinner.    To  testify. 
Teu,  Teus.    Such.    Fern.  Tele. 
Teu.  Held. 

Ti,  Tis.    Thy;  thee.  83i. 
Til.  Deck. 

Tint.     3rc?  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

Tenir. 
Tis.  Thy. 

ToiLEZ.    2nd  pers.  plur.  ind.  pres. 

of  TOLIR,  ToLDRE. 

ToiLLE.  Zrd  pers.  sing,  imperf. 
subj.  of  TOLIR. 

ToLDRE,  ToLER,  ToLiR.  To  take 
away;  rob;  deprive.  i'VomToLLO. 

Tondre.    To  cut  off. 

Torment,  Turment.  Torture;  tor- 
ment. 

Tort.   Plur.  Tortz.  Crooked. 

Tost.  Soon. 

Tot,  Tut.  Although. 

Tut  fust  Cnudz  rois.  418.  AltJiotigh  Cnut 
was  King. 

Tot  soium  p6cheur.  613.  Although  we  are 
sinners. 

Tut  nel  eium  deservi.  617.  Although  we 

have  not  deserved  it. 
Tut  fust  il  en  autur  real.  1287.  Although 

he  was  in  royal  array. 

TouDRA.     3rc?  pers.  sing.  fut.  of 

TOLDRE. 

Tout.  Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 
of  ToLDRE.  Used  with  prepo- 
sition in  p.  22,  I.  31, — As  leus 

TOUT. 

Trair.  1270.  To  betray. 

Traire,  Treire.  To  draw  to  one's- 
self,  478  ;  drag,  500  ;  follow  (an 
example),  2568  ;  lead,  304i ;  trans- 
late, 3027. 

Trametre.  To  send.  Perf.  Srd 
pers.  sing.  Tramist.  Part. 
Tramis.    Sent ;  passed  over  to. 

2217. 


Tree.    A  sail.    From  Trabs. 
Trei,  Treis,  Tres.  Three. 
Treiez.    2nd  pers.  plur.  imperat. 

of  Treire,  or  Traire. 
Treis.   39.  \st pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

4277.    2nd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 

Treire. 
Treite.  Treatise. 
Tres.  Three. 

Tresbucher,  i.e.  Trebucher.  To 

upset;  fall  down. 
Trescher.    To  dance. 
Tresor,  Tressor.     (1.)  Treasure. 

(2.)  In  936,  for  Tresorier. 
Trespassable,  Trespassables. 

Terminable  ;  soon  at  an  end. 
Trespassant.  Plur.  Trespassanz. 

Traveller. 
Trespasser.    To  pass  over;  go 

against ;  trespass.    2229,  3628. 
Trest.  Very. 
Trestelez.  Stool. 
Trestuit,  Trestut.    Plur.  Tres- 

tuz.  All. 
Trofle,  Trufle.  a  deception.  i844, 

3557. 

Trover.    To  find. 

Truble.  Trouble. 

Trubler.    To  trouble. 

Trueve.    Srd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Truver. 
Trufle,  v.  Trofle. 
Truis.    1447.    1st  pers,  sing.  pres. 

ind.  of  Truver. 
Truncuns.  Broken. 
Trusser.    To  load;  take  up. 
Truum.    1st  pers.  plur.  pres.  ind. 

of  Truver. 
Truvast.    Srd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

Truver. 
Truver,  Trover.    To  find. 

z  2 


356 


GLOSSARY. 


Truvisset.    2nd  pers.  plur.  suhj. 

imperf.  of  Truver. 
TuAiLLE.  Towel. 
TucHER.    To  touch. 
TuiT,  Tut.     Fern.  Tute.  Plur. 

Tuz.    Everything.  Enth^ely. 
Tun.    Tone ;  voice. 

Cunte  tun  de  randun.  His  voice  recounts 
loith  eagerness,   p.  18, 1. 15. 

Tun.  Thy. 

TuR.    Tower.    Chef  de  tur.  v. 

Chef. 
TuRMENT.  Torment. 
Turner.    To  return;  turn. 
Tut,  v.  Tuit. 

Tut.  v.  Tot.  41S.  gi7.  1287.  Although. 
Tuus.  Thy. 
Tuz,  V.  Tuit. 

u. 

U.  Where. 
U.  Or. 

Ubblier,  Ublier.    To  forget. 
Ubblis.    2349.    1st  pcrs.  Sing.  hid. 

pres.  from  Ubblier. 
Ui,  i.e.  Hui.  To-day. 
Umbre.  Shadow. 
Umme.    Man.    v.  Hem. 
Unc,  Unces,  Unke.    Ever.  Un- 

quam. 
Uncore.  Still. 
Unde.  Wave. 

Unt.    ^rd  pers.  plur.  pres.  ind. 

of  Avoir. 
Unt,  4608,  for  Un. 
Untire.  Shame. 
Ure.  Hour. 

A  pou  d'ure.   4569.  In  a  short  time. 

Ure,  3934,  for  Uvre.  Opens. 
Ureisun.  Prayer. 
Urent.     Zrd  pers.  plur.  perf.  of 
Avoir. 


Urer.    To  pray. 
Urs.    a  bear. 

UssE,  UsT.    \stand  Zrd pers.  sing. 

suhj.  imperf.  of  Avoir. 
UssEZ.    2nd  pers.  plur.  {Id.) 
Utrage.  Outrage. 
Utre.    On  the  other  side  ;  beyond. 
UvERAiNE.  Work. 
UvERiR,  UvRiR.    To  open. 
Uvert.  Open. 
Uvre.  Work. 

V. 

Vai,  Vait.  Zrd  pers.  sing.  pres. 
ind.  of  Aler. 

Vailant,  Vaillant.  Worth.  Vail- 
LANZ  in  4572.  Equal  to  the  occa- 
sion. 3661.  Courageous. 

Vailler,  Veiller.  To  watch  ; 
guard. 

Val.  Valley.  Plur.  Vaus.  Also 
used  adverbially.  Below. 

Mis  au  val.  1067.  Brought  low. 

Valete.  Farewell. 

Vasletz.   Vassal ;  servant ;  youth. 

Vasselage.  Courage. 

Veage,  Veiage.  Journey;  voyage. 

Veant.    Part.  o/VoiR. 

Veant  tuz  ceus  de  la  rute.  2995.  All  those 
of  the  company  seeing  {unless  Veant  is 
for  Veient.) 

Veanz  vus  tus,   3315.  In  sight  of  you  all. 

Ve^e.  Interdicted. 

Veeit,  Veet.  ^rd  pers.  sing,  im- 
perf ind.  of  Voir. 

Vees.  3000.  Veis,  Veiz.  2nd  pers. 
sing.  ind.  pres.  of  Voir. 

Veez,  Veuz,  Viouz.   Old;  ancient. 

Vei.  2554.  \st  pers.  sing.  ind.  pres. 
of  Voir. 

Veiage,  v.  Veage. 

Veie.  Way. 

Veie.  Zrd  pers,  sing.  suhj.  pres. 
of  Voir. 


GLOSSARY. 


357 


Veient.    3rd  pers.  plur.  ind.  pres. 
of  Voir. 

Veillard,  Veillardz.    Old  man. 

Veille.  Vigil. 

Veiller.  629.  To  watch. 

Veine.   Vein.  Hence  Source.  3074. 

Veins.    Vain  ;  weak. 

Veint,  Vent.    3rd  jjers.  sing.  ind. 

pres.  of  Venir. 
Veintre.   To  conquer. 

Ne  se  laist  veintre  de  avarice.  1901.  Al- 
lows not  himself  to  he  conquered  by 
avarice. 

Veire,  i.e.  Voir.  A  veire.  At  a 
glance ;  at  once. 

Musce  a  veire.  997.  Hides  at  once: 
Unless  this  he  Musce  aveire.  Hides  the 
money, 

Veirs,  Voir,  Voirs.  In  truth  ;  true. 
Veis,  11.  Vees. 
Veisin.  Neighbouring. 
Veistes.     2nd  pers.  plur.  perf. 
of  Voir. 

Veit.    3rd  pers.  sing.  ind.  pres. 

{Id.) 

Ven.    2nd  pers.  sing,  imperat.  of 
Venir. 

Vendrez.    2nd  pers.  plur.  fut. 

{Id.) 

Venet,  8G2,  for  Venent.    3rd  pers. 

plur.  ind.  pres.  {Id.) 
Vengange.  Vengeance. 
Venge,  Vengent.    3rd  pers.  sing. 

and  plur.  subj.  pres.  of  Venir. 
Venismes.    \st  pers.  plur.  perf. 

{Id.) 

Venquirent.    3rd  pers.  plur.  perf. 

of  Veincre,  or  Veintre. 
Vent,  v.  Veint. 
Venue.  Arrival. 
Venuz,  part,  of  Venir. 
Venz.  Wind. 
Ver,  i.e.  Voir. 


Verai,  Verrai.  True. 

Vereres.  Windows. 

Vermail,  Vermeil.  Red.  Epithet 

of  On. 
Verms.  Worms. 
Verrai,  v.  Verai. 
Verret.     2nd  pers.  plur.  fut.  of 

Voir. 

Verrez.   1573.   2nd  pers.  plur.  fut. 

of  Veier,  i.e.  Enveier.  To  send. 
Verruns.  \st pers.  plur.  fut.  (Id.) 
Verseiller.    To  sing  in  alternate 

verses. 

Vertuz.    Virtues  generally;  but 
usually  spoken  of  \\e?i\mg  poAvers. 

VeSCUNTE.     4493.    i.e.  ViCOMTE. 

"  Anciennemeiit  les  dues  (jtoient  gouver  - 
neurs  des  villes  metropoles,  les  vicomte 
t-toient  gouverneurs  et  juges  des  villes 
particviliSres ;  les  viguiers  etoient,  en 
Languedoc,  ce  que  les  vicomtes  etoient 
en  Normandie ;  les  s6n6cliaux  ctoieut, 
en  certaines  provinces,  la  m(}me  chose 
que  les  baillis  en  d'autrcs,  et  les  s6n6- 
chaux  ont  succed6  aux  comtes."— 
Roquefort. 
Tostin  is  called  a  Vesconte  in  v.  32319  of 
the  Chronique  des  Dues  de  Normandie. 

Vesdie,  usually  Veisdie.  Trea- 
chery ;  deceit.    From  Vice. 
Vespre.  Evening. 
Vesqui.     3rd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of 

ViVRE. 

Vestir.    To  clothe. 

Vestir.  Feeder. 

Vesture.  Vesture. 

Veu,  Vuu.  Vow. 

Veu,  Veue,  Vuue.  Sight. 

Veu,  Vuu,  part,  of  Voir. 

Veum.    \st  pers.   plur.  pres.  ind. 

of  Voir. 
Veuz.  Old. 

Vi.    1st  p^rs.  sing,  perf  of  Voir. 
Vieler.    To  play  the  violin. 


358 


GLOSSARY. 


ViGRUS.  Vigorou.5. 

ViNG.   1st  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 

Venir. 
Vint.  Twenty. 

Vint.     3rc?  pers.   sing.   perf.  of 

Venir. 
Viouz.  Old. 

ViRENT.     2925.     Zrd pCTS.  pluv.  pevf. 

of  Voir. 
ViRER.    To  turn. 
Vis,  formed  from  the  latin  Visum. 

M'est  vis,  652,    Visum  est  milii,  it  seems 
to  me. 

Vis  li  est  qu'il  veit,  633.  It  seems  to  Mm 

that  he  sees. 
Vis  pout  estre,  1387.  It  might  seem  to  he. 
Ke  vis  est  a  eel  pescur,  2094.    That  it 

seemed  to  this  fisherman. 
(Avis   was  used  for  Vis  in  these  and 

similar  expressions). 

Vis.  4641.  The  face. 

Al  vis.   1021.   In  your  sight. 

ViT.    ^rd  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  ViVERE. 

ViT.    Zrd  pers.  sing.  perf.  of  Voir. 
ViUMENT.  Vilely. 
ViVERE.    To  live. 
VoGLE.  Blind. 

VoiL.      \st   pers.  pres.    ind.  of 

VOULOIR. 

Voile,  Voille.  Zrd  pers.  sing, 
suhj.  pres.  of  Vouloir.  In  iios 
Voille  is  the  first  person. 

VOILLANT.  Willing. 

Voir,  Voire,  Voirs.  True;  in  truth. 

Vois.  \st  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind.  of 
Aler. 

Voiz.  Voice. 

VoLENTERS.  Willingly. 

VOLER,  VULER.  Will. 
VOLER.  276,  4567.     To  fly. 


VoLEZ.      2nd  pers.  plur.  ind.  pres. 

of  Vouloir. 
VoLOiR,  i.e.  Vouloir. 
VoLUM.    \st  pers.  plur.  ind.  pres. 

{Id.) 

VousE.    Vault.    Adj.  Vaulted,  in 

2309. 

VouT.     3rc?  pers.  sing.  pres.  ind. 

of  Vouloir. 
VouT.   1696,  The  will. 
Voz.  Yours. 

Les  voz.  1496.   Who  are  yours. 
VuDRA.   1636.    3rc?  pers.  sing.  fut. 
of  Vouloir. 

VUER.      To  VOW. 
VULER.  Will. 

VuNT.    2>rd  pers.  plur.  ind.  pres. 

of  Aler. 
Vus,  Vuus,  Vuz.  You. 
Vuu.  Vow. 

Vuu.    Seen.    Part,  of  Voir. 
Vuue.  Sight. 
Vuz,  V.  Vus. 

w. 

Wage,  Wagee.  Wave. 
Wandelardz,  (p.  23).  Vandal. 
Wastine.    Wilderness.  Vastum. 
Weimententz.  Wailings. 
Weimenter.    To  lament. 
Were.  673.   Properly,  the  fine  pay- 
able for  homicide. 
Westmuster.  Westminster. 
Wirecestre.  Worcester. 

Y. 

Ydropic.  Dropsical. 

Z. 

ZuCHE.    2919,  3322.    A  Stick. 


VITA  BEATI  EDVARDI  REGIS  ET  CONFESSORIS. 


FEOM  MS.  SELDEN,  55, 

IN  THE 

BODLEIAN  LIERARY,  OXFORD. 


Of  the  following  Poem  there  are  two  MSS.,  both  in  the  Bodleian  Library; 
the  text  is  mostly  taken  from  MS.  Selden,  55,  and  the  variations  of  the 
other,  MS.  Digby,  186,  are  given  at  the  foot  of  the  page. 


YITA  BEATI  EDVARDI  REGIS  ET  CONFESSORIS. 


Quid  faciat  virtus,  quae  spes  speciosa  beatis,      p.  1, 
In  gradibus  cunctis  quam  mira  vocatio  Christi, 
Qui^  reges  plebemque  vocat  plus  liinc,  pius  inde, 
Excitat  invalidam  mentem  describere  Clio. 
5  Mentem  spes  animat,  jubefc,  instat,  fervet,  et  amplat ; 
Sed  timor  exanimat,  tacet^,  increpat,  alget,  et  arcet. 

Summe  Deiis,  perfunde  tiio  mox  arida  corda 
Rore ;  loqni  da  jure  tuo  ;  tu  perstrue  frontem  ; 
Tu  lucis  splendore  tuse  rege  mentis  habenas ; 
10  Ne  calamus  prseceps,  ne  sit  sibi  lingua  pudori. 
Solus  habes  quod  posco  bonum  ;  tua  gratia  gratis 
Prsevenit,  aspirat,  comitatur,  perficit,  ornat. 

Rex  Henrice  potens,  qui  nunc  diademata  regni 
Hujus  sextus  habes  istius  nominis  auctor, 

15  Permittas  puerum  puerili  ludere  metro, 
Et  gracili  calamo  vires  temptare  parumper. 
Inter  pliilosoplios  meritas  non  vendico  lauros, 
Nec  virides  [lijederas  nec  lutea  serta  rosarum ; 
Sed  neque  rurifluse  caput  induo  fronde  myricee. 

20  Dum  veniam  rogito,  juvenilibus  annue  cceptis. 
Ingenium  solidare  suum  dum  primula  possit 
yEtas,  forsan  erit  tempus  quo  carmina  condam 
Jure  polita  tibi,  regalia  jussa  secutus. 
Heu  !  decus  eloquii  languet  moerore  Latini, 


The 

author's 

exordium. 


His  prayer 
for  light 
and  guid- 
ance. 


Address  to 
Henry  VI. 

The  author 
apologizes 
for  his 
youth  and 
inexperi- 
ence. 


1  Sic  MS.  Digby;  MS.  Selden,  Vi. 


2  MS.  Digby  omits  facet. 


362 


LIFE  OF 


De^ne     "^^^  '  ^^^^^  "'^  tenebris  veterum  facundia  prisca ;  25 

racy  of  the  Marcus  abest,  luget  Maro,  carmina  Naso  relegat  ; 

times  as  to  Tantaque  simplicitas  nostris  succrevit  in  annis, 
literature.    r\     i       i  •     i  n      .  -.. 

i^uod  vulgi  plus  sermo  placet,  quern  dictat  arator 

Vulgari  lingua,  quam  mellica  Musa  Maronis. 

Heu  !  laicus  tractat  victricia  prselia  regum,  30 

Heu  I  quod  inerter  eunt  descripta  ;  palatia,  turres, 

Reges  cum  ducibus  sepelit  neglecta  vetustas! 

^^pasHm-  Q^i^j  precor,  Ogygias  arces,  quid  et  Ilion  ingens, 

pirespre-   Quid  Danaum^  titulos,  quid  Palladis  auxit  Athenas? 

poets.^^^  Et  nomen  quid,  Roma,  tuum  trans  sidera  duxit?  35 

Scribendi  probitas  et  florida  carmina  vatum. 

Glory  of       Spe  Simeon,  sensu  Salomon,  sed  sanguine  Csesar ; 

ward.^^"  fid^j  rebus,  Josepliat,  Abraham,  David,  et  Job; 

Rex  Edwardus  erat  Anglorum  gloria  regum, 
Flos,  fructus,  speculum,  lampas,  dux,  gemma  bonorum.  40 

Hved*ln^^^     Coelum  pondus  opum  non  aufert,  sed  neque  confert 

high  as      Paupertas  dejecta  ;  Deum  timor  ac  amor  addunt, 

well  as  in   Qi^rus  enim  sanguis  non  dero^at  imperiosis  ; 
low  places,  t  •      v  t  j. 

Mendici  soli  non  coelica  regna  capessunt. 

Non  obscura  quidem^  perfectum  reddit  egestas;  45 

Nec  tantum  casa  dat,  sed  celsa  palatia,  sanctos. 

Simpliciter  non  sunt  inopes  sancti,  quia  ssepe 

Pauperibus  miseris  dolor,  ira,  nefas,  dominatur, 

Lis,  odium,  rancor,  rabies,  dissensio,  furtum. 

Rerum  paupertas  non  pauperat,  imo  voluntas ;  50 

Dantem  res  multas  non  deprimit  ampla  facultas. 

P-  3.       Nunquid  opes  Abraham  fidei  firmissimus  auctor 

Multas  possedit?  sed  eo  mage  nullus  obedit. 

Quid  Job,  sive  Joseph,  ve  David  quid  copia  Isesit? 

Sunt  Domino  grati  Za[c]ch8eus  centurioque.  55 

condit^rf      G\xm  dolor,  ira,  nefas,  strages,  lis,  impetus,  error, 
of  England  Ignis  edax,  hostis,  gladius,  pavor,  Anglica  regna 


1  MS.  Digby,  donavit  for  Danaum. 


-  Id.  locum  for  quidem. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


363 


Undique  terrerent,  quaterent,  premerent,  lacerarent ; 
Barbaries  dessevit  adhuc,  incendia  vastant 

60  Templa,  sacerdotes,  sanctos,  altaria,  gent  em. 
Regnat  ubique  timor,  mors,  desolatio,  luctus. 
Clamor  it,  ad  coelum  facit  usque  rapina  ruinam. 
Omnibus  undabant  lacrimse,  suspiria,  questus ; 
Montibus  et  silvis  latitant,  quos  non  tulit  ensis. 

65  Nusquam  tuta  fides,  ssevit  furor  intus  et  extra ; 
Hostibus  et  propriis  fraus  una,  dolus,  que  simultas. 
Hie  furor  liostilis,  illic  civilia  bella 
Proditione  calent  :  aberat  cui  credere  posses, 
Cui  secreta  dares,  quem  tu  probitate  probares. 

70  Tartarese  pestes  miserum  funduntur  in  orbem, 
Thesiphone  sua  tela  pluit,  sua  mittit  Erinys, 
Mentibus  humanis  Herebi  dominante  Megsera. 
Plutonis  proceres,  scelerum  fabri  que  magistri, 
Spargunt  damna,  dolos,  fraudes,  perjuria,  furta. 

75     Interea  plus  Edwardus,  sanctissima  proles 

Regis  Etheldredi,  teneris  pubescit  in  annis  : 

Propria  mors  patrem  tulerat,  mors  hostica  fratres  : 

Exul  erat  patrise  regni  regalis  honoris. 

Auxilio  vacuus  vivens,  formidine  plenus, 
80  Insidias  metuit,  proprios  dubitavit  et  liostes  : 

Castus,  purus  erat,  simplex,  hilaris,  que  facetus ; 

Subjectum  virtutis  erat,  vel  Candida  virtus. 

Virtus  quod  potuit  sibi  fudit,  nilque  reliquit ; 

Quod  dare  plus  valuit,  sibi  consulit,  ut  daret  unum 
85  Exemplar  reliquis,  ut  in  illo  pingeret  uno 

Virtutum  species,  summos  probitatis  acervos. 

Nullus  eum  vidit  iratum  sive  superbum  ; 

Nil  inhonestum,  nil  odiosum  fecit  inepte  ; 

-^ra  nec  appetiit,  nec  egentibus  sera  negavit. 

9Q     E-ege  vidente  latro  ter  temptat  rumpere  gazas, 
Et  ter  opes  sumpsit,  ter  regis  carbanan^  hausit^ ; 

'  This  word  is  more  correctly     "  Area  in  qua  reponebantur  donaria 
written  corbonan,  which  Du  Cange  sacerdotum." 
translates  Gazophylacium :  properly,       ^        Digby,  hau  for  hausit. 


under  the 
Danish  in- 
vasion. 


Character 
of  Edward. 


p.  4. 


Story  of 
Edward's 
pardoning 


3G4 


LIFE  OF 


the  thief  in  Nec  facinus  pandit  rex,  nec  poenas  latro  sumpsit. 
sury^^^"     ^  patiens,  potms  patientia,  rex,  eris  ipsa  ! 

Ecclesiam,  missas,  que  preces  amat,  ubera  sugens. 
His  reflec-  Sed  postquam  teneros  crescens  superaverat  annos,  95 
his^condi-  ^alia  solicito  volvebat  pectore  secum  : 
tion,  and    "  Morte  pater  cecidit,  fratres  gladio^  perierunt ; 
prayer.      Hostis  habet  matrem,  proscriptos  ploro  nepotes. 

Non  est  consilium,  nec  amicus  ;  adest  tamen  hostis ; 

Solus  moesta  queror,  solus  mea  defleo  damna.  100 

"  0  pie  Cliriste,^  tibi  tractanda  relinquo  relictus, 
Materiam,  causam,  titulum,  vitam,  que  salutem. 


Auxilium, 


gazas,  animam,  quia  custos 


Pupillis,  viduis,  afSictis,  es,  mala  passis. 
Mortem  dispellens  Edwino  regna  dedisti ;  105 
p.  5.        Oswaldum  sanctum,  decus  orbis,  ab  exule  regem 

Factum  per  signum  crucis  hostibus  undique  stratis 
Keddideras :  etiam  nostros  nunc  respice  casus ; 
Si  nostros  gemitus  audis  dans  regna  paterna, 
Semper  eris  mecum  veneratus,  amatus  in  gevum  ;  110 
Te  memor  amplectar ;  tua  jura  sequar,  loquar,  edam  : 
His  vow  of  Et  Petre,  pastor,  ades,  patrone,  vicarie  Christi, 
to^Rorae^^  Urbs  cui  Roma  subest,  non  urbs,  sed  terra,  sed  sether, 
Sed  claves  cceli,  sed  stagna  latentis  abyssi ; 
Te  peregre  visam,  duce  te  loca  sacra  revisam."  115 
Talia  fundebat  cum  spe,  cum  corde,  fideque. 


Prayer  of 
Bp.  Brith- 
wold. 


Vir  pius  interea  Brithwoldus  Wintoniensis 
Prsesul  coenobium  petit  ingens  Glastoniense : 
Excessus,  maculas,  fraudes,  contagia  mundi 
Exosus,  spernens,  fugiens,  pede,  corpore,  corde ; 
Se  macerans  lacrimis,  precibus  jejunia  miscens, 
Ecclesise  gentis  regni  relevamina  poscit. 
"  Heu  quam  longa  premunt  nos  desolamina  ! "  dixit. 
"  Avertis  vultum,  Deus  optime,  flectere  crebris 


120 


MS.  Digby,  glodio. 


'  Id.  rex  for  Christe. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


365 


J  25  Fletibus  et  psalmis/  votis,  singultibus  altis  : 

Pro  culpis,  fateor,  divina  flagella  meremur. 

Sed  pietate^  potens,  miserendo  parcito  passis 

Sanctis,  truncatis;  altaria  sanguine  manant. 

Siccine  percuties?  crudescet  plaga  quousque? 
130  Hisne  dabis  finem  probris  miserendo  malorum?'' 

Ista  vigil  memorat ;  tandem  sopor  occupat  artus  : 

Spiritus  invigilat,  oracula  multa  patebant. 

Clavigerum  coeli  videt  ut  locus  altus  habebat, 

Edwardumque  videt  regalibus  undique  cinctum, 
135  Insignem  vultu,  forma  gestuque  decorum. 

Accedens  Petrus  hunc  mox  consecrat  unguine  regem, 

Commendans  et  ei  regnum  cum  coelibe  vita  : 

Adjecit  monitis  primse  documenta  salutis. 

Prgesulis  attoniti  mens  fluctuat,  ardet,  et  hseret, 
140  ^ffectat,  gaudet,  timet,  ac  interrogat,  audit; 

Exponit  placidi  pastor  prsesagia  somni 

Prsesul ;  "  Regna  Deus  transfert,  dat,  mutat.  et  aufert. 

Sgepe  scelus  populi  coelestes  provocat  iras. 

Hostes  accendit,  facit  atque  prseesse  tyrannos : 
3  45  Oens  mala  raro^  bonum  regem  meruisse  probatur. 

Sed  quamvis  Justus,  pius  est  Deus ;  abstinet  irae ; 

Largus  amat  veniam,  scelus  obliviscitur  ille. 

Taedia  dispellit,  bona  confert,  gaudia  prsestat ; 

Regem  corde  Deo  gratum  statuetque  benignum 
150  Gentibus  ecclesise  fautorem,  frenaque  Dacis 

Injiciet,  sub  pace  vigebit,  pace  quiescet." 

Bariona*  sic  superas  velox  vanescit  in  auras. 


p.  6. 

His  vision 
of  the  corO" 
nation  of 
Edward. 


Prsereptis  morte  cum  natis  rege  Canuto, 
Dacorum  non  coUa  jugo  gens  Anglica  subdit.^ 
]  55  Liber  erat  populus,  velut  Israel  a  Pharaone. 

Conveniunt  proceres :  Edwardus  inungitur,  est  rex 
Electus  Christo,  regno,  clero,  populoque ; 


Election 
and  coro- 
nation of 
Edward. 


1  MS.  Digby,  salmis. 

2  Id.  pieatate. 


Id. 


mala. 


^  Bariona,  i.e.  sou  of  Jonas, 
S.  Peter. 

5  MS.  Digby,  suddit. 

z  7  -t- 


366 


LIFE  OF 


Inde  coronatur,  aurum  splendescit  in  auro  ; 
Nobilior  gemma  sub  gemma  Imnine  fulget. 
p.  7.       Sic  Sol  sub  stellis,  sic  lucet  lucida  lampas  ]60 

Sub  vitro,  sub  mibe  Venus,  sub  cortice  fructus. 
Prosperity  Hinc  nova  fulgebant  auro  Saturnia  regna,^ 
country.     Ferrea  cessabant ;  nova  gens,  nova  lex  rutilabat ; 
In  melius  mutant  aer,  mare,  ssecula,  tellus. 
Principibus  foedus,  populo  pax,  gaudia  cunctis,  16'5 
Usquam  cana  fides;  clerum  sapientia  condit, 
Eeclesiam  virtus  ;  honor  ampliat  undique  famarn  ; 
Purpura,  divitige,  non  deliciae,  ve  corona 
Extollunt  mentem  regis,  sed  moribus  affiant. 
Dives  egenus,  rex  humilis,  satur  esurit  ergo ;  170 
Magnus  parvus  erat,  patiens  pugil,  agnus  et  Atlas 
Posse.    Minis,  gravitate,  fide,  moderamine,  jure^ 
Servis,  pupillis,^  viduis,  miseris,  peregrinis, 
-^qualem,  patrem,  clipeum,  largum,  que  benignum 
Prsebuit,  exhibuit,  posuit,  se  fecit,  adauxit.  175 

Marriage       Tunc  florent,  splendent,  tunc  gaudent  Anglica  regna; 

with^EdUh  ^^^^^ebant  proceres  uxorem  ducere  regni, 

daughter  of  Ut  soboles  regis  regalia  sceptra*'^  teneret. 

Godwin,    j^g^  stupet  et  sibimet  metuit,  timet  omnia  cautus, 

Praecavet  insidias  Sirenum,  pocula  Circes  ;  1 80 

Undique  concutitur  ;  magnates  ducere  suadent, 

Propositi  dissuadef*  honos^ ;  sed  cedere  tandem 

Cogitur,  invitus  assentit ;  quseritur  ergo 

Per  mare,  per  terras,  regi  generosa  propago, 

Qu8e  proba  regina,  quae  tanto  conjuge  digna  185 

Fiat.    Commendat  rex  vitam,  se  quoque,  Christo, 

p.  8.       Qui  Joseph,  et  Judith,  Susannam  vincere  fecit 
Admotas  faculas  Veneris  que  libidinis  ignes. 
Conjugium  celebrant ;  producitur  inclita  virgo, 


'  MS.  Digby,  regnat. 
^  Id.  pugillis. 

3  Sic  MS.  Digby.  MS.  Selden, 
ceptra. 


*  MS.  Digby,  dissuadent. 

^  Perhaps  onus  should  be  read. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 

190  Filia  Godwini,  quae  nomine  fertur  Editha. 

Penelopen^  gremio  facie  gerit  ilia  Lacsenam  ; 

Lilia  nupta  rosis  viiltus  pinxere  favorem. 

Nec  tamen  inferior  decoravit  gratia  formam, 

Partibus  in  reliquis,  aequo  sed  compta  decore  ; 
195  Nil  meliorari  quod  posset  jure  reliquit, 

Cujus  honor,  species,  virtus,  et  csetera  summa 

Describi  nequeunt,  sed  ut  aptius  eloquar  illam, 

Ed  war  do  similis  fulgebat  in  his  et  in  illis : 

Hanc  solam  Christus  soli  decreverat  aptam  : 
200  Tironi  proprio  mores  infantia  coepit. 

Quos  divinus  odor  perflans  dulcedine  coeli 

Inspiravit,  et  erexit,  firmavit,  et  auxit. 

Postquam  conveniunt  rex  et  regina,  salutis 

Consilium  tractant,  castam  se  ducere  vitam  ; 
205  Promittunt,  vovet  hie  castum,  castam  vovet  ilia ; 

Huic  pacto  testis  Deus  est  et  conscia  virtus ; 

Conjunx  mente  fit  \isdc,  non  carne  ;  salute  maritus 

Ille  fit,  hand  opere  ;  sed  amor  ligat  unus  utrumque. 

Additur  amplexus,  sed  non  sine  virgine  nexus. 
210  Diligit  hie  sponsam,  nec  sponso  tangitur  ilia : 

Hippolytus^  ve  Joseph  manet  hie,  Abisag  manet  ilia; 

Par  amor  utrinque,  sed  non  exurit  utrumque. 

Obsequium  dulce  manet  absque  libidinis  sestu  : 

Sic  vivunt  in  carne  pares  nec  carnea  curant.  p.  9. 

215  Esse  deos  dubitare  nequis,  si  morte  carerent ; 

Nil  hominum  retinent  nisi  corpus  morte  caducum. 

Cumque  dies,  qua  Christus  alumnos  flamine  sacro 
Afilavit,  celebres  duxisset  in  orbe  triumphos, 
Rex  sacer  ut  vidit  mysteria  corporis  Agni 
220  Coelestis  peragi,  risu  decoratur  amoeno  ; 
Splendescit  vultu,  solita  gravitate  retenta ; 
Mirantui*  proceres,  satagunt  agnoscere  causas, 
Exponi  sitiunt  omnes  instanter  ;  at  ille, 
Qualia,  quae,  quanta  vidit,  mens  ore  retexit. 


367 


Their  vow 
of  chastity. 


The  king's 

vision  of 
the  inva- 
sion and 
death  of 
the  Danish 
king. 


'  MSS.  Penolopen. 


« MSS.  Ypolitus. 


868 


LIFE  OF 


"  Castigans  Dominus  parcit  pius  ultor  apud  nos  ;  225 
Hostibus  exposuit  nos  dudum/  nunc  vice  versa 
Hostibus  eripuit ;  Isedens  miserendo  medetur, 
Mortificat,  sanat,  subdit,  levat,  addit,  et  aufert. 
Dacorum  regi  praeceps  elatio  suasit 

Anglorum  fines  vastare  per  arma  per  ignes,  230 
Ascribendo  sibi  quicqnid  Deus  egerat  in  nos. 
Navibus  assumptis  liodie  maris  arripit  undas, 
Velorum  lata  pelagus  vestitur  in  umbra; 
Ira,  furor,  facinus,  clamor,  convicia,  fastus 
Classibus  irrumpunt,  sonitu  freta  rauca  reclamant.  235 
Pro  pudor  !  impatiens  animi  rex  impius  ardens 
Ssevit  in  absentem,  calet  ira,  perfurit  armis. 
Ut  scaplia  crudelem  navem  deduxit  ad  altam, 
Corruit  ascendens  pede  lajjso  pronus  in  undas. 
Ha  miser  !  in  rapida  latet  ille  voragine  mersus,  240 
p.  10.      Ha!  salis  humorem  luteum  bibit  ore  minaci  ; 
Cceruleus  vortex  caput  ejus  sirtibus^'  abdit ; 
Quae  [sjceptrum  tenuit  manus  udis  hseret  arenis. 
Sic  populum  solvit  proprium  nostrumque  periclo, 
Sic  gurges  corpus  animam  rapit  altus  Avernus ;  245 
Ista  revelavit  Dominus  mihi  gaudia,  risu 
Quae  sunt  digna  satis/'  Mox  tempus  et  hora  notantur ; 
Rumores  referunt  testes,  qui  singula  norant^ 
Et  testatur  adhuc  rem  gestam  Dacia  tota. 

The  king  Cum  pax  summa  dies  tenuit,  dum  prospera  surgunt,  250 
suaded      Dum  floret  sincera  fides,  dum  copia  plaudit, 

from  keep-  l^ex  voti  memor  astricti  deliberat  apte  : 
jjjg  his 

Yow  of  pil-  Destinat  inceptum  complere  per  omnia  votum  ; 

grimage  by  -^[i  ^liud  sibi  mente  fuit,  nisi  visere  Romam, 
nis  nobles. 

Hoc  petit,  hoc  fervet,  hoc  ordinat,  hoc  meditatur,  255 
Limen  apostolicum  prse  cunctis  optat  in  orbe. 
Ipse  quidem  vellet,  proceres  contraria  suadent, 
Impediunt,  retrahunt,  allegant  mille  pericla, 


*  MS.  Digby,  ducum. 


^  Id.  cirtibus. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


8G9 


QusB  sibi,  qua3  regno,  sine  rege  timenda  fuere  ; 

260  Fletibus  et  precibus  quamvis  invitiis  obedit, 
Ad  tempus  cedit  prudens,  consultius  egit. 
Cujus  vota  sciens  Leo  Papa,  salutis  amator, 
Absolvit  voti  pondus  per  scripta  patenter, 
Injungens  ut  opes  alios  convertat  in  usus, 

265  Quas  ad  iter  tulerat,  inopes  ^  ut  pasceret  inde  ; 
Et  monachorum  coenobium  Petro  fabricaret, 
Ingens  redditibus  munitum  rebus  opimis. 

Anglicus  interea  vir  sanctus  clausus^  in  antro, 
Rebus  inops,  dives  meritis,  et  coelicus  h seres, 

270  Mente  vigil  mediis  somnis  oracula  vidit. 

Huic  Petrus  assistens  ait,  "  Hsec  mea  dicta  notato, 
Et  celeri  calamo  scribens  lisec  mittito  regi, 
^overit  ut  penitus  se  me  solvente  solutum. 
Mandatum  servet  Pap?e,  monitisque  salutis 

275  Pareat,  atque  iidem  prseceptis  prsebeat  altis. 
Est  mihi  Thorneia  locus  ingens,  nobilis  olim, 
Nunc  vilis ;  mea  quern  quondam  sacra  dextra  sacravit ; 
Urbis  ad  occiduum  latus  astat  Londoniarum. 
Illic  coenobium  sublimabit  monachorum. 

280  Hsec  domus  aula  Dei,  decus  urbis,  janua  coeli, 
Angelicas  hominumque  preces  hsdc  scala  sonabit/' 
Scripta  senex  regi  direxit  hsec  omnia  plane.^ 
Mira  quidem  miris  contingunt  ;  hora  dat  una 
Amborum  scriptos  apices  ;  rex  gaudet  utroque  ; 

285  Gaudet  enim  Papse  que  senis  scriptis  recitatis. 
Rex  alacer  disponit  opes,  refocillat  egenos, 
Fundamenta  locat,  sacras  mox  erigit  arces, 
Ecclesiam  ditat,  monachis  dat  prcedia  multa  ; 
Roborat,  extollit  specialiter  ipse  locum  rex 

290  Hunc,  que[m]  Petrus  eum  cruce  personaliter  ante 
Sacrarat ;  summo  regis  fit  epistola  Papse  : 


The  Pope 

absolves 

him, 


p  11. 

The  her- 
mit's vision 


'  MS.  Dighy,  inopcsque.  |        ^  Id.  plene. 

2  Id.  clasus. 


A  A 


870 


LIFE  OF 


Ratifica-    Tmic  Niclioko  rata  postulat  acta  Leonis 
Pope^Ni-    Predecessoris  fieri  sibi  sen  renovari. 
cholas  of    Gbtinet  Edwardus  quicquid  petit  ;  amplius  ergo 
PopeLeo^  Confirmatur  opus,  locus  est  liberrimus  ipse         p.  12.  295 
in  the       Quem  rex,  quern  Papa  summo  confirmat  honore. 
Sed  quibus  ille  locus  decoratur  dotibus  amplis, 
Jure,  statu,  titulis,  et  libertatibiis  almis, 
Scribere  pondus  habet  et  quod  prce  viribus  istis 
Invigilat  studium  ;  paucis  ut  ^  plurima  striugam,^  300 
XJt  Sol  pr?e  stellis,  fulget  locus  ille  locellis. 

Abolition       Tempus  in  illud  eum  grave  solverat  Angiia  Dacis 
Daneo-elt    ^^^^  tributum,  nunc  coUecta  pecunia  fisco 
°       Inseritur  regis,  onus  importabile  genti. 

^quiparat  juga  Dacorum,  juga  ferre  tyranni.  305 

Ut  rex  aggesti  cumulos  aspexerat  seris, 

Daemon  visus  erat  ludens  super  seris  acervos ; 

Sanctus^  rex  igitur  onus  illud  ab  inde  remisit ; 

Anglos  absolvit  tali  vexamine  pressos. 

Miraculous     Yir  miser  advenit  contractus,  Hibernicus  ortu,  310 
deformed    Cfurvatus  pedibus ;  nervi  sub  poplite  tracti 
man.        Crura  retorserunt,  talos  ad  terga  tulerunt ; 

Articulique  pedum  lumborum  carnibus  liserent. 

Horribilis  factus,  deformis  corpore  toto. 

Hie  senis  vicibus  repens  medicamina  Romse  315 

Qusesivit,  nec  liabet ;  regi  missus  medicandus, 

A  summo  Papa,  capturus  carne  salutem, 

Si  velieretur*  ad  ecclesiam  per  bracliia  regis. 

Auribus  ut  regis  hoc  instrepit,  exilit  alto 

Descendens  solio,  trunco  supponitur  ?egro.  320 

Non  sordem  saniemque  timens,  fit  purpm-a  regis 
]).  13.      Tacta  viri  manibus  squamosis,  pectore  pectus, 

Formosum  foedo  tactum  coUum  quoque  collo. 


MS.  Digby,  vel  for  iit  I         ^  Id.  Sanctis. 

-  Id.  stringit.         _  I         ^  Id.  vehiretur. 


S.  EDWAED  THE  CONFESSOR. 


371 


0  vere  simplex,  vel  ver^e  simplicitatis 
o25  Ipsamet  effigies  !  segrum  non  deserit  usque, 

Detulit  iiicolumem  Petri  studiosus  ad  aram. 

Mira  Dei  virtus  !  trabeam  non  ulcera  foedant ; 

Purpuream  regis  nec  fluxus  sanguinis  atri 

Splendorem  vestis  minuit,  sed  fortius  auxit. 
330  Sospes  iens  Romam  de  rege^  viatica  sumpsit. 

Inque  monasterio  Petri  solennia  Missse  SJg'eu-^^ 

Cum  rex  audiret,  comes  et  Leofrieus ;  utrique  charist. 

Apparens  Christus  in  maj  estate  patebat 

Corporea,  signoque  crucis  regem  benedixit 
335  Extendendo  manum  ;  rex  Cliristum  pronus  adorat. 

At  comes  ignorans  animo  quid  regis  inesset, 

Participem  voluit  regem  fore  deliciarum 

Coelestis  mensse  ;  gressum  maturat  ad  ipsam : 

"  Siste  gradum,  Leofrice,  timm/'  rex  inquit,  "  eodem 
S4iO  Nectare  namque  fruor,  contemplor  et^  omnia  quae  tu. 

Quo  raperis  rapior,  quo  gaudes  lumine  lustror/' 

Rex  sanctus  sancto  comiti  post  mystica  miss?e 

Prsecepit  stricte  ne  quis  miracula  visus 

Hujus  sciret,  eis  vitse  carpentibus  auras, 
345  Ne  vulgus  faveat  nimis  aut  derideat  liostis. 

Faucibus  innateo  glandes  faciem  mulieris  Cure  of  a 

Cujusdam  foedant,  sanies  de  sanguine  fluxit ;  woman. 
Intus  erant  vermes  creti^  fluit  ex  cute  foetor 
Omnibus  horrendus ;  venit  usque  palatia  regis  :  p.  14. 

350  In  somnis  nam  jussa  fuit  sperare  salutem, 
Si  regis  manibus  signata  ve  lota  fuisset. 
Nec  tabo  nec  sorde  cavens  rex  abluat  omnem 
Foetoris  puteum,  signo  crucis  ilico  presso  : 
Rupta  cutis  saniem  vermes  vomit  atque  dolorem. 


MS.  Digl^y,  grege. 


Id. 


que. 


A  A  2 


372 


LIFE  OF 


Six  blind       Bis  tribus  hie  c?ecis  vicibus  variis  medicatur, 
storerto    Dum  vixit,  lotis  in  aqua  qua  laverat^  ejus 
sight.       iiie  manus,  Bolito  qui  gaudent  lumine  sumpto. 


355 


Quarrel  of 
Godwin's 
sons,  and 
prophecy 
of  Edward 
as  to  their 
ultimate 
fate. 


Dum  pueri,  God  wine,  tui  duo  ludere  temptant, 
Rege  vidente,  suum  ludum  fecere  duellum : 
Tostius  Haraldo  minor  in  certamine  victus  360 
Succubuit.    Quid  portendit  ludus  puerorum, 
Praescius  exposuit  rex ;  durum  funere  bellum 
Inter  eos  docuit ;  tandem  superabitur  alter, 
Pulsus  in  exilium ;  male  finiet  unus  et  alter. 
Pondus  adest  verbis,  verum  docet  exitus;  ambos  365 
Novimus  extinctos,  et  sanctum  vera  locutum. 


Death  of 
Godwin. 


p.  15. 


Ultio  digna  Dei  Godwinum  tradidit  Oreo. 
Proditor  ille  fuit,  et  abutens  simplicitate 
Regis,  fraude,  dolo  callens  et  ^  fallere  doctus : 
Cognatos  regis  et  amicos  expulit  astu ;  870 
Edwardi  fratrem  ferus  ense  peremerat  idem. 
Quod  tamen  ille  negat  testando  numina  coeli. 
"  Haec  buccella  meum  sic  obdat  guttur,  ut  ipsum 
Vel  te  prodideram buccellam  namque  tenebat, 
Quam  rex  suscepit,^  benedixit,  tradidit  illi.  375 
Ille  vir  ut  patulo  mox  banc  miser  intvilit  ori 
Gutturis  in  medio,  vitse  spiraeula  clausit. 
Ejecisse  foras  temptat ;  tamen  ilia  meatus 
SufFocat,  moritur  miser,  et  lux  alma  reeedit ; 
Brachia  morte  rigent,  frigus  letale  subintrat.  380 


The  king's     Nempe  die  eelebri  Paschae  dum  fercula  splendent, 
the  seven    Pinguia  dum  fulgent  vino  radiantia  vasa, 
Ephes^^s^^  Rex  procerum  medius  residet,  fit  spiritus  absens ; 

Corporeis  epulis  prseponit  spirituales. 

Collegit  sibi  se  dum  firmius,  omnia  vana 


385 


1  MS.  Digby,  la  vat. 
^  Id.  omits  et. 


Id.  sussepit. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


373 


Despicifc,  et  socium  se  prgebet  edentibus,  atcjiie 
Civibus  sethereis  ;  subito  ridendo  serenat 
Paulisper  vultum,  mrsus  gravitate  resumpta 
Prsetulit  ^  obscuram  frontem  ;  mirantur  edentes  ; 

390  Nemo  rogabat  eum  causas,  sed  qugerere  mussant.^ 
Mensis  sublatis  ilium  dux,  prsesul,  et  abbas 
Conveniunt  pariter,  redolet  quid  vultus  uterque 
Inter  fecundos  calices  et  fercula  lauta, 
Inquit,  "  Sum  Domini  memor,  et  dum  spirituali 

395  Lumine  perfundor,  anima  speculante  superna, 
Interior  visus  radios  effudit,  et  ecce 
Septenos  fratres  sanctos  dormire  videbam, 
Quos  Celion  mons  sanctus  habet :  vultus,  quoque  vestes 
Contemplatus  eram,  membrorum  cjietera  signa. 

400  Lsetor  et  exulto  cernendo,  sed  ecce  repente 
A  dextro  latere  vertunt  latus  usque  sinistrum. 
Versio  prsesagit  dirum  mortalibus  omen 

Hsec  laterum ;  gentem  gens  conteret,  arma  levabunt     p.  1 6. 

Reges,  et  pestis,  que  fames,  quassatio  terrse 
405  Per  loca  multa  frement  per  sexaginta  decemque 

Annos  ;  tantisper  requiescent  parte  sinistra. 

Regnabunt  hostes  Christi,  desseviet  ensis." 

Clericus,  et  miles,  monaclius,^  mittuntur  ad  altum 

Induperatorem  Constantinopolitanum  ; 
410  Hunc  dux,  liunc  prsesul,  hunc  abbas  miserat  illuc  ; 

Incolumes  redeunt  referentes  omnia  vera. 

Nemo  rogans  Evangelici*  sub  amore  Johannis 
Munere  frustratus  a  rege  recessit  inanis. 
Inde  peregrini  faciem  sumendo  Johannes 
415  Regem  poscit  opem  ;  sed  erat  camerarius  absens; 
Csetera  defuerant  regi,  tamen  an[n]ulus  illi 
Affuit  insignis,  quern  largus  dat  peregrino. 
Angli  Hierusalem  proficiscuntur  duo  post  hoc ; 


Legend  of 
the  ring. 


The  two 
palmers  in 
Palestine; 


*  MS.  Bigby,  PrceiuJeram, 
'  Id.  missant. 


^  Id.  manachus. 
'  Id.  eumngelici: 


374 


LIFE  OF 


S.  John 
appears  to 
them. 


17. 


The  king 
is  to  die 
■within  six 
months. 


Causa  vise  fuit  his  venerandum  jure  sepulcrum 

Salvatoris  ibi,  qui^  devia  quseque  sequentes  420 

Quadam  forte  die  tristes  deserta  pererrant. 

Sole  ruente  subit  nox  atra  latentibus  astris ; 

Hos  timor  alius  liabet,  dubio  cum  calle  feruntur. 

His  senis  in  specie  Christi  dilectus  amicus 

Apparet,  comitatur  eos  socialis  ad  urbem.  425 

Hospitium  subeunt,  coenant ;  dant  membra  quieti. 

Mane  senex  ait,  "Ad  patriam  cum  prosperitate 

Ibitis  incolumes  ;  comes  indefessus  eroque, 

ISTec  vos  destituam,  nam  sum  symmysta^  Johannes, 

Vas  evangelii,  divini  pectoris  ales,  430 

Qui  regem  vesfcrum  nimis  complector  amore 

Ob  carnis  meritum  castas.    Milii  quem  dedit  ecce 

An[n]ulus,  in  facie  peregrin!  paupere  cultu, 

Quem,  rogo,  portate  rursus  properanter  eidem. 

Infra  sex  menses  ilium  solando  revisam.  435 

Huic  obitus  longDBva  dies  mox  imminet,''  inquit; 

"  Expectant  socimn  cives  coelestibus  aulis, 

Quem  Sanctis  similem  reddunt  insignia  vitse." 

^tlieris  in  superas  sedes  meat  ille  ;  sed  illi 

Ad  patrios  fines  alacres  mandata  reportant ;  440 

Certa  fidem  regi  satis  intersigna^  loquuntur. 


The  king's     Mox  gravis  arripuit  regem  valitudo  doloris ; 
His^last  biduum  jacet  examinis,  tunc  segra  sopore 

■words  and  Lumina  displicuit  ;  miranda  profetica  verba 
onheS   Edidit,  et  cecinit  prsesagia  plena  timoris. 
to  come.     "  Principibus,  ducibus,  prselatis,  gentibus,"  inquit, 
"Error  inest  varius,  retinent  virtutis  amictum, 
Non  meritum ;  fugit  hinc  virtus,  enormia  regnant ; 
Pastor  prsedator  fit,  princeps  prcecipitator, 
Et  dux  seductor,  lex  posse,  rebellio  servus,  ' 
Ficta  fides,  facinus,  ignem,  giadium,  que  malignos 
Plutonis  socios  expectant ;  judicis  ira 


445 


450 


^  MS.  Dighy,  quia. 
-  Symmysta,  i.e.  (Xvfxfj^vffTris ;  pro- 
perly, "  Sacrorum  eorundem  parti- 


ceps  et  collega,"  thence  simply  for 
Pont  if  ex. 

3  Intersigna,  i.e.  tndicia. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


375 


Efferbet,  nunc  tela  pluet,  nunc  fulmina  mittet. 

Hactenus  abstinuit,  vindictam  distulit ;  ergo 
455  Acrius  afficiet  quos  non  mora  longa  piavit." 

Multa  quidem  monuit^  rerum  sed  transeo  summam; 

Vatidicas  transcurro  minas,  oracula  signa;  p.  18. 

Hortamen,  lacrimas  que  preces,  problema^  verendum 

Fatalis  trunci,  qui  per  tria  jugera  germen 
460  Decisum  lugebit,  et  liinc  rursus  remeabit, 

Radicemque  suam  decorabit  in  ubere  succo, 

Et  fios  et  fructus  procedet  stipite  primo, 

Et  tunc  succedent  moestis  solatia  Iseta. 

Libamen  tantum,  tanti  mysteria  sensus, 
465  Tarn  celebres  epulas  doctoribus  ofFero  sagis, 

Coelitibus  vel  cellistis-;  miracula  coeli 

Qui  contemplantur,  solvant  senigmata  tales. 

Sidera  discutiant,  obscura  profetica  dicant : 

Et  doceant  transacta  profamina  regis  abyssse 
470  Prodigium  fluxisse,  suum  sumpsisse  vigorem ; 

Vel  promissa  levent  populum  nova  gaudia  regno ; 

Spem  solident  signis,  ventura  probamine  firrnent. 

Mortis  adesse  diem  cernens  rex  prsescius  horam,       Death  of 
Extremam  vitse  metam  patefecit  ubique,  lo^^^^^ 

475  TJt  citius  mors  nota  sui  suffragia  plebis 

Provocet  uberius,  prsemissa  precamina  cursu 
Prsecedant,^  socient  animam  loca  celsa  petentem. 
Hie  obit  ergo  senex  operum  plenusque  dierum 
Sanctorum,  rex  ad  regnum  migTavit  habendum ; 

4gQ  Rex  meat  ad  coeli  cives,  ad  sidera  sidus. 

Agmina  sanctorum  congaudent  principe  tanto ; 
Solus  morte  cadit;  moritur  magis  Anglia  tota; 
Felix  morte  ruit,  ruit  infeliciter  ilia ; 

Hie  ruit  ut  scandat,  penitus  dum  subruit  ilia.  19^ 

Anno  milleno  sexageno  quoque  seno 

Hie  obiit,  steterat  rex  viginti  tribus  annis, 


*  MS.  Selden,  prohlemna.  Digby, 
problemia. 


2  Cellista,  i.e.  a  monk,  as  the  inha» 
bitants  of  a  cell. 

3  MS.  Digbyj  Procedant 


876 


LIFE  OF 


Unum  toUe  diem,  septem  superaddito  menses. 

Mors  corpus  sepelit,  famam  sepelire  nequivit. 

Claruit  in  vita,  post  mortem  clarior  extat ; 

Illius  ad  tumbam  virtus  divina  salutem  490 

Omnimodis  reddit  membris,  est  namque  sepulcrum 

^grotis  piscina  patens,  apotheca  medelse. 

Miracles  at     Contractus  quidam  precibus  visendo  sepulcrum 
Sosj)es  abit ;  nervos  vis  occultata  resolvit, 
Crura  pedes  redeunt,  sanguis  fluit  articulorum  495 
Nuper  junctorum,  succus  novus  irrigat  ossa  ; 
Quamlibet  incolumem  reddunt  sua^  robora  partem. 

Sex  csecos  ducens  tumbam  monotalmus^  adivit; 
Orbatis  oculis  septem  lux  una  ducatum 
Prsebet,  luctisono  perfundunt  imbre  sepulcrum;  500 
Poscunt  regis  opem,  monstrant  caliginis  orbes : 
Cseca  superfusus  vestivit  lumina  candor. 

Tres  quartana  viros  febris  obruit ;  attamen  illi 
Visunt  sarcofagum  ;  quasi  momento  febris  exit ; 
PrsDvalidai  vires  mox  corpora  sana  reportant.  505 

Opening  of     Postquam  sarcofago  triglnta  sex  jacuisset 
The*bo^  Annis,  sancta  caro  reperitur  et  Integra  munda; 
found  un-  Incorrupta  manet  vestis^,  nil*  absque  decore, 
corrupted,  -^^-j^  deforme  fuit;  nil  vermes,  nilque  vetustas 

Foedarant;^  rutilat  facies,  frons  lata  relucet ;  510 
p.  20.      Totus  fulgor  erat,  corpus  spirabat  odores  ; 

Nil  ruit  in  cineres,  fixi  stant  vertice  crines. 

Vellere  namque  pilum  Roffensis  episcopus  optat. 

Quern  servare  cupit,  velli  pilus  a  cute  nescit. 

Aurea  capsa  capit  translatum  corpus  honeste,  515 

Corpus  capsa  capit ;  animam  prius  abstulit  sether. 


*  MS.  Digby,  super  for  sua. 

2  Id.  monatolmus. 

'  Id.  namque  for  vestis. 


^  Id.  ne'c. 

^  Id.  Federant 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


377 


Edwardi  festo  mulier  servilibus  liasrens  Miracles. 
Obsequiis  operis,  subito  percussa^  tremore, 
Ad  mausoleum  recipit  perducta  salutem. 

520     Praebet  adhuc  lumen  csecis,  gressum  quoque  claudis, 
Auditum  surdis,  linguam  mutis,  mutilatis 
Membra  dat,  amentes  stabilit,  curatque  caducos. 
Obstat  ei  nuUus  lang[u]or  divinitus,  omnem 
Expellit  morbum,  dignis  precibus  rogitatus. 

525  Idcirco  suspendo  stilum ;  miracula  sancti 
Regis  prsesuperant  viridantis  germina  campi, 
Vel  nemorum  frondes,  Cereris^  flaventis  aristas, 
Aut  volucrum  plumas,  imbres  Jovis,  aut  maris  undas. 

Eex  bone,  primitias  nostri  rogo  sume  laboris ; 
630  Et  pueri  dignare  tui  nova  carmina  scribi 
Subter  laurigeros  Pegassei  fontis  alumnos. 
Cirrhseos  vates  famulando  pronus  adoro. 

Absis  detractor,  absis  mihi,  livide  lector,  Conclu- 
^mule,  redde  tuum  vel  nostrum  quseso  libellum  ; 
535  Excusando  lege,  faveas  mihi  judice  rege, 

Per  quern  nos  scimus  bona,  quo  sine  scire  nequimus. 

Exj)licit  vita  beati  Edwardi  regis  et  confessorie? 


Address  of 
the  author 
to  Henry 
VI. 


'  MS.  Digby,  perctissOi 
2  Idi  Cereis. 


'  Id.  omits  the  -\vhole  of  the 
Explicit. 


EXTRACTS 


A  LIFE  OF  S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR, 

IN  LATIN  AND  NORMAN  FRENCH, 


m  THE 


LIBRAMES  OF  CAIUS  COLLEGE,  CAMBRIDGE,  AND  THE 
VATICAN  AT  ROME. 


The  following  extract,  containing  the  account  of  King  Edward  being  dis- 
suaded from  keeping  his  vow  of  pilgrimage  to  Rome  (see  above,  pp.  67-71, 
and  368,  369),  is  given  as  a  specimen  of  a  Life  of  Edward  the  Confessor,  in 
verse,  from  two  MSS.,  both  of  the  Xlllth  centuiy,  preserved  in  the  libra- 
ries of  Caius  College,  Cambridge,  and  the  Vatican.  The  latter  contains 
a  translation  of  a  portion  of  the  work  in  Norman  French,  as  a  specimen 
of  which  the  same  passage  is  given.  The  text  of  the  Latin  extract  is  taken 
from  the  Caius  MS.  as  being  the  better  of  the  two,  and  the  variations  of 
that  in  the  Vatican  are  given  at  the  bottom  of  the  page. 


EXTRACT 

FROM 

VITA  S.  ED^yARDI  CONFESSORIS 

REGIS  ANGLIiE, 

IN  THE 

LIBRARY  OF  GONVILLE  AND  CAIUS  COLLEGE, 
CAMBRIDGE. 


TaliA  tractanti  plebs  obviat,  atque  dolorem 

Anxia  quern  patitur  mens  pia,  voce  probat. 
Effluit  in  lacrimas  cseco  terebrata  dolore, 

Suspiransque  tremit,  tacta  timore  gemit. 
5  Jam  quasi  Daca  manus  quam  se  cavisse  putabant 

Tanto  rege,  cient  bella  novata,  timent. 
Communis  plebi  timor  et  primatibus ;  sequo 

Concutitur^  turris  atque  taberna  plebe. 
Iri  deletum  totam  metuunt  regionem, 
10     Procuratoris  si  viduantur  ope. 

Clamor  ad  alta  volat,  gemitus  clarescit  apertus ; 

Nec  velut  interdum  murmura  rauca  sonant. 
AfFectus  animi  lacrimis  testantur  obortis  \  ^ 

Secretum  cordis  fusa  querela  palat. 
J  5  Paupertas  dolet  uberius,  neque  enim  sine  causa, 

Pauca  licet  teneat,  perdere  multa  timens. 
Qu8e  percussa  metu  quse  saucia  vulnera  cseco 

Tacta  dolore  novo  tendit  ad  astra  manus. 


The  people 
dissuade 
the  king 
from  ful- 
filling his 
vow  of  pil- 
grimage to 
Rome. 


^  MS.  Vatican,  Chr.  489,  conquatitur. 


2  Id.  ahortis. 


382 


LIFE  OF 


Procumbensque  solo  se  proclamat  morituram 

Regis  in  abscessu  cuncta  premeiite^  fame.  20 
Communis  dolor  est,  communis  causa  pericli 

Cunctorum  pariter  anxia  corda  movet. 
Attamen  inter  eos  causae  communis  amore 

Unus  pro  multis  lisec  recitando  gemit  : 
"  Quid  tibi  mentis  ait,  pater  indite,  quo  rationis  25 

Jure  paras  populum  linquere,  quseso,  tuum? 
QnsQ,  vel  quot  maneant,  te  discedente,  pericla, 

Quanta,  quis  expediet,  sint  peritura  bona? 
Quse  tecum  venit,  te  pax  abeunte  recedet, 

Qu8e  nequit  absque  suo  sceptra  tenere  pari.  30 
Succumbet  certe  regni  status  iste  ruin^e, 

Quern  sublimavit  lingua  manusque  tua. 
Agmina  multa  quidem  procerum  populique^  relinquis, 

At  tua  prse  multis  millibus  una  manus. 
Pro  dolor!  exponis  patriam,  pater,  expoliandam,  35 

Quam  premet  ad  nutum  barbara  turba  suum. 
In  jugulum  nostrum  descendet  barbarus  ensis, 

Quippe  tuos  cives  sternet  iniqua  manus. 
Ire  paras  Romam,  laudabile,  non  tarn  en  unum^ 

Pluribus  eequandum  credimus  esse  bonum.^  40 
O  proceres,  proliibete  nefas,  proliibete,  verendi 

Pontifices,  patriae  cogite,  quseso,  patrem, 
Ut  vel  omittat  iter  vel  difFerat ;  ista  future 

Tempore  res  poterit  et  meliore  geri. 
Quippe  status  regni  tener  est ;  perfecta  potestas  45 

Utilius  tantum  aggredietur  iter." 
His  circumseptum  lacrimis  precibusque  videns  se, 

Velle  suum  librat  cum  pietate  diu.^ 
Quippe  moram  suadet  pietas,  transire  voluntas ; 

Consulit  liaec  uni,  pluribus  ilia  bonis.  50 
Fluctuat  in  dubio ;  non  solvere  vota  periclum  est, 

Et  minus  humanum  nolle  cavere  suis. 


'  Id.  promcnte.  j    ^  Id.  omits  these  two  lines. 

2  Id.  populi  proccrumque,  |     *  Id.  Dei, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


383 


Inquirens  igitur  quid  gratius  Omnipotenti, 

Vir  prudens  mentis  consulit  alta  suse. 
55  Nam  nec  omittendum  pntat  aut  iter  arripiendum,        The  king 

Sed  difFerre  breve  tempus  ad  usque  placet.  folJ^dulie 
Donee  apostolicse  qu£8  sit  sententia  sedis,  opinion  of 

Kebus  in  incertis  scripta  relata  probent.  ^^P^* 
Summa  fuit  tandem  sententia,  mittere  Romam, 
60     Hanc  et  non  aliam  res  jubet  ire  viam. 

Yota  ne  sint  implenda  magis  quam  sint  redimenda, 

Quidve  sit  utilius  Papa  docere  potest. 


TRANSLATION 

or  THE 

PREVIOUS  EXTRACT,  IN  NORMAN  FRENCH. 


From  MS.  Clir.  489,  in  the  Vatican, 


The  people 
dissuade 
the  King 
from  ful- 
filling his 
vow  of  pil- 
grimage to 
Home. 


Des  que  li  reis  lur  ofc  mustrd 
Sun  vu  e  puis  sa  volente, 
Wi  ot  un  sul  ki  ne  plurast, 
U  ki  de  pour  n'en  tremblast. 
Par  luncs  suspirs  e  par  griefs  plurs 
Demustrent  lur  granz  clolurs  ; 
Ja  quiderent  estre  suspris 
Des  durs  Daneis  lur  ennemis ; 
Par  sun  aler  perdre  duterenfc 
10       Le  pais,  que  par  lui  recuvrerent. 
Lieve  li  criz  entre  la  gent^ 
Gemisent,  plurent  tendrement, 
Si  cume  trestut  le  pais 
Fust  a  fu  e  en  flambe  mis ; 
15       Dune  veisiez  povi-es  plurer, 

Lur  mains  vers  Deu  al  ciel  lever  ; 
Trestut  quident  de  faim  murir, 
Se  li  reis  s'en  deit  si  partir. 
II  n'unt  mais  de  lur  vie  cure, 
20       Tuz  pensent  de  lure  sepulture ; 

Riches  et  poveres  en  liaet  crient, 
E  tuz  communement  li  prient 
Qu'il  nes  laist  a  tel  duel  murir, 
Ne  sun  realme  si  perir, 
25       Qu'il  ne  duinst  a  ses  enemis 
Sa  gent,  sa  tere,  e  ses  amis. 


.1.  Uever  i§  a  form  of  lever,  "  The  cry  rises. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


385 


Kar  s'il  de  lui  sul  sunt  gnerpiz, 
De  eus  serrunt  mult  tost  envaiz 
La  pais  que  Deus  lur  ot  dun^, 

SO       Et  par  lui  esteit  aferm^e. 

Duterent  que  ne  turnast  a  guerre, 
Si  li  reis  partist  de  la  terre. 
Deu,  ki  restora  lur  damage, 
Lur  duna  lur  rei  en  ostage, 

35       Que  tant  cum  il  lur  rei  serreit. 
La  tere  pais  e  joie  avereit. 
Pur  CO  plaingnent  comunement. 
Que  de  eus  se  parte  a  tel  turment ; 
Prient  lui  que  il  en  ait  pitie, 

40       Quel  nes  guerpisse  a  tel  pechie ; 
Ne  deveit  pas  pur  un  bien  faire 
Tanz  perils  vers  sa  gent  atraire  ; 
Ne  poeit  pas  un  sul  bien  reindre, 
Tanz  malz  dunt  tanz  se  durent  plaindre. 

45       Les  ordenez  I'unt  conjur^, 

De  part  Deu  li  unt  comand^, 
Que  od  eus  remaigne  bonement, 
Maintienge  sa  tere  e  sa  gent ; 
La  laie  gent  merci  li  crie, 

50       Que  od  eux  remaigne  mult  li  prie ; 
E  s'il  ore  nel  volt  laisier, 
B'en  eals  le  vuille  purluignier. 

Quant  li  reis  vit  cele  dulur, 
S'en  out  merveilluse  tendrur ; 
55       De  toutes  parz  vit  sa  gent  plaindre, 
Vit  sei  par  lur  lermes  desteindre  ; 
Ne  s'en  set  cument  conseiller 
Ne  que  ifaire  ne  que  laissier  : 


V.  51.  laisier  is  a  form  of  laier,  to 
give  it  up. 

V.  52.  eaJs,  i.e.  eiix.  rurluignier, 
to  delay. 


V.  56.  desteindre,  i.e.  etcindre, 
calmer. 


33  B 


386 


LIFE  OF  S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


The  king  75 
determines 
to  await 
the  opinion 
of  the 
Pope. 


II  ne  se  set  al  quel  tenir, 
60       A  piti^  va  sun  desir ; 

Sun  desir  del  aler  Tenor te, 
Pitie  li  dit  que  s'en  resorte ; 
Sun  desir  li  feseit  entendre 
Qu'il  deveit  a  Deu  sun  vu  rendre ; 
65       E  que,  s'il  ore  nel  feseit, 

Ne  saveit  s'il  mais  le  fereit. 
D'altre  part  li  diseit  pitie 
Qu'il  fereit  trop  cruel  pecliie, 
Si  n'en  volsist  aver  merci 
70       De  lur  dulur  e  de  lur  cri. 

Ore  ne  sout  il  a  quel  fin  traire; 
Mais  Deus  requiert  qu'il  lui  duinst  faire 
Co  que  plus  li  seit  acceptable, 
E  al  poeple  plus  profitable. 
Dune  ad  li  reis  a  sun  avis 
Un  proplii  table  cunseil  pris  : 
Qu'il  del  tut  ne  remaindreit, 
Mais  sun  eire  purluignereit, 
Des  que  il  en  peust  saveir 
80       De  I'Apostoile  le  voleir  : 

Sulunc  lui  en  vuldra  ovrer, 
U  del  remaindre  u  del  aler, 
E  CO  qu'il  en  cunseillereit 
Ad  bon  curage  le  freit. 


V.  61.  enorter,  i.e.  enhorter,  to  ex-  1  v.  69.  volsist  is  the  3rd  pers.  sing, 
hort.    Inhortari.  imperf.  subj.  of  vouloir. 

V.  62.  ^we  s'en  reserve,  to  abandon  it.  i      v.  78.  ezVe,  journey.  (?) 


VITA  ^DUUARDI  REGIS 

QUI  APUD  WESTMONASTERIUM  REQUIESCIT. 


FROM  MS.  526  IN  THE  HARLEIAN  COLLECTION 

IN  THE 

BRITISH  MUSEUM. 


B  B  2 


YITA  ^DUUARDI  REGIS  QUI  APUD  WEST- 
MOMSTERIUM  REQUIESCIT. 


10 


POETA. 

SuRGENS  Musa  tuis  comitata  decenter  alumnis, 

Sopitum  longa  solve  quiete  larem. 
Qui  terras  coxit  Sol,  a  torrente  retorsit 

Mitis  equos  Cancro,  orbe  sub  occiduo. 
Succendens  Chelas,  ad  tsedia  longa  tenebras 

Extendit  noctis  prodigus  excubiis. 
Longa  quies  calami  dissolvit  mentis  acumen  ; 

Canitiemque  sui  cera  veterna  dolet. 
Nos  tenues  rebus  dilapsis  pluris  egemus 

Quos  reparare  solet  spes  tua ;  surge,  soror. 


p.  1. 

Prologue. 
Dialogue 
between 
the  Toct 
and  the 
Muse. 


20 


MusA. 

Asto  pro  foribus,  limen  custodia  nostra 

Servat,  nec  somnus  nec  sopor  uUus  adest. 
Yerum  tu  quem  tot  circum  latratibus  urget 

Multorum  livor,  immoderate  furens  ; 
Yel  cujus  miseri  paupertas,  libera  certe, 

Ictibus  assiduis  tundit  utrumque  latus  ; 
Miror  quid  dormis,  tua  vel  tot  commoda  sjDernis, 

Cum  tibi  nos  fida  suppeditemus  ope  : 
Ergo  neglectas  post  tempora  longa  tabellas 

Cum  graphio  repetens,  accipe  quid  jubeam. 
Materies  servata  tibi  condigna  relatu, 

Summis  gesta  viris,  hactenus  occuluit. 


The  Muse 
exhorts  the 
Poet  to 
write. 


390 


LIFE  OF 


Hanc  assigno  tibi  sub  primatu  referendi; 

Quisquis  post  temptet,  sane  secundus  erifc ; 
Ore  tuo  dicet,  legati  functus  honore  ; 

Aures  huic  pateant,  cetera  cuncta  tibi. 


25 


POETA. 

Sentio  jam  dudum  quern  me  conaris  ad  usum, 

Intentum  fieri  officiosa  monens : 
Tu,  qusecunque  voles,  jubeas  servire  volenti, 

Si  tamen  ad  laudes  attineat  dominse,  30 
Cui  me  vovisti  specialius,  ac  monuisti 

Ut  nostros  casus  respiceret  propius. 
Respexit  miserans,  miserata  manum  dedit,  et  sic 

Stare  jubet,  casum  ne  subeamus  item. 
Compos  promissi,  fallacis  nescia  dicti,  35 

Dum  vivit,  certe  vivimus  ;  id  satis  est. 
Ilia  pedes  fixit,  nos  ut  de  morte  reduxit, 

Et  simul  abjectos  restituit  calamos. 
Vovimus  hos  illi  per  secula  sic  famulari, 

Ut  quicquid  referant,  laus  et  honor  sit  ei.  40 
Nunc  dicenda  doce  ;  simili,  te  prseduce,  voce, 

Discipuli  studio,  subsequar  ut  potero. 


His  subject 
to  be  the 
glory 
of  Bang 
Edward: 


MUSA. 

Et  cujus  laudi  devotius  organa  nostrse 

Omne  clientelse  personat  obsequium  ? 
Huic  citharse  jubilos  lyrico  modulamine  mixtos 

Intonat  ipsa  novis  musica  nostra  modis  ; 
Hanc  Euterpe,  Clio,  Polymnia,  concelebrando 

Gratificant  mundo  carmine  perpetuo  : 
Hanc  tu,  dum  vivis,  grandi  merito  celebrabis, 

Affectum  cujus  hac  cumulamus  ope. 
Vatibus  exclusis,  cessantibus  atque  poetis, 

^dwardi  regis  carmine  primus  eris. 
Hunc  die  Anglorum  regem,  forma  speciosum. 

Corporis  atque  animi  nobilitate  bonum  : 


45 


50 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


391 


55     Ejus  ut  adventu  depresso  secula  luctu 
Aurea  mox  Anglis  enituere  suis  ; 
Ut  post  bella  David  pax  succedens  Salomonis 

Lethseo  gemitus  pressit  in  amne  graves, 
Undantesque  suo  difFudit  prodiga  regi 
60        Divitias  cornu  copia  munifico  ; 

Ut  procul,  hoc  vivo,  tanto  duce,  rege,  patrono, 

Hosticus  absistat  terror  et  ira  tumens ; 
Floreat  ut  canis  niveo  candore  venustis, 
Virtutis  speculum,  gratia  multa  Dei. 
65     Ipsius  huic  lateri  depingis  imperiali 

Quse  sociata  viget,  hsec  tua  spes  et  opes. 
Altera  pars  hominis,  species  eadem  probitatis  ; 

Altius  ingenium,  consiliumque  ^  citum ; 
Convenit  nusquam  terrarum  par  sibi  quicquam  ; 
70        Corpore  nam  gemino  unus  habentur  homo. 
Hanc,  licet  affectum  languentis  posse  relinquat,^ 

Dices  pro  merito  nobiliore  stilo. 
Ipsius  inde  patrem  fidei  pietate  cluentem 
Scribes  Godwinum  jura  beasse  ducum ; 
75     Ac  velut  Elysii  fons  unicus  irrigat  orbem, 
Progenitis  ex  se  fluminibus  quatuor,^ 
Fetibus  ut  variis  fecundent  viscera  terrse, 
Ac  foveant  proprio  condita  plura  sinu  ; 
Sustinet  Anglorum  pietas  sic  ccelica  regnum, 
80        Hoc  duce  progenitis  pignoribus  quatuor,^ 

Quorum  tum  cordis,  turn  corporis  inclita  virtus, 

Diversis  opibus  sufficit  imperium  : 
Horum  discreta  serie  dices  probitatem, 
Quos  actu  proprio  prsestiterint  titulos. 
85     Carmine  germano  germanos  plenius  actus 
Alternans,  operis  ordine  pone  modum. 
I,  ne  continuo  Isedatur  musica  cursu, 

Interdum  proso  carmina  verte  gradu; 
Pagina  quo  vario  reparetur  fessa  relatu, 
90        Clarius  et  pateat  historise  series. 


p.  2. 

of  the 
Queen, 


and  of  her 

father 

Godwin. 


He  is  to 
write  partly 
in  verse 
and  partly 
in  prose. 


^  MS.  conciliumque.  i  loving  one,"  i.e.  "  Though  your 

2  This  line  means,  "  Although  |  ability  is  not  equal  to  your  love." 
power  fails  the  affection  of  the  1      ^  MS.  quattuor. 


392 


LIFE  OF 


[POETA.] 

Nil  mihi  gratius  est  liorum  quam  dicere  laudes 
A  quibus  et  primum  protegor  a  domina. 

Nunc  accingamus,  sed  nobiliore  cotliurno ; 
Utque  mones  proso  tramite  pergo  viam. 

Character      ViRGA  sequitatis  Dei  nbi  quod  sibi  displicuerat  in  95 
•  populo  detersit    per  pressuram  Danorum,  regnumque 
cessit  Cnuto  regi  vario  eventu  bellorum,  inter  novos 
adepti  regni  principes  regio  ascites  lateri,  hie  Godwinus 
cujus  supra  meminimus,  cum  consilio  cautissimus,  turn 
bellicis  rebus  ab  ipso  rege  probatus  est  strenuissimus.  lOQ 
Erat  quoque  morum  sequalitate  tarn  cunctis  quam  ipsi 
regi  gratissimus,  assiduo  laboris  accinctu  incomparabilis, 
jocunda  et  promt  a  affabilitate  omnibus  afiabiiis.  Vo- 
cantibus  autem  quibusdam  regni  competentibus  negotiis 
regem  in  gentem  suam, — absenti  enim  rebellare  para- 105 
Hisser-     verant  collo  efFreni  ejus  abicientes  potentiam, — adheesit 
comes  individuus  per  omnem  viam.    Hie  ejus  pruden- 
tiam,  liic  laborum  constantiam,  hie  virtutis  militiam,^ 
hie  attentius  expertus  est  idem   rex   tanti  principis 
valentiam,  quam   profundus  eloquio,  et  si    eum  sibi  110 
and  ho-     artius   asstringeret   quovis    decenti   beneficio,  quantse 
commoditatis  sibi  foret  in  noviter  acquisito  Anglorum 
regno.    Taliter  ergo  diutius  probatum,  ponit  eum  sibi 
He  marries  a  secretis,  dans  illi  in  conjugem  sororem  suam.  Unde 
sister  ^[-in-  ^^'^-^    repatriaret    in  Angliam,  feliciter  actis   omnibus  115 
law].        totius  p?ene  regni,  ab  ipso  constituitur  dux  et  bajulus.^ 
Adeptus^  tanti  honoris  primatum  non  se  extulit,  sed 
omnibus   bonis  se  pro  posse  patrem  prsebuit ;  quia* 
p.  8.     quam  a  puero  addidicerat  mentis  mansuetudinem,  non 

exuit ;  verum  banc,   ut  naturaliter  sibi  indita,   erga  120 
subditos   et   inter  pares  seterna   assiduitate  excoluit. 
Undecunque  emergerent  injurise,  in   hoc  jus  et  lex 


*  This  word  was  originally  written 
7naliiiam,  but  has  heen  altered  into 
militiam. 

2  Bajulus ;  the  first  meaning  of 
this  word  is  Portator,  bearer,  as  it 
occurs  below,  1.  464 :  thence  it  means 
Fcedagogus.     "  Prsesertim  Bajuli 


dicti  qui  filiorum  principis  educa- 
tioni  praeficiebantur,  quorum  summa 
proinde  in  Palatio  dignitas  et  aucto- 
ritas  erat." — Du  Cange. 

3  MS.  adepti,  altered  from  adeptus. 

*  MS.  quam. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR 


393 


impromta  recuperabatur.  Unde  non  pro  domino 
liabebatur,  sed  a  cunctis  patriae  filiis  pro  patre  cole- 

125  batur.  Nati  sunt  ergo  filii  et  filise  tanto  patri  non 
degeneres,  sed  paterna  et  materna  probitate  insignes, 
in  quibus  niitriendis  studiosius  his  artibus  agitur, 
quibus  futuro  regno  munimen  pariter  et  juvamen  in 
his   paratur.     Et   quoniam  circa  id   nostra  versatur 

1 30  intentio  ut  supradictorum  probitas  posteros  non  lateat, 
succurrente  nostrse  descriptionis  officio,  hjBC  suo  loco 
dicenda  reservemus,  quseque  primum  omittenda  non 
sunt,  enucleatius  et  succinct  e  suo  or  dine  dicemus. 
Kegnante  supradicto  Cnuto  rege,  floruit  hie  in  ejus 

135  aula  primus  inter  summos  regni  proceres ;  et  agente 
sequitatis  ratione,  quod  scribebat,  scriptum,  quod  dele- 
bat,  omnes  censebant  delendum.  Et  in  hujus  potentatus 
solio  potenter  viguit,  donee  et  hunc  regem  et  ejus 
totam  stirpem,  Ille  qui  regna  pro  libitu  suo  transfert, 

140  succidit.  Succidit,  inquam  ;  quia  in  ejus  semine  reser- 
vavit,  cui  Anglici  regni  annueret  virgam.  Sed  velut 
pater,  flagellatis  filiis  jam  pacatus,  donaria  quae  abs- 
traxerat  pie  repraesentat,  et  ad  se  advocatis  blandiens 
prsestat,  sic  Dei  pietas  Anglis  post  gravem  suse  cor- 

145  reptionis  pressuram  parcens,  de  antiquorum  regum 
stirpe  servatum  florem  ostendit,  utque  himc  et  regno 
et  saluti  suce  peterent,  et  vires  praestitit,  et  animos 
accendit.  Neque  hoc  tunc  subito  vel  incerto  casu 
dabatur,  sed  prsemonstrante  evidentibus  oraculis  Dei 

150  magna  pietate,  hoc  ab  omnibus  petebatur.  Nam  quale 
prophetae  vaticinio  dicitur  :  Priusquam  te  formarem  in 
utero  novi  te,  et  antequam  exires  de  vulva  sanctifi- 
cavi  te^;  tale  nimirum  signum  praestatur  et  in  hac  re. 

Antiqui  regis  ^thelredi  regia  conjuge  utero  gravida,  -^-^^^^^  of 

155  in    ejus  partus  sobole  si    masculus    prodiret,  omnis  Edward, 
conjurat  patria,  in  eo  se  dominum  expectare  et  regem, 
qui  regeret  universam^  Anglorum  gentem.  In  hac  voce 
populi  non   dissonat  vox  et  voluntas  Domini,  quod, 
licet  aliquo  temporum  decursu  difFerat,  tamen  in  tem- 


*  Jerem.  i.  5. 


2  MS.  universum 


S94 


LIFE  OF 


pore  salutis  gloriosius  agendum  reservat.  Natus  ergo  1^0 
puer  dignus  prsemonstratur  patriae  sacramento,  qui 
quandoque  paterni  regni  sullimaretur  solio,  et  prse- 
cedentium  tempestatum  turbinem  sic  suo  sereno  se- 
daret  moderamine,  ut  pro  pads  obtentu  omnis  ilia 
p.  4.  hostilis  vastitas  et  incursio  excederet  memorise.  Irru-  165 
ente  vero  Danica  devastatione,  puer  defertur^  ad  avos 
suos  in  Francia,  ut  cum  eis  ablactationis  suae  trans- 

^e^ssent  igat  infantiam,  vel  potius  ne  tantse  devastationis 
absorbeatur  fluctibus,  et  Anglis  suis  suus  diu  expec- 
tatus  non  pereat  parvulus.  Defluxerat  ergo  jam  grave  170 
tempus  flendi,  et  ex  gratia  Dei  imminebat  jam  diu 
exoptatum  tempus  miserendi,  quo  scilicet  Dei  pietas 
respexit  in  preces  humilium,  et  non  sprevit  gemitus 
eoTum^  ut  scriherentuT  hcec  in  generatione  suhsequen- 
tium,  et  populus  qui  crearetur  laudaret  Dominum.^  ^  75 
Dum  hie  fletus  esset  de  desolato  regni  solio  in  populo 
Anglorum,  flebat  pariter  Deo  dilectus  sanctse  memorise 

Vision      Brilitwaldus  episcopus  Uuiltunensium ;  flebat,  inquam, 

Briht^ald.        super  talibus    propitiari  Dei  petebat  clementiam. 

Agebat  tunc  temporis  excubias  fletus  sui  in  coenobio  180 
Glestiniensi,  fessusque  post  diutinas  lacrimas  soporem 
incidit  hie  vir  Dei,  cum  ecce  inter  sancta  sanctorum 
videt  beatum  Petrum,  apostolorum  primum,  decentis 
hominis  personam  in  regem  consecrare,  coelibem  ei 
vitam  designare,  regni  que  annos  sub  certo  vitse  calculo  185 
determinare.  Quem  etiam  hie  poscentem  de  subse- 
quentis  regni  regnatura  posteritate,  hac  edocet  respon- 
sione ;  "  Regnum,"  inquit,  "Anglorum  est  Dei;  post  te 
providit  sibi  regem  ad  placitum  suum." 

Coronation  Prseeunte  ergo  gratuita  Dei  dementia,  reducto  diu  190 
afflictis  Anglis  barbarica  servitute  redemptionis  suge 
jubelseo,  instat  potissimum  supradictus  dux  Godwinus, 
ut  regem  suum  recipiant  in  nativi  juris  sui  throno ;  et 
([uoniam  pro  patre  ab  omnibus  habebatur,  in  paterno 
consultu   libenter   audiebatur,    Festivo  itaque  univer- 195 

1  MS.  above  defertur  inserts  vel  I     ^  pg.  ci.  18,  19  =  cii.  17,  18. 

transchicitur.  I 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


395 


sorum  tripudio^  mittuntur  post  eum  duces  et  episcopi. 

Ab  his  prospere  adducitur,  ab  istis  alacriter  suscipitur, 

et  solio  sullimandus  regali,  Cantise  in  ecclesia  Christi 

consecratur  cbristus  Dei,  passimque  applauditur  ei  tarn 

200  in   servitutis  quam   in   obauditionis   sponsione  fideli. 

Laudatur  a  cunctis,  reejno  stabilito  in  dominatu  nativo,  pros- 

....  .  perity. 

et  in  liac  vicissitudine  sollennes  gratias  Regi  celebrant 

altissimo.    Et  non  soli  Angli,  quibus  divinitus  hsec  prse- 

stabatur  gratia,  verum  congaudet  ex  vicina  germani- 

205  tate  "universalis  Gallia.  Cujus  principes  hac  exhilarati 
fama,  arnica  festinant  legatis  suis  mittere  mandamina, 
et  tanti  regis  amicitiam  expetere  cum  pacis  gratia. 
Primus  ipse  Romanorum  imperator  Heinricus,  qui  et 
ejusdem  Eaduuardi  regis  sororem  Gonliildam  nomine    p.  5. 

210  conjugem  duxerat,  exhilaratus  quod  eum  in  paterna  ^^^^^^^^^ 
sede  intlironizatum  didicerat,  ad  conjungendas  in  in- Emperor  of 
vicem  dextras  legatos  dirigit,  munera  imperiali  liberali-  Grermany. 
tate  exhibenda  mittit,  et  quae  tantos  decebat  terrarum 
dominos,  pacem  et  amicitiam  sibi  suisque  prsestat  et 

215  petit.   Rex  quoque  Francorum,  item  Heinricus  nomine.  The  King 
ejusdem  Anglorum   regis  vicina   carnis   propinquitate  ^^^^ance. 
consanguineus,   eadem   novitate   plurimum  jocundatus, 
legatis  suis  cum  eodem  exoptatum   amicis  utriusque 
pepigit  foedus.     Rex   etiam   Danorum,   licet   infinita  The  King 

220  interfluentis    Oceani^  longinquitate   dirimatur,   legatis  ^g^^^' 
tamen  suis  longo  maris  terrarumque  circuitu  defessis, 
pacem  et  dilectionem  ejus  precatur,  patrem  eum  sibi 
eligit,  seque  ut  filium  illi  in  omnibus  subicit,  jussusque 
ab  eodem  Anglorum  rege  banc  sponsionem  et  sacra- 

225  mentis  jurat,  et  obsidibus  confirmat.     Ceteri  quoque 

eorundem  regum  tyranni^  et  quique  potentissimi  duces  et 

principes,  legatis  suis  eum  adeunt,  amicum  et  dominum 

sibi  suisque  constituunt,  eique  fidelitatem  et  servitium 

suum  in  manus  ponunt.     Mittuntur  singulis  pro  celsi-  ^^l^^rd 

,    .  T  1        sends  pre- 

230  tudine  sua  ab  ipso  rege  regalia  munera,  quse  ut  nullius  sents  to  the 

^   Trench 

nobles. 


1  tripudium,  i.e.  gaudium. 
^  MS.  occeani. 


^  Tyrannus,  i.e.  Dominus  feudi, 
baro,  said  of  any  nobles. 


896 


LIFE  OF 


quamlibet  multiplex  regis  vel  principis  •unquam  sequaret 
munificentia,  regum  pulclierrimus  et  nobilissimus  An- 
glorum  rex  jiEdwardus  facit  eisdem  Francorum  prin- 
cipibus  vel  annua  vel  continua.    In  principio  siquidem 
regni  sui  tanta  divinitus  donatur  claritate  et  gratia,  235 
Peace  of    ut  quiescente  in  pacis  quiete  universali  Britannia,  cum 
the  coun-   adjacentium   regnorum   monarchiarumque  angularibus 
insulis,    videretur    innovari   in    eo    illud  donativum 
divini  muneris,  quo[d]  post  bellieosnm  Davidis  regnum 
terrores  compescuit  prseliorum,  et  succedenti  filio  ejus  240 
Salomoni  in  solio  glori^e  pacis  exliibuit  regnum,  ut, 
penitus  extinctis  omnibus  contrariis  motibus,  in  man- 
suetudine   viveret,   suos  cum  benignitate  regeret,  et 
universa  mundi  gloria  et  divitiis  abundantius  cunctis 
terrarum  regibus  exuberaret.  245 
Edward's       Et  ut  statum  sive  formam  ejusdem  non  prsetereamus, 
personal    hominis  persona'  erat  decentissima,  discretse  proceritatis, 
and^cha-^^  capillis  et  barba  canitie  insignis  lactea,  facie  plena  et 
racter.      ^^^^  rosea,  manibus  macris  et  niveis,  longis  quoque 

interlucentibus  digitis,  reliquo  corpore  toto  integer  et  250 
regius  homo.    Continua  gravitate  jocundus,  humiliatis 
incedens  visibus  gratissimse  cum  quo  vis  affabilitatis. 
p.  6,    Si  ratio  aliquem  suscitaret  animi  motum,  leonini  vide- 
batur   terroris,   iram    tamen    non    prodebat  jurgiis. 
Cunctis  poscentibus  aut   benigne  daret  aut   benigne  255 
negaret,  ita  et  ut  benigna  negatio  plurima  videretur 
largitio.    In  frequentia  vere  se  regem  et  dominum,  in 
privato,  salva  quidem  regia  maj estate,  agebat  se  suis 
ut  consocium.     Causam  Dei   ej^iscopis   suis   et  ejus 
mysterii  juris  viris  imponens,  monebat  ut  secundum  260 
agerent  causam,  seculi  judiciariis  principibus  et  palatii 
sui  causidicis  prsecipiens  ut  juste  discernerent,  quatinus 
et  probitas  regiam  defensionem,  et  malitia,  ubi  erum- 
peret,    suam    cum    sequitate    haberet  damnationem. 
Leges  iniquas  evellens,  justas  sapienti  consilio  statuens,  265 
omnem  Britanniam  Isetificavit,  cui  ex  Dei  gratia  et 
hereditario  jure  plus  rex  prsesedit. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


3D7 


Laudibus  exortis  hinc  grates  concinat  orbis, 
Et  resonet  mecum  tua  musica  gaiidia  rerum ; 

270     QuDB  lux  de  coelo  rutilans  in  rege  novello 

Anglis  illuxit,  gemebundaque  corda  resolvit ; 
Has  quoque  comitias  qua  Isetitia  celebrarunt 
Festivi  proceres,  certatim  dona  ferentes, 
Agnovere  suum  regem,  magnumque  patronum. 

275     Multa  dedere  quidem,  verum  supereminet  omnes 
Larga  ducis  probitas  Godwini  munere  talis  : 
Scaplia  gravis,  longo  latemm  compage  reducto 
Yerticibus  binis,  sinibus  stabat  Tamesinis: 
Sedibus  gequato  numerosis  ordine  lato, 

280     A  media  navi  despecto  vertice  mali, 

Centum  bis  denis  aptata  minacibus  heris.^ 
Aureus  e  puppi  leo  prominet ;  sequora  prorse 
Celsse  pennato  perterret  corpore  draco 
Aureus,  et  Unguis  flammam  vomit  ore  trisulcis. 

285     Nobilis  appensum  pretiatur  purpura  velum, 

Quo  patrum  series  depicta  docet  varias  res, 

Bellaque  nobilium  turbata  per  sequora  regum. 

Antenmee  gravidus  stipes  roburque  volatvis 

Sustinet  extensis  auro  rutilantibus  alis.^ 

*  *  *  *  *  *  3 

290  et   rei   quam   tractamus  et   eis  quibus  liac  historia 
famulam^ur. 


Verses  on 
the  presents 
given  to  the 
king  by  the 
barons,  es- 
pecially by 
Godwin. 


p.  7. 


295 


Felix  prole  pia  dux,  stirpe  beatus  avita, 
His  quatuor"^  natis  dans  Anglis  pignora  pacis. 
Prodit  gemma  prior,  varise  probitatis  amatrix, 
In  medio  regni,  tanto  duce  filia  patre 
^d3it  digna  suo,  regi  condigna  marito, 
Cujus  consilio  pax  continet  undique  regnum, 


Compari- 
son of  God- 
win's four 
children 
with  the 
four  rivers 
of  Paradise. 


*  Heris  must  be  from  herns,  mas- 
ter, in  spite  of  the  false  quantity.  It 
may  be  defended  by  the  expression 
KwTrrjs  avaf,  ffisch.  Pers.  378.  Eur. 
Cycl.  86,  But  the  two  previous  lines 
are  very  obscure. 

2  Compare  this  account  with  that 


in  Florence  of  Worcester,  under  the 
year  1040,  who  represents  the  ship 
as  a  present  from  Godwin  to  Har- 
decnut.  This  last  is  most  probably 
the  truth. 

^  One  leaf  (at  least)  is  lost  here. 

^  MS.  quattuor. 


898 


LIFE  OF 


Atque  cavet  populus  violent  ne  foedera  pacis. 
Sic  de  fonte  tuo,  Paradise,  latentibus  uno 
Derivas  orbi  signis  in  quattuor  amnes  SOO 
Sufficienter  aquas,  vegetent  ut  viscera  terrse, 
Atque  statum  vitse  foveant  hominum  pecorumque ; 
Seque  una  laudant  utero  generata  potenter 
Pignora  dissimili  partu  generis  variati 
Corpore,  voce,  loco,  spatio  quoque,  tempore,  motu.  805 
Aera  conscendit  pars  haec  hserendo  supernis, 
Spemque  sui  generis  nido  fovet  arboris  altse ; 
Ilia  profunda  petit  tranans  inimica  voratrix, 
Damna  suae  stirpis  faciens,  truncumque  parentem 
Pendit  ab  ore  tenens,  dum  certo  tempore  vitse  810 
Flatus  vivificans  animal  de  non  animata 
Matre  creat  ;  studet  inde  suis  resoluta  rapinis. 
Felicem  mundum,  si^  servent  flumina  cursum 
Quseque  suum,  proprias  sic  fecundantia  terras 
Foedere  servato,  statuit  quod  coelicus  ordo !  815 
Eidebunt^  mediis  candentia  lilia  campis  ; 
Capparus  auricomis  rutilabit  in  sequore  cirris, 
Yer  quoque  purpureis  decorabit^  prata  ligustris, 
Aerise  torvo  spectabunt  lumine  quercus 
Subjectas  late  terras  devictaque  regna,  320 
Cum  per  mellifluos  montes  et  prata  gregatim 
Depascentur  apes ;  salvo  secura  labore 
In  laribus  propriis  jam  nil,  formica,  timebis. 
p.  8      Quod  si  turbinibus  commotis  livor  iniquus 

Euperit  hoc  pactum,  heu  quanta  ruina  sequetur !  325 

Antiquumque  Chaos  rursum  miser  orbis  habebit. 

Solventur  celsse  rupta  radice  cupressi, 

Sublimesqae  ruent  confracto  vertice  pinus, 

Alta  cadet  cedrus  languentibus  undique  ramis  ; 

Et  qusecunque  sinu  proprio  pretiosa  fovebat,  380 

Hie  furor  liostiles  violenter  capta  per  urbes 

Plenius  ingratis  cumulabit  munera  terris. 


1  MS),  fervent. 

2  MS.  videbunt. 


MS.  decorabit^,  i.e.  decorabitur. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


399 


Or  do  narrationis  hujus  necessario  expostulabat  quse- 
dam   superius   expetere,  ut   textus   subsequentium  a 

335  necessaria  non  oberret  veritate.    Cum  preedictus  sanctas  Frenchmen 
memorise   -^dwardus   rex   repatriaret   a   Francia,  ^^i^ntTEng- 
eadem  gente  comitati  sunt  quam  plures  non  ignobiles  land  by 
viri,  quos   plurimis   honoribus  ditatos  secum  retinuit 
idem  rex,   utpote   compos  totius   regni,  ordinariosque 

340  constituit  secret orum  consilii   sui,  et  rectores  rerum 

regalis  palatii.     Inter  quos  convenerat  abbas  quidam  Kodbertus 
Rodbertus    nomine,  qui  trans   mare  monasterio  prge-  ^jfggg 
fuerat  Gemeticensi,  quique  potissimum,  ut  aiunt,  regi  Bishop  of 
semper  astitit  a  secretis,  ejusque  consilio  plurima  tum 

345  digna  tum  indigna  in  regno  contingebant,  ut  sese 
mundus  habet  eventibus  variis.  Emigrante  autem  epis- 
copo  Lundonise,  regio  favore  successit  hie  in  sede  ejus- 
dem  pontificalis  cathedrae,  et  suscepta  tanti  provectus 
auctoritate,  immersit  se  altius  quam  necesse  erat  in  dis- 

350  ponenda  regalium  consiliorum  et  actuum  serie ;  adeo  His  in- 
etiam  ut  secundum  quod  dicitur,  Corrumpunt  mores  ^[^i^ 
honos    colloquia  mala,^    ex    assiduitate  colloquiorum  king, 
ejus  rex  coepit  post  habere  consilia  utiliora.  Unde 
etiam,  ut  vulgo  fit,  quam  plures  regni  sui  proceres 

355  culpa  oflfendit  aliena,  talibusque  ex  causis  paulatim 
coepit  turbari  ejus  res  publica,  cum  obeuntibus  posses- 
soribus  suis  evacuatas  dignitatum  sedes  hi  optarent 
siiis,  illi  distraherent  alienis.  Dum  sic  regalis  curia 
ea    agitaretur  tempestate,  e   seculo  excessit    Edzinus  Death  of 

360  archiepiscopus  Cantise.     Adoleverat  autem   in   eadem  Edzinus 
Christi   ecclesia,  a  tenero  ungue  monasticis   educatus  (a.d.io50). 
disciplinis,  ex  supradicti  ducis  Godwini  stirpe,  quidam     P*  ^• 
monachus  Aelricus  nomine ;  vir  scilicet  secularis  indus- 
trise  et  plurima  in  mundanis  rebus  prseditus  sagacitate,  Election  of 

365  non  minus  quoque  in  eadem   dilectus  congregatione.  :jA-elricus 
Quem    tam    totius    ecclesise    universales   fihi,   quam  monkl  of 
ipsius  monasterii  monachi,  in  archiprsesulem  sibi  ex-  5^anter- 

Dury  and 

poscunt  dari,  huncque  et  affectu  communi  et  petitioned 

1  Cor.  XV.  33,  I     2  MS.  petitioni  altered  from  petitione. 


400 


LIFE  OF 


petition  to  eligunt  prseesse  regular!.     Mittunt  etiam  ad  supradic- 
throuSf  Godwinum,  qui  regio  favore  in  ea  dominabatur  370 

Godwin  for  parte  regni,  commonent  eum  generis  sui,  precantur  ut 
firmation         affectu  propinquitatis  regem  adeat,  et  hunc  utpote 
in  eadem  ecclesia  nutritum  et  secundum  canonica  in- 
stituta  electum  sibi  pontificem  annuat.    Promittit  fide- 
liter  pro  viribus  suis  dux  inclitus,  regemque  adiens  375 
innotescit  petitionem  et   electionem    ecclesiastici  con- 
quia,  ut  supra  diximus,  pius  rex  aurem 
Rodbertus  *  magis  accoiuHiodabat  adversse  parti  illis  diebus,  a  conatu 
of^Canter   P®^^^^^^^^  ^^^^  idem  dux  est  repulsus.    Rodbertus  vero 
bury.        Lundonioe  sede  relicta,  in  Cantianam  commigrat  eccle-  380 
siam,  regis  munere  arcliiepiscopus,  totius  ecclesise  filiis 
banc  injur iam  pro  nisu  suo  reclamantibus. 

Compos  tandem  desiderii  sui,  idem  arcbiprsesul  in 
adepta  summi  bonoris  dignitate,  coepit  eundem  ducem 
totis  viribus  et  conatibus  irritare  et  adversari.  Et  quia  335 
apud  regem  pro  reverentia  ordinis  supremi  a  secretis  loco 
stabat  principal],  frequentibus  eum  infestabat  consiliis, 
et  a  secundis  expositum  nonnullis  interdum  incommoda- 
Quarrel     -^^^j^  damnis.    Accedebat  autem  ad  exercendos  odiorum 

between 

the  Arch-  motus  pro  episcopo  in  causam  justam  quod  terrse  390 
Godwin  qusedam  ducis  contiguse  erant  quibusdam  terris  quse 
ad  Christi  attinebant  ecclesiam.  Crebrse  quoque  erant 
inter  eos  controversise,  quod  eum  dicebat  terras  archi- 
episcopatus  sui  invasisse,  et  in  injuria  sua  usibus  suis 
eas  tenere.  Ferebat  autem  idem  industrius  dux  incau-  395 
tins  furentem  episcopum  pacifice,  turn  pro  regis  honore, 
turn  pro  gentis  innato  more,  quod  nihil  agant  festine 
vel  facile,  sed  ex  consilio  plurima  visa  prsecipita- 
tione  per  se  expectant  vel  difiluere  vel  perire.  Co- 
quebat  tamen  vehementius  quosdam  suorum  ilia  ducis  400 
injuria,  et  nisi  ejus  obsisteret  prohibition  gravi  episco- 
pum perssepe  multassent  contumelia.  Et  licet  hoc  per 
se  evidentius  expertus  esset,  non  quievit  tamen,  sed 
insanise  insaniam  addens,  omni  conatu  regis  animum 
in  ilium  evertebat,  eumque  dolo  in  regem  irruere  co-  405 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


401 


nari  ufc  quondam  in  ejus  fratrem,  credere  persuadebat.    p.  10. 
Quod  que  superius,  materie  non  inferente,  dictum  non  Death  of 
est,  habuerat  idem  rex  Aedwardus  germanum  fratrem  ^Vother  of 
Aelfredum  nomine,  qui,  defuncto  utrorumque  vitrico  Edward, 

410  rege  scilicet  Cnuto, — cum,  agentibus  Danis  qui  tunc  tern-  oodwia 
poris  in  regno  potentes  et  factiosi  habebantur,  quidam 
filiorum  ejus  Haroldus,  obliquo  ut  aiunt,  sanguine,  ei 
natus,  successisset  in  regnum,  homo  ut  ferter,  insolens 
et  non  bonarum  artium, — Britanniam  cum  armatis  pau- 

415  cioribus  Francis  iuconsultius  ingressus,  superque  patrio 
regno  adipiscendo  cum  ageret  incautius,  jussu  prsedicti 
regis  perperam  aiunt  captum  et  ad  mortem  usque 
cruciatum ;  comites  vero,  ut  aiunt,  dolo  exarmatos, 
quosdam  interemptos,  reliquos  victoribus  in  servitium 

420  datos.  Intendebat  itaque,  ut  supradiximus,  Kodbertus 
Archiepiscopus  in  aurem  regis  hoc  scelus  fraternre  necis 
et  totius  cladis  suorum  consilio  actum  esse  ejusdem 
gloriosi  ducis,  quod  eo  quoque  tempore,  ut  superius,  re- 
galium   consiliorum  erat   bajulus/  persuadebatque  in 

425  quantum  poterat  eum  eodem  modo  etiam  ipsius  regis 
Aedwardi  gnati  sui  perniciem  intendere,  efFeceratque 
continua  persuasione  hoc  certius  quam  par  esset  regem 
credere. 

Ergo  perturbato  rege  de  talibus  plus  justo,  conve-  Formal 
430  nerunt   de  tota  Britannia   quique   potentes  et  duces  of^Qo^^^^ 
Glaucestrse  regio  palatio,  ubique  eo  querimoniam  talium 
habente,  perlata  est  [in]  insontem  ducem  tanti  criminis 
accusatio.     Quod  ubi  per  quosdam   fideles  comperit, 
missis  legatis  pacem  regis  petivit,  legem  purgandi  se 
435  de  objecto  crimine  frustra  praetulit.     Nam  adeo  super 
hujus  sceleris  fide  animum  rex  induxerat,  ut  nec  ver- 
bum  aliquod  oblatje  purgationis  audire  posset.  Con- 
venerant  siquidem  eo  Siwardus  dux  Northumbrorum, 
Dana  lingua  Digara,  hoc  est  fortis,  nuncupatus  ;  Leo- 
440  fricus  quoque  dux,  vir  scilicet  eximius,  ut  plurimum 


^  Bajulus,  i.e.  instructor,  v.  note  1.  116. 

C  C 


402 


LIFE  OF 


Deo  devotus  ;  Alfgarus  etiam  ejusdem  ducis  Leofrici 
fi]ius.  Frustra  ergo  cunctis  enitentibus  ut  foeda  accu- 
satio  in  legem  transfer [r]etur  judicii,  ab  eo  palatio 
commigravit  regalis  curia  Lundoniam.  Dux  quoque 
insons  et  fidens  de  propria  conscientia  semper  immuni  445 
a  tanto  scelere,  e  diverso  adveniens  cum  suis,  assederat 
extra  civitatis  ejusdem  liumen  Temesin,  loco  mansionis 
propria©,  "unde  item  legationes  mittens  petiit  ne  praeju- 
dicium  innocentige  suae  inferretur  a  rege,  agebatque  se 
omnibus  modis  paratum  ad  satisfaciendum  regi,  et  cum  450 
jure  et  ultra  jus,  ad  nutum  voluntatis  suao.  Elaborante 
ergo  Stigando  tunc  quidem  Wintoniae  solii^  episcopo, 
p.  11»  postea  pariter  Cantiae  archiepiscopo,  qui  etiam  tunc 
medius  ibat,  procrastinata  est  judicii  [dies]  ^  dum  rex 
suorum  uteretur  consilio.  Instabat  interim  liostiliter  455 
Kodbertus  Arcln[episcopus]  ^  ducis  impedimento,  eoque 
agente  tandem  a  rege  prolata  est  in  ducem  haec  indis- 
solubilis  causae  quae  agebatur  diffinitio  :  Ilium  scilicet 
a  rege  tunc  primum  posse  sperare  pacem,  uhi  el  red- 
didit vivum  suum  fratrem  cum  suis  omnibus  et  quce  460 
eis  viventihus^  vel  iriterfectis  ahlata  sunt  cum  integvitate 
eorum.  At  ubi  dux  ad  impossibilitate[m]  causam  suam 
agentibus  adversariis  videt  urgueri,  flente  nimium  epis- 
copo Stigando  qui  hujus  legationis  moerens  bajulus*  erat, 
reppulit  a  se  mensam  quae  astabat,  equis  ascensis  viam  465 
ad  Bosanham,  maritimam  celerius  tetendit.  Ibi  ergo 
paratis  navibus  exulari  coactus,  dum  fideliter  et  cum 
lacrimis  petiit  ut  sic  vitam  et  viam  ejus  in  mari  et  in 
illo  regeret  exilio,  quemadmodum  fidelis  fuerit  domino 
suo  Regi  Aedwardo  et  immunis  extiterit  ab  omnibus  his  470 
unde  tantorum  odiorum  prodierit  occasio.  Postquam 
trJiter  peroravit  innocentiae  suae  meritum,  cunctis  flen- 
He  is  re-  tibus  admodum  cum  conjuge  et  liberis  et  omnibus  quae 
BaMwin^  illius  erant  ad  manum,  flante  prosperiori  vento  pervenit 


Flight  of 
Godwin. 


*  MS.  solius. 

2  Tile  MS.  is  torn  here. 


MS.  uiuk- 
V.  note  1.  1 1  ( 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


403 


475  ^^bi  tendebat,  ad  antiquum  Anglic^B  gentis  amicum  co-  Count  of 
mitem   Balduyinum.     Adhuc   quoque   non  desistente 
archiepiscopo,  verum  ejus  dementia  agente^  tota  nocte 
subsequuntur  a  regis  palatio  quam  plures  armati,  ut 
prsedictum  ducem  interimerent,  si  intra  regni  terminos 

480  posset  compreliendi.    Quod  quia  Dei  pietas  frustravit,  Endea- 

T  .  T,   vours  of 

m    majorem   msaniam    eundem    episcopum    accendit.  ^j^g  ^j.^,!^. 
Nam  ut  ne  qua  pars  prosapi^  ejus  regio  adhsereret  bishop  to 
lateri,  ad  parandam  salutem  rerum  patriae  omne  consi-  separadon 
lium  intendit,  ut  etiam  ipsa  regina,  ejusdem  ducis  filia,  J*^^^^?^ 
485  dissociaretur  a  rege,  contra  jus  relig  ionis  Christianse.  and  Queen. 
Cui  consilio  licet  rex  non  obsisteret,  moderatus   est  The  Queen 

I  !•       L"     1  XI         1         XX        sent  to  the 

tanien  causam  divortii,  lianc  prsetendeiis  nonestatem,  Monastery 
ut  Wiltunensi^  monasterio,  quo  educata  erat,  prgestola- of  Wilton, 
retur  tantorum  turbinum  regni  quietem.    Sic  ergo  cum 

490  regio  honore  et  imperiali  comitatu,  moerens  tamen  per- 
ducitur  ad  septa  coenobii  Wiltunensis,  ubi  per  annum 
ferme  in  orationibus  et  lacrimis  diem  expectabat  salutis. 
Qui  dolor  altius  pervenit  ad  anima^m  frequentibus  pala- 
tinis,  magisque  Isesit  quam  etiam  discessus  ipsius  ducis. 

495  Nec  mirum ;  erat  enim  in  omnibus  regalibus  consiliis, 
ut  ita  dicamus,  moderatrix  et  quoddam  principium 
totius  lionestatis,  et  quod  regem  deceret  potissimum 
prseferens  [laud]ibus  ^  et  omnibus  divitiis ; 

[C]oncine,  musa  Soror,  super  his  miserabile  carmen^     p.  12. 

500     Qualiter  ille  Dei  vir,  qui  supra  Paradisi  the  Muse**" 

Limpidus  est  dictus  fons,  clarus  corde  fideli,  Sufferings 
Turbidus  extiterit  Scyllsei  sorde  veneni ;  pf  the 

Et  cum  nulla  prius  de  tanto  culpa  reatu  through^ 
Praecessit  sceleris,  cur  pondus  inhseserit  illi.  slander. 

505     Poena  premit  culpae  plures  qu?an  non  meruere ; 

Clarius  hinc  ineritum  probat  hos  terrore  repulso, 
Et  quanto  quivis  devotior  esse  probatur, 
Tanto  majores  pressuras  ferre  notatur. 


-  The  MS.  is  torn  here. 

c  c  2 


LIFE  OF 


Num  Yitsd  plenam  meritis  ad  saxa  Susannam  ^ 
Usque  legis  ductam,  cum  pura  mente  repulsam 
Qusesiti  sceleris  dederit?  num  praeteris^  illud 
Quod  puer  Hebrseus,  coelesti  munere^  fretus, 
Dum  peccare  timet,  peccati  munera^  perfert? 
Ipse  Deus  noster  vera  de  Virgine  natus 
Ad  nos  descendit  sine  crimine,  non  tamen  absque 
Suppliciis  mundi,  passus  quam  plura,  recessit ; 
Plena  est  tam  novitas  horum  quam  prisca  vetustas ; 
Sic  fieri  ssepe  sunt  exemplaria  mille. 


510 


51 


Godwin's 
reception 
by  Bald- 
win. 

Marriage 
of  Tostin 
with  Ju- 
thitta. 


p.  13. 

Flight  of 
Harold  and 
Leofric 
into  Ire- 
land. 

Popularity 
of  Godwin 
in  Eng- 
land. 


Susceptus  est  ergo  inclitus  dux  Godwinus  ab  ipso 
comite   Balduino   cum   magno   honore,  tum    pro  an-  520 
tiquse  foederationis  jure,    tum  pro    multorum  ipsius 
ducis  beneficiorum  vicissitudine.     Acciderant   lisec  in 
ipsis  nuptiis  filii  sui  ducis  Tostini,  quando  sortitus  est 
uxorem    Juthittam,    neptem    ipsius    clarissimi  regis 
Aedwardi,    et   sororem    prsedicti    comitis    Baldewini.  525 
TJnde  accidit,   ut   nimis   indigne   post  calicem  exul- 
tationis,  poculum  quoque  ei  propinaretur  et  mosroris. 
Porro  filii  ejus  ITaroldus  et  Leofricus  tran[s]fretaverant 
[in]  Iliberniam,  ut,  inde  adducta  militari  copia,  patris 
ulciscerentur  injuriam.     Contigit  etiam   lisec   Anglici  530 
regni  commotio   circa   Kalendas  Octobris,  liiematique 
sunt  hi  a  comite  Balduino  in  Flandriam,  illi  vero  a  rege 
Dermodo   in   Hiberniam.     Et   quoniam  supradiximus 
eum  ab  omnibus  Anglis  pro  pa^tre  coli,  subito  auditus 
discessus  ejus  exterruit   cor  populi.     Ejus  absentiam  535 
sive  fugam  habuere  perniciem  suam,  interitum  gentis 
Anglic?e,  excidium  insuper  totius  patriiB.    Unde  felicem 
se  putabat  qui  post  eum  exulari  poterat.    Quidam  post 
eum  vadunt,  quidam  legationes  mittunt,  paratos  se,  si 
velit  reverti,  eum  cum  violent! a  in  patria  suscipi^,  pro  540 
eo  pugnare,  pro  eo,  si   necesse  sit,  velle  se  pariter 
occumbere.    Et  hoc  accitabatur  non  clam  vel  privatim, 


^  MS,  Sussannam. 
2  MS.  praterit. 
^  MS.  munero. 


'*  MS.  munere. 

^  In  patriam  suscipere  would  seem 
to  be  the  true  reading. 


S.  EDWARi)  THE  CONFESSOR. 


405 


sed  in  manifesto  et  publice,  et  non  modo  a  quibusdam 

sed  psene  ab  omnibus  indigenis  patriae.    Et  cum  tanto  His  at- 

545  totius  regni  peteretur  afFectu  et  desiderio  vir  spectabilis  j-eco^cilia- 
fidei  et  virtutis  et  tanto  lacessitus  obprobrio ;  mittit  tion  with 
tamen  adliuc  pacem  et  misericordiam   petere  a  rege 
domino  suo,  ut  sibi  liceat  cum  ejus  gratia  ad  se  pur- 
gandum  legibus  venire  coram    eo.    Hoc  quoque  pro 

550  ejus  dilectione  et  suo  officio  missis  legatis  suis,  rex 
petit  Francorum,  et  ipsum  cum  quo  hiemabat  idem 
persuadebat  marchio  Flandrensium.  Sed  et  illi  hoc 
suggerebant  satis  frustra ;  obstruxerat  enim  pias  regis 
aures  pravorum  malitia. 

555     At  ubi  videt  se  strennuus  dux  perperam  labefactari, 

et   iniquorum   factione   sibi   ad    nullam  juris  legem 

accessum   dari,  memor  antiqu^a  virtutis  et  tot  labo- 

rum  pristinge   juventutis,    mediante    proxima  sestate, 

parata  multiplici  classe  in  fluvio  Hysara,  profundum  Godwin 
,    7         .  .  k/        ^    L  collects  a 

560  invadit  aequoris   et  flante  prospero  a  medio  Oriente  fleet,  and 

vento,  portum  subigit   Britannici  littoris.     Occurrunt  ^"^j*^ 

omnes  quotquot   navi   poterant  Orientales   sive  Aus- 

trales  Angli,  occurrunt,  inquam,  omnes  ei,  sicut  lilii 

suo  diu  exoptato  patri.    Quo    tempore   eadam  fama 

5G5  concitati,   occurrunt    ei    ad   Hiberniam   duo  preedicti 

iilii  sui  cum  magna  manu  navali,   et  ab  ipsis  Occi-  His  sons 
dentalium  Britonum  sive  Anglorum  finibus  usque  quo  E^gfand 
dux  consederat,  ferro,  igne,  et  abducta  prgeda  omne 
regnum   sunt  devastati.     Fit   magna  invicem  la3titia 

570  patris  et  fratrum  se  mutuo  conspicientium,  et  de  exactis 
laboribus   et   periculis  suis   ad   invicem  reverentium. 
Pelagus    operiebatur    carinis,    coelum   densissimis  re- 
splendebat  arm  is.     Sic  tandem  mutua  ex   liortatione    p.  14. 
militibus    confirmatis,    permenso    Cantii^,    ut  aiunt, 

575  mari,  longo  navium  ordine  alveum  intrant  Temesis 
fluminis.^ 

Audito  itaque  rex  ejus  violento  et  absque  ejus  nutu  The  king 

o  1  p  comes  to 

m  regnum   suum   mgressu,  quanquam  nclem   reieren-  London 

tibus   non   accommodaret,  tamen   cum   militari  copia  "^jth  a 

580  qua  poterat  Lundoniam  venit,  utque  acri  erat  animo  forceJ^^ 


MS.  flutniidbus. 


406 


LIFE  01* 


et  promtissimse  strennuitatis^  ingressum  civitatis  qua 
tendebat,  prohibere  temptabat.    Sed  omnis  civitas  duci 
obviam  et  auxilio  processit  et  prsesidio,  acclamantque 
illi  omnes  una   voce  prospere   in   adventu  suo.  Et 
quoniam   facultas   undique   superiores  vires  amminis-  585 
trabat,  hortabantur  quam  plures,  ut  etiam  in  ipsum 
Loyalty  of  regem  irruerent.     Verum  fidelis  et  Deo  devotus  dux 
Godwin.    Yer]3ig  et  nutu  admodum  abhorruit :    "  Dum,"  inquit, 
fidelitatis  suse  in  corde  meo  liabeam  hodie  testein, 
me  scilicet  malle  mortem,   quam  aliquid  indecens  et  590 
iniquum  egerim,  vel  agam,  vel  me  vivo  agi  permittam 
in  dominum  meum  regem/'    Et  ab  hujusmodi  conatu 
fortiter  perturbatis  omnibus,  viso  rege  protinus  abjectis 
armis  ejus  advolvitur  pedibus,  orans  suppliciter  ut  in 
Cliristi  nomine,  cujus  signiferam  regni  coronam  ges-  595 
tabat  in  capite,  annueret  ut  sibi  liceret  purgare  se  de 
objecto  crimine,  et  purgato  pacem  concederet  gratise 
lleconcilia-  su8e.    Rex.  itaque  coactus  tum  mxisericordia  et  satis- 
Godwin     factione  ducis,  quern  utique  videbat  sibi  satis,  si  uti 
with  Ed-    vellet,  superiorem  armis,  tum  vero  destitutus  imprimis  qqq 
fuga  arcbipr^esulis  et  suorum  multorum  verentium  as- 
j^ectum  ducis,  qui  scilicet  auctores  fuerant  illius  con- 
citati  turbinis,  devictus  quoque  precibus  supplicantium, 
redditis  armis  suis,  cum  duce  in  palatium  processit, 
ibique  paulatim  defervente  animi  motu  sedatus,  sapi-  qq^ 
entium  consilio  usus,  duci  osculum  prsebuit,  offensas 
omnes  donavit,  gratiam  quoque  suam  tam  sibi  quam 
omnibus  filiis  suis  integre  annuit.    Modico  exinde  inter- 
fluente  tempore  mittitur  seque  regio,  ut  par  erat,  appa- 
ratu  ad  monasterium  Wiltunense,  et  ut  fugatis  imbrium  q^q 
sive  tempestatum  condensis  nubibus  redditur  coeli  sere- 
I'eace  of    nitas,  vel  jocundus  splendor  solis,  sic  ab  omni  motu 
the  coun-   gg^g^^^  regno,  reducitur  regina,  ejusdem  ducis  filia,  ad 
The  queen  thalamum  regis.    Unde  post  tam  grande  malum  absque 
hack^^^     sanguine  sedatum  ducis  sapientia,  sollennis  celebratur  ^-j^^ 
Isetitia  tam  a  palatinis  quam  ab  omni  patria. 

p.  15.         Tu  quoque  pange  modos  versu  saliente  canoros, 
Godwin's     Lseta  diu  mecum  pro  tanto  foedere  rerum. 
Edward       Sic  fortis  David,  sic  regi  parcere  novit, 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


407 


620   Spiritns  ille  Dei  nequam  quo  tempore  regi  compared 

Infestus  seevit,  cithara  piilsante  recedit.  David's  to 

Quod  co[m]plexus  opus,  servit  citliarista  decorus,  S^^^- 

Et  feriente  lyra  refugit  vexat[io]  dira. 

Regius  inde  gener  devicit  bella  potenter, 
625   In  thalami  pretium  sternens  prseputia  gentum, 

Qua  belli  pallaia  ^  regis  delectus  in  aula 

Prsestat  primatum  referens  a  rege  secundum. 

Cui  dum  crevit  honor,  concrevit  undique  livor ; 

Ex  probitate  sul  tenduntur  pluribus  uni 
630   Insidise  vicibus,  quas  miles  vitat  avitus, 

Auctior  adque  fugam,  petat  aut  si  res  sibi  pugnam. 

Ergo  timens  fraudem  latitat,  sed  livor  eandem 

Ssepius  innectit  profugo.    Deus  at  pie  munit, 

Inque  manus  illi  regem  ligat.    Ille  favori 
635    Devotus  tanto,  decernit  parcere  christo  : 

Millibus  armatis  loca  per  suspecta  locatis, 

Quserit  idem  David,  rupes  quem  concava  claudit. 

Hanc,  causa  ventris  moti  Saul  ipse,  latentis 

Quem  jugular e  parat,  solus  rex  nescius  intrat. 
640      Ecce  dies  si  vis,"  inquit  manus  addita  David, 

"  Qua  datur  ulcisci  tibi  jam  super  lioste  furenti 

In  te.    Ne  jugulum  tardes  huic,  exere  ferrum  ; 

Si  per  te  non  vis,  en  nos."    "  Nolit  Deus,''  inquit, 

"  Ut  christum  domini  disperdat  dextera  nostri. 
645   State  procul  jubeo,  citius  desistite  coepto  ; 

Nos  liunc  non  capimus,  sed  nos  probat  arbiter  altus. 

Inque  sui  christo  devotior  esse  probabo. 

Morte  sui  mortis^  mat  aut  hostilibus  armis, 

Et  nos  insontes  conservet  dextra  Tonantis/' 
G50   Hsec  ubi  dixit,  clam  conscidit  clamidis  oram. 

Tutior  inde  David  post  tergum^  clam  at  euntis^ 

Seque  potestatem  necis  invenisse  perorat. 


'  i.e.  TraXaiS..  These  lines  would  be 
in  English,  "  Where  chosen  in  the 
ancient  halls  of  the  king,  he  stands 
forth  conspicuous  bearing  military 
honours,  second  only  to  the  king." 

-  Sic  MS.  If  niorti  be  read  for 
mortis,  the  line  may  be  construed, 


"  Let  him  rush  to  death  by  suicide 
or  hostile  arms;"  i.e.  if  morte  sui 
can  mean  suicide ;  sua  for  sui  maf 
possibly  be  correct,  supposing  the 
scribe's  eye  to  have  been  caught  by  ' 
sui  in  the  previous  line. 
2  MS.  postergurii. 


LIFE  OF 


p.  16. 

Death  of 
Godwin. 


He  is  suc- 
ceeded in 
his  duke- 
dom hy  his 
eldest  son, 
Harold. 


Death  of 
Siward, 
duke  of 
Northum- 
berland. 


Tostin  suc- 
ceeds to  his 
dukedom. 


Tenclit  item  per  castra  viam  diffusa ;  sepulto 

Rege  sopore  gravi,  solo  comitante  Abysai, 

Et  compos  vitse  regis  parat  ille  ferire  ;  655 

Sed  perturbat  item  fideique  docet  pietatem, 

Ne  sub  eo  pereat,  quem  crismatis  imctio  sacrat ; 

Ecce  manu  fortis  David  ad  scandala  mortis 

Horruit  in  regem,  pacem  complexus  eandem. 

Reconciliatis  ergo  duce  et  ejus  fiJiis  cum  rege,  et  660 
omni  patria  in  pacis  tranquillitate  conquiescente,  se- 
cundo  post  lipec  anno  obiit  idem  dux  felicis  memorise, 
exequiisque    suis    in    luctum   decidit   populus,  hunc 
patrem,  hunc  nutricium  suum  regnique,  memorabant 
suspiriis  et  assiduis  fletibus.    Tumulatur  ergo  condigno  665 
lionore  in  monasterio,  quod  nuncupant  veteri[s]  Wintonise, 
additis  in  eadem  ecclesia  multis  ornamentorum  muneri- 
bus   et   terrarum    reditibus    pro   redemptione  ipsius 
anim?e.    Subrogatur  autem  regio  flivore  in  ejus  ducatu 
filius  ejus  major  natu  et  sapientia  Haroldus,  unde  in  670 
consolationem  respirat  universus  Angiorum  exercitus. 
Virtute  enim  corporis  et  animi  in  populo  praestabat 
ut  alter  Judas  Macliabseus,  amicusque  gentis  suae  et 
patriae   vices   celebrat    patris    intentius,  et  ejusdem 
gressibus  incedit,  patientia  scilicet  et  misericordia,  et  675 
alfabilitate    cum    benevolentibus.      Porro  inquietatis, 
furibus,  sive  praedonibus,  leonino  terrore  et  vultu  mina- 
batur  gladiator  justus.    Nec  multo  post  tempore  oc- 
culjuit   etiam  moriens  Northumbrorum  dux  Sipardus, 
cujus  meminimus  supra,  sepultusque  est  in  ea  quam  ipse  680 
a  fundo  construxerat  in  beati  Olavi  regis  et  martyris 
[nomine]  ecclesia.^     Agentibusque   amicis  potissimum 
autem  et  pro  merito  hoc  ejus  fratre  Haroldo  duce  et 
ejus  sorore  regina,  et  non  resistente  rege  ob  innumera 
ipsius  fideliter  acta  servitia,  ducatum  ejus  suscepit  Tos-  685 
tinus,  vir  scilicet  fortis  et  magna  prseditus  animi  saga- 
citate  et  sollertia,    Et  quoniam  occasio  se  intulit,  de 
his  duobus  fratribus  vitam  et  mores  actusque  eorum 
notitise  subsequentium  pro  captu  ingenioli  nostri  inno- 


'  MS,  ccclcsie. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOIl. 


409 


690  tescere  cnpiimis.  Quod  non  agei*e  velle  non  putamus 
absque  re :  turn  pro  operis  serie,  turn  ut  exempla  imita- 
bilia  habeant  ii  qui  in  eorum  suecesserint  posteritate. 
Uterque  satis  pulcln'o  et  venusto  pollebat  corpore  efc, 
ut  conicimus,  non  [injsequali  robore,  non  disparis  au- 

G95  dacia?.      Sed  major  natu  Haroldus  procerior  statura,  Character 
patris  ^  satis  infinitis  laboribus,  vigiliis,  et  inedia,  multa 
animi  lenitate  et  promtiori  sapientia.   Multum  obloquia 
perferre,  nam  non  facile  prodere,  non  facile  quoque,  et 
in  civem  sive  compatriotum,^  ut  reor,  nusquam,  ulcisci. 

700  Cum  quovis,  quern  fidelem  putaret,  interdum  commu- 
nicare  consilium  operis  sui,  et  hoc  interdum  adeo 
difFerre  si  debet  duci,^  ut  minus  conducibile  a  quibus- 
dam  videretur  fore  su?e  commoditati.  Porro  de  vitio 
praecipitationis  sive  levitatis,  quis  liunc  vel  ilium  sive 

705  quemvis  de  Godyino  patre  genitum  sive  ejus  disciplina  p.  17. 
et  studio  educatum  arguerit  ?  At  dux  Tostinus  et  ipse  Character 
gravi  quidem  et  sapienti  continentia,  sed  acrior  paulis-  ^^^stin. 
per   in   persequenda  malitia,  virili    pniBditus   et  in- 
dissolubili  mentis  cons  tan  tia.    Consilia  animi  sui  prius 

710  per  se  plurimum  perspicere  et  eorum  seriem  ordinare, 
perspecto  ex  rei  eestimatione  exitus  fine,  et  hsec  cum 
quovis  non  facile  communicare.  Interdum  quoque  in 
bis  adeo  factiosus  caute^  ut  actus  ejus  videretur  con- 
silium preevenire,  et  hoc  in  mundi  theatro  illi  sfepius 

715  contingebat  prospere.  Cum  largiretur,  liberali  effun- 
debat  munificentia,  et  frequentius  hoc  hortatu  religiosse 
conjugis  suse  in  Christi  fiebat  honor e,  quam  pro  aliquo 
liominum  labili  favore.  In  dicto  vel  facto  suo  sive 
promisso  adamantin^e  dinoscebatur  stabilitatis,  propter 

720  eandem  regise  stirpis  uxorem  suam  omnium  abdicans 
voluptatem,  coelebs  moderatius  corporis  et  oris  sui  pru- 


'  This  passage  is  corrupt ;  it  is  j 
possible  to  understand  it  by  reading  j 
procerior  statura  fratris,  datus  wfi-  i 
nitis  laboribus,  viyiliis  ct  inedicc.  Satis 
cannot  be  correct,  unless  a  -svoi'd  or 
two  be  lost. 

2  Sic  MS.  Another  instance  of 
this  form,  compatriotos,  will  be  found 


in  l\ruratori,  Itul.  Script,  T.  xi, 
col.  27,  which  is  referred  to  by  Du 
Cange. 

^  This  must  also  be  corrupt.  If 
debebat  be  read  for  debet,  it  might 
mean,  if  it  were  of  necessity  pro- 
tractedt 


410 


LIFE  OF 


denter  regere  consuetudinem.    Inceptum  simm  laterque 
satis  constanter  urgnere  ;  sed  hie  fortiter,  ille  sapienter, 
hie  in  actu  suo  eonsum[m]ationem,  ille  iutendebat  pari- 
ter  et  felicitatem.    Uterque  interdum  qutedam  simulare  725 
adeo  egregiC;  ut  qui   eos  non  noverit,  incertius  nil 
sestimare  poterit.    At  ut  legentibus  de  eorum  moribus 
dicatur  tota  summa,  nulla  setas,  nulla  regio  ejus  pretii 
duos  mortales  eodem  educavit  tempore.    Quod  atten- 
tius  considerans  rex,  eis  sic  in  regno  suo  locatis  omni  730 
vita  sua  securus  utroque  vixit  latere,   cum  hie  hostes 
repelleret  a  meridie,   ille  terreret  ab  aquilone.  Juni- 
Gyrth.      orem  quoque  Gyrth,  quem  supradiximus,  immunem  non 
passus  est  idem  rex  a  suis  honoribus,  sed  comitatum 
ei  dedit   in   ipso  vertice  Orientalis  Angliae   et  hunc  735 
ipsum    amplificandum    promisit,   ubi   maturior  annos 
adolescentise  exuerit. 
Pilgrim-       At  ille  superior  mores,  consilia,  et  vires  Gallicorum 
iSneof    principum,^  non  tarn  per  suos  quam  per  se,  scrutatus, 
Harold.     astutia  et  callido  animi  ingenio  et  diuturniori  cum  pro-  740 
crastinatione,  intentissime  notaverat  quidem,  [ut]  in  eis 
habitaturus  esset,  si  eis  opus  haberet  in  alicujus  nego- 
tici   administratione.     Adeo  quoque  consilio  suo  ex- 
haustos  pernoverat,  ut  nulla  ab  eis  relatione  falli  posset. 
Attentius   ergo   considerata   Francorum   consuetudine,  745 
cum  ipse  quoque  apud  eos  non  obscuri  esset  nominis 
et  fam^e,  Romam  ad  confessionem  Apostolorum  pro- 
cessit,  ibique  potenti  ^  munificentia  veneratus  sanctorum 
limina,  per  medios  insidiantes  cautus  derisor  more  suo 
Dei  gratia  pervenit  ad  propria.    Alter  quoque  felici  750 
p.  18.    mentis  intentione  cum  Fausta  uxore  et  juniore  fratre 
of  Tostkf^  suo  Gyrth  (eodem  quem  paulo  superius  diximus)  trans- 
and  Gyrth.  fretavit  et  per  Saxoniam  et   superiores   Rheni  fines 
Eomam  tetendit.    Et  quse  lingua  vel  quis  sermo  digne 
explicabit    quanta   devotione   et   munificentia   singula  755 
sanctorum  loco  in  eundo  vel  redeundo  veneratus  sit  ? 
RomjB  ab  apostolico  Nicholao  honore  quo  decebat  sus- 
ceptus,  a  latere  ejus  in  ipsa  Romana  synodo  ab  eo 


MS.  principium. 


^  MS.  pefenti. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


411 


coactus  sedit  secuiidus.    Venerat  autem  in  ejus  comi-  Aldredus, 

Arrh- 

760  tatu  Aldredus  pirensis^  civitatis  episcopus  ;  tunc  vero  a  bishop  of 
piissimo   ree'e   Aedwardo    Eboracensi    Arcliiepiscopatu  York,  goes 

\       .  X    -T        -T    0.      X  .       1  •  to  Rome 

clonatus,   ut  ibi   scilicet  et   regiye   legatioms   causam  in  order  to 

peroraret,  et  usum  pallii  optineret.    Perscrutatus  ergo  ^^^^^^^ 

qualiter  ad  sacros  accessisset  ordines,  eo  gratuitu  confi- 

765*tente  inventus  est,  a  primo  ordinationis  suse  episcopo 
ad  alium-  commigrasse  contra  canones.    Unde  apostolicis 
et  pontificalibus  decretis  examinantibus  et  omni  synodo 
censente  a   petitione   sua   repulsus,    non  solum  usum  The  pall  is 
pallii  noil  optinuit,  verum  ab  episcopatus  gradu  dejectus  ^^^'^^^ 

770  in  hac  confusione  recedere  habuit.    Yenerant  quoque  prived  of 
pariter  ex  prsecepto  regis  duo  ipsius  presbiteri,  Gyso  et  bishoprick. 
Walterius,  viri  in  officio  suo  aptissime  et  excellenter 
eruditi,  ut  a  domino  Papa  ordinarentur  episcopi.^    Qui  The  com- 
feliciter  et  ad  votum  suum  actis  rebus  cum  pariter  {heir'de- 

775  redirent  a  Roma,  in  latrones  incidunt  eadem  die,  dis-  parture 
poliatique  et  deprfsdati,  quidam  etiam  nudi,  coacti  sunt^ttSedby 
retrorsum  redire.     Ibi  tunc  quidam  adolescens  Gains  robbers, 
patricius  nomine,  de  ejusdem  regis  Aedwardi  genere,  Device  of 
miles  vero  et  comes  in  eadem  via  prsedicti  ducis  Tos-  Jj^g^ye 

780  tini,  satis  strennue  egit  in  fidelitate  domini  sui.     Nam  Tostin. 
cum  iret  aptioribus  indumentis  ornatus,   ut  eum  pro 
nobilitate  decebat,  in  ipsa  peregrinantium  fronte,  inter- 
rogatus  a  latronibus  quis  eorum  esset  comes  Tostinus. 
Ille  autem  continuo  cuji:^s  officii  essent  coniciens,  se 

785  esse  aiebat,  et  duci  nutu  quo  poterat  ut  recederet  in- 
nuebat.  Creditur  pro  ornatu  vestium  et  situ  corporis 
ut  erat  egregii,  et  sic  cum  reliqua  prseda  abducitur  spe 
satis  inani.  Ut  vero  ex  remotiori  discessu  ducem  in 
tuto   suspicatus   est,  perscrutatusque   de   variis  rebus, 

790  tandem  se  non  esse  quern  putaverant  comprehendisse 
confessus  est  ;  licet  in  prima  rei  agnitione  vitae  ejus 


'  pirensis,  i.e.  Wh^eiisis,  of  Wor-  j  pedition  as  that  mentioned  by  Aelred 
cester:  as  above,  v.  G79,  Sipardus.       and  the  author  of  the  French  Poem, 


2  MS.  aliud. 

^  Gyso  was  Bishop  of  Wells  from 
1061-1088,  and  Walterius  of  Here- 


see  V.  2324.  Its  object  is  there  stated 
to  be,  to  obtain  a  confirmation  from 
the  Pope  of  the  privileges  of  West- 


ford  till  1079.  This  is  the  same  ex-  i  mmster. 


412 


Llh'E  01' 


minitarentur  ^  periculum,  postremo  tamen  liberius  qui- 
busclain  rem  quaiii  fecerat  tractantibus,  iion  solum  abire 
permit titur,  verum  etiam  apud  eosdem  militares  inagno 
pretio  et  laude  assignatus,  suis  propriis  rebus  donatus,  795 
efc  cunctorum  votis  prosequentibus  in  pace  conviatur. 
Quodque  supra  intermisimus,  cum  causa  Aldredi  episcopi 
dux  in  Roma  preliendinaret  diutius,  uxorem  suam  efc' 
omnem  regise  dignitatis  suae  comitatu[m]  prsemiserat  cum 
p.  19.   suis  majoris  numeri  hominibus,  et  hi  processera[n]t  pros-  800 
pere,  ignari  omnium  quai  contigerant  subsequentibus. 
Aldredus  is  Confuse  ers^o  et  miserabiliter  reversis  Romana  pietas 

restored  to  •    i  i  ""'x  i      •  t)  •  i     •    •  • 

his  arcli-    mdoluit,  veritusque  dommiis  rapa  maxnne  clarissimi 
bishoprick,  ducis  petitionem,  prsesertim  et  rememorans  gratuitam 
ceives  the  episcopi  confcssionem  et  earn  quam  sibi  intulerant  in  805 
P^^'-         degradatione  humiliter  susceptam  confusionem,  consultus 
a  Romanis  patribus,  ne  et  depr?edate  et  insuper  con- 
fuse a  beati  Petri  pietate  spectabiles  personse  in  tanto 
recederent  moerore,  laetificavit  omnes  in  episcopi  recon- 
ciliatione  et  dato  pallii  honore,  ut  scilicet  in  regno  suo  810 
in  ejusdem  apostoli  persisterent  ampliori  fidelitate  et 
veneratione.     Ducem  autem  consolatus  est  caritativa 
allocutione,  ablatis  insuper  magnis  xeniis  ex  beati  Petri 
largitate,  sicque  auctum  apostolica  absolutione  et  bene- 
Return  of  dictione  cum  omnibus  dimisit  in  pace.     Reversisque  81 5 
tioa^to^^^^'  P^^'    longa    interjacentium     terrarum    et  interpositi 
England,    iiequoris   spatia   ad  sua  propria,  congavisa  est  omnis 
Anglica,  benediccns  dominum  qui  ducit  et  reducit  suos 
confidentes  in  sua  custodia. 

The  quar-  Hi  duo  nubigense  clarissima  pignora  terra3,  820 

HaroM^and  Roboris  Herculei,  felicia  robora  regni 

Tostin  re-  Prsestant  Angligenis  unito  federe  pacis  ; 

author  of  Atque  fide  veterum  partito  pondere  coeluni 

the  ban-  Sustinet  liinc  Athlas,  illinc  Cyllenius  lieros, 

Tifye^tcs,  mat  inferius,  subsidat  et  undique,  tell  us  ;  825 

which  he  j{{  ^[q  Angelici  junctis  duo  viri[bus]  Angli 

describe.  ^  Servant  Angligenos  sub  eodem  foedere  lines. 

Quid  super  his  geminis  turbato  felie  minaris, 


'  MS.  iinitarcntur. 


«.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


413 


Infelix  for  tuna,  nimis  livove  gemello 
S30     Tliebanis  accinoia  iwis  liinc  incle  miiiistras 

Funereas  intenta  faces  farialibus  armis  ? 

Heii  discors  vitium  fraternis  cladibus  or  turn  ; 

Non  pudet  urgueri  super  aucto  pondere  leti^ 

A  primogenito  primae  genitricis  ab  alvo 
835     Mollius  infectam  germano  sanguine  terram : 

Tu  tanto  gravius  celas  hoc  crimine  vulnns, 

Quanto  non  aliam  sed  carnem  scindis  eandem, 

Ultra  quam  valeat  fari  mala  sive  putari 

Prceis  omne  nefas.    Caput  es  in  corpore  culpae 
8W     Tu,  gravis  ira  Dei,  tu,  detestatio  coeli,  p.  20. 

Flamma  prior  baratliri,  succendis  scandala  mundi. 

Tu  post  crimina  sex  pietatem  septima  L^edis 

Altius,  errores  per  se  qure  diluit  omnes. 

Priscis  not  a  satis  tua  sic  contagia  ludis. 
845     Invidus  hie  prolis  fraterna?  fceda  Thyestes 

Prandia  dat  fratri  depasto  corpore  nati  ; 

Et  licet  ipsa  fides  nondum  conscenderit  orbem, 

Monstrans  quid  frater  fratri,  quid  amicus  amico,  ' 

Proximus  inde  suo  quid  debeat,  hie  tamen  error 
850     Credidit  esse  scelus,  testatur  sidera  coeli, 

Et  pariter  coelum  nigra  fuligine  tectum, 

Conscia  ne  tanti  sceleris  sint :  concio  diva 

Horruit  has  epulas  ;  et  tum  pro  crimine  poenas 

Multiplicant  meritis,  brachium  concordia  reddit 
855     Tegmine  non  carnis  sed  eburnei  fortius  ossis, 

Quod  pie  servavit  dum  non  mandenda  notavit. 

Fit  Pelops  redivivus  homo  per  jussa  deorum, 

Insons  transfertur  coelestibus.    Infems  illos 

Rupibus  accensis  poenaiiter  occupat  ignis. 
860     Hiec  quoque  tempestas  scindit  nequissima  flammas 

Fratribus  impositis  per  mutua  vulnera  lapsis. 

Il^eccine  gentilis  sine  re  descripserit  error  ? 

Doctrina3  plenum  figmentum  tale  probatur  ; 


»MS.  loeti. 


LIFE  OF 


Haiic  cladem  reprobat  scriptura  vetus,  nova  damnat, 
At  que  caret  venia  fratris  diuturnior  ira.  865 
Pro  dolor  enormis  si  tantos  ^  riserit  orbis 
FcBdere  sejunctos !    Succurre,  deifica  custos, 
Sancta  fides  lotis  baptismate,  crismate  tactis 
Infer  signa  crucis,  Herebique  fugetiir  Erinys. 
Tuque  ^  boni  fomes  primi,  via  prima  salutis,  870 
Nos  con[n]ecte  tibi  per  vinc[ujla  foederis  almi, 
p.  21.       Sedans  pace  tua,  mater,  concordia  sancta, 
Ne  de  pignore  regali  sen  stirpe  fideli 
Ignis  perpetuam  stipulam  sibi  rideat  liostis 
CoUegisse  suis  incendia  longa  favillis.  875 

Character      Kepno  igitur  liis  ])rincipibus  undique  confirmato,  be- 

and  habits      .       °  .  x    i        ^  i    x  •  x 

of  Edward,  nignissimus  rex  Aedwardus  vitam  agebat  m  securitate 
et  quiete,  plurimumque  temporis  exigebat  circa  saltus 
et  silvas  in  venationum  jocunditate.  Divinis  enim  ex- 
peditus  officiis  quibus  libenter  quotidiana  ^  intendebat  880 
devotione,  jocundabatur  plm-imum  coram  se  allatis  acci- 
pitribus  vel  hujus  generis  avibus,  vel  certe  delectabatur 
applausibus  multorum  motuum  canibus.  His  et  talibus 
interdum  deducebat  diem,  et  in  his  tantummodo  ex 
natura  videbatur  aliquam  mundi  captare  delectationem.  885 
Cetera  vir  Deo  voluntarie  deditus  in  squalore  mundi 
Angiorum  vivebat,  et  accepto  tempore  quam*  assidue 
esset  in  Christiana  religione  strennue  manifestabat. 
Abbates  religiosos  et  monachos,  potissimum  autem 
transmarinos,  quos  devotius  atque  strinctius  Deo  cogno-  890 
verat  iiiservire,  quam  benigne  susceperit,  quam  humi- 
liter  SG  eis  in  coUoquio  junxerit,  et  a  se  redeuntibus, 
quanta  mimificentia  se  illis  effuderit,  quse  lingua  vel 
quae  pagina  secundum  rei  veritatem  et  numerum  expli- 
caverit?  Hoc  omni  tempore  quo  regnavit  frequentabat,  895 
et  quia  hoc  eum  velle  fama  ubique  diffuderat,  hujus- 
modi  hospitalitatem  non  frequentem  modo,  sed  continuam 


3  MS.  codiana. 
^  MS.  quas\ 


S.  EDWAED  THE  CONFESSOR. 


415 


agebat.  Tales  quoque  abbatibus  et  monachis  regni  sui 
in  exemplo  esse  ut  pius  pater  monebat,  quibus  recentior 

900  et  ob  hoc  minus  stricta  monastica  religio  pervenerat. 
Inter  ipsa  divinoriim  mysteriorum  et  missarum  sacro- 
sancta  officia  agnina  mansuetudine  stabat,  et  mente 
tranquilla  cunctis  fidelibns  spectabilis  Christicola,  inter 
qu?e,   nisi    interpellaretur,    rarissime    cui  loquebatur. 

905  Ipsa  quoque  regalium  ornamentorum  pompa  qua  ex 
officio  regise  uxoris  suae  ambiebatur,  tacite  et  tempora- 
liter,  utique  satis  expresse  dictum  sit,  nulla  animi 
delectatione  utebatur,  et  non  curaret  quicquam  si  non 
tanto    sumptu    illi    amministrarentur.  Officiositatem 

910  tamen  ipsius  reginai  gratam  in  talibus  ducebat,  et  qui- 
busdam  familiarioribus  sedulitate  ejus  in  plurimas  gra- 
tias  cum  quadam  mentis  benignitate  annotabat.  Pau- 
peribus  et  corpore  debilibus  multa  condescendebat 
misericordia,  et  tales  quam  plures  non  solum  quotidie 

915  in  sua  regali  curia,  verum  per  plurima  regni  sui  loca  p.  22. 
ad  necessaria  vit^e  habebat  dispendia.     Postremo  in  Habits  of 
quibuscunque  bonis  ipse  preeire  parabat,  regia  conjunx  q^een. 
eum  non  retraliebat,  sed  potius  ad  provectum  ante- 
riorem  hortabatur,  plerumque  etiam  ipsa^  prseire  vide- 

920  batur.  Nam  cum  ipse  interdum  daret,  ilia  largiebatur, 
et  lionestate  banc  intendebat  largitionem,  ut  ad  regis 
quoque  plurimum  spectaret  lionorem.  Cui  cum  ex 
more  et  jure  regia  sedes  assidue  pararetur  a  regis 
latere,  prseter  ecclesiam  et  regalem  mensam  malebat  ad 

925  pedes  ipsius  sedere,  nisi  forte  manum  illi  porrigeret,  vel 
nutu  clexterse  juxta  se  ad  sedendum  invitaret  sive 
cogeret.  Mulierem^  inquam,  cunctis  nobilibus  matronis 
sive  regise  et  imperatorise  dignitatis  personis  in  ex- 
emplo  virtutis  et   honestatis   anteponendam,   tam  ad 

930  Christiani  cultus  religionem^  quam  ad  mundi  dignitatem 
servandam.  Quibus  cum  tanta  in  terreno  regno  arri- 
deret    prosperitas,    interdum    tamen    ex  quorundam 


1  MS.  ipse. 


2  MS,  inserts  ad  before  religionem. 


41 G  LIFE  OF 


rebellium  insidiis  non  levis  pulsabat  adversitas.  Non 
tamen  ea  quse  sub  tanto  rege  regnum  debilitare[n]t, 
qiiippe  quam  citius  per  supradictos  germanos  duces,  985 
suos  scilicet  nutricios,  aut  sedaret,   aut  bellica  virtute 
Insurrec-    contereret.     Insurrexerunt  enim   uno   ferine  tempore 
defeat^of    ^^^^^^  ^'^-^  Occidentaliuin  Britonum  Griphinus,  illinc  rex 
Griffith,     Scottonmi    nomine    barbarus.      Prior    vero  agente 
l^"fgg^      Haroldo  duce  Anglorum  exercitum  frequenter  victus,  940 
j^ostremo  autem  est  interfectus.    Sed  banc  historiam, 
quoniam  prolix[i]or  est  et  varie  multiplex  et  longis  evol- 
venda  relation ibus,  ad  certiorem  notitiam  ex  industria 
reservamus.     Et   quia   his   qui   in   liujus  narrationis 
textu  ex  pondere  illati    laboris  et  singula.ritate  indus-  945 
trise   suae   a   nobis   promittitur   describi   non  modice 
sollicitudinem  nostro  cordi/  non  levi  quoque  labore  vel 
brevi  relatione   demonstrari  potest   ad  satisfactionem 
lectorum,   res   studiose    et    labor iose   gestas  pleniter 
scire  volentium.     Alter  vero  primum  a  Sipardo  duce  950 
Defeat  of    usque  acl  internicionem  psene  suorum  devictus,  et  in 
ktng^o?^"^  obscenam  fugam  est  versus ;   secundo  ducatum  agente 
Scotland,    duce  Tostino  cum  eum  Scotti  inte[m]ptatum  haberent, 
et  ob  hoc  in  minori  pretio  habitum  latrocinio  potius 
quam  bello  ssepius  lacesserent;  incertum  genus  hominum  955 
et  leve,  silvisque   potius  c[uam   campo,   fugse  quoque 
magis   fidens  -quam    audacise-   virili  in   proelio,  tam 
prudenti    astutia    quam    virtute    bellica    et  hostili 
expeditione  cum  salute  suorum  prsedictus  dux  attrivit, 
ut  cum  rege  eorum   delegerint  ei  regique  Aedwardo  960 
magis  servire  quam  rebellare,   id   quoque   per  datos 
p.  23.   obsides  ratum  facere.     Hujus  etiam   historiae  seriem 
scribere  nunc  supersedimus ;  dum  ad  ejus  evolutionem 
vacare  donaverit  indago  certior  et  competens  tempus. 
Omittere  autem  omnino  vita  comite  et  banc   et   su-  965 
periorem  ad  utrorumque  ducum  gloriam  et  honorem 
nequimus,  quia  ex  eorum  merito  pr^ecedente  plurimum 


1  This  sentence  is  confused,  the  1  up  several  different  constructions, 
author   haying  apparently  mixed  1      ^  audacia. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


417 


eis  debemus,  Redeamus  interim  ad  regem  Aedwardum 
ejusque  regiam  conjugem  Aedgith,  cui  potiBsimum  nunc 

970  hac  famulamur  descriptione  pr^ecedenti,  et  quanto 
studio  devotionem  fidei  suse  exhibuerint  in  ecclesia 
Christi  pro  posse  et  nosse  nostro  explicemus,  adjuvante 
gratia  et  propitiations  Dei.  * 

Extra  muros  urbis  Lundonise  supra  prgedictum  am-  Hestora- 

975  nem  Temesin  erat  monasterium  in  Lonore  beati  Petri,  , 

.  .  Westmm 

parvo   quidem  opere  et  numero,  paucionbus  ibi  con-  ster. 

gregatis  monacliis  sub  abbate  in  servitio  Christi ;  res 

quoque  eorum  usibus  a  fidelibus  datse  tenues  et  ipsse 

erant   in  amministratione  victus  quotidiani.  Intendit 

980  ergo  Deo  devotus  rex  locum  ilium,  turn  vicinum  famosse 
et  opulentae  urbi,  tum  satis  apricum  ex  circumja- 
centibus  fecundis  terris  et  viridantibus  prsediis,  atque 
proximo  decursu  principalis  fluvii  a  toto  orbe  ferentis 
universarum  venalium  rerum  copiosas   merces  subject?e" 

985  civitati,  potissimum  autem  ob  amorem  principalis 
Apostoli  quem  affectu  colebat  unico  et  speciali,  eligit 
ibi  habere  sibi  locum  sepulchri.  Prsecipit  deinde  ex 
decimis  omnium  redituum  suorum  initiari  opus  nobilis 
aedificii,  quod  deceret  Apostolorum  principem,  quatinus 

990  propitium  sibi  pararet^  Deum  post  hujus  vitse  cur  sum 
labilem,  et  pro  gratia  pietatis  su8e  et  pro  oblatione 
prsediorum  et  ornamentorum  quibus  eundem  locum  dis- 
ponit  nobilitare.  Ad  regis  itaque  prseceptum  opus 
nobiliter  coeptum  feliciter  prseparatur,  nec  impensa  sive 

995  impendenda  pensantur,  clummodo  Deo  et  beato  Petro 
dignum  et  acceptum  probetur.  Principalis  ara3  clomus 
altissimis  erecta  fornicibus  quadrato  opere  parique  com- 
missura  circumvolvitur  ;  abitus  autem  ipsius  sedis 
dupplici  lapidum  arcu  ex  utroque  latere  hinc  et  inde 
J  000  fortiter  solidata  operis  compage  clauditur.  Porro  crux 
templi^  qu9e  medium  canentium  Deo  chorum  ambiret,  et 
sui  gemina  hinc  et  inde  sustentatione  mediae  turris 
celsum    apicem    fulciret,    humili    primum    et  robusta 


'  MS.  pararcEt. 


2  i.e.  The  transepts  and  clioir. 

D  D 


418 


LIFE  OF 


fomice  simpliciter  surgit,  cocleis  multipliciter  ex  arte 
ascendentibus  plurimis  tumescit,   deinde   vero  simplici  1005 
muro   usque   ad    tectum   ligneum    plumbo  diligenter 
tectum    pervenit.      Subter   vero    et    supra  disposite 
educuntur  domicilia,  memoriis  Apostolorum,  martyrum, 
confessorum^  ac  virginum  consecranda  per  sua  altaria. 
Hsec  autem  multiplicitas  tarn  vPvSti  operis  tanto  spatio  1010 
ab  Oriente  ordita^  est  veteris  templi,  ne  scilicet  interim 
p.  24.    inibi  commorantes  fratres  vacarent  a  servitio  Christi,  ut 
etiam  aliqua  pars  spatiose  subiret  interjaciendi  vestibuli. 
Restora-        At  vero  solus  rex  non  operaretur  ;  ad  semulationem 
Wilton  by  ^j^^^^^m   Deo   acceptse  intentionis  tbori   ejus  consocia  1015 
the  queen,  probabilis  regina  protrabitur.     Prosequitur  et  ipsa  e 
vestigio    affectum    regis    affectu    suo,  devotionemque 
cordis  sui   in  sancta  ecclesia  probat  et  ipsa  in  su8e 
educationis  loco :    Wiltuni  enim  tunc   temporis  licet 
ccenobium   esset    ancillarum   Christi,    chorus^   quoque  1020 
non  minus  antiquitatis  veteri[s],  ibique  competenter 
locata  veneraretur  ejus  sequivoca  sancta  Aedgith,  de 
cujus  progenie  idem  rex  Aedwardus  descenderat,  lignea 
tamen  adhuc   illic  ecclesia  stabat.    Nullum  siquidem 
locum  magis  gestimavit  meritum  devotionis  su£e  labore  1025 
et  studio,  quam  eum  quam  meminit  elaborasse  in  sui 
documento,    et   ibi    potissimum   eas   virtutes  addicit, 
per  quas,  ut  Anglorum  regina  fieret,  idonea  inveniri 
meruit.     Nusquam  quoque  credidit  elemosinam  m?tgis 
iri   salvam,  quam   ubi   infirmus   sexus   et  minus    in  1030 
fedificiis  efficax   altius   penuriarum   sentit  angustiam, 
et   minus   per  se  ad   banc  proficit  pellendam.  Quod 
clementius  intendens  per  se,  utpote  qui  per  spiritum 
Dei  misericordi?e  visceribus  affluebat,  hie  regio  opere 
lapideum   monasterium   inclioat  ferventiusque   instans  1035 
operarios  maturat.    Contendunt  hinc  rex,  illinc  regina, 
eontentione  Deo  grata,  in   invicem  quoque  non  in- 


^  MS.  orditum. 


-  MS.  chorum. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


419 


jocunda.  Secl  lioc  t?,;nto  citius  ad  perfectum  surrexit, 
quanto  a  sapient e  regina  moderatius  coeptum.  Nulla 

1040  enim  mora  Imic  perficiendo  innectitur,  sed  brevi 
elabente  annomm  curriculo,  omnibus  tanto  operi 
necessariis  et  condecentibus,  regio  simul  decore  et 
honore  nobiliter  consummatur.  Ad  cujus  dedicationem 
propere  agendam  moras  non  patitur  benedicta  virago  ; 

1045  verum  ad  banc  celebritatem  die  statuto  prsemonitoque 
ad  hoc  opns  Herimanno  ejusdem  dioceseos  clarissimo 
et  competenter  erudito  pontifice,  sumtus  qui  necessarii 
assent  parat  intentissime,  cum  ecce  diabolus  invidus,  Fire  at 
persecutor  totius   voluntatis   bonse,  ne   ad  perfectum 

1050  prodiret,  quod  bene  tractatum  est,  conatur  perturbare. 
Nam  brevi  ante  constitutum  diem  tempore  flammas 
prsedicto  inicit  oppido,  et  quicquid  parati  illic  erat 
cum  omnibus  psene  domibus  prseter  illud  templum 
vasto  concrematum  est  incendio.    Sed  hsec  diabolica 

1055  illusio  non  terruit  mentem  fidelis  feminaB,  nec  retraxit 
ab  ea,  quam  intenderat,  sacri  propositi  perfectione. 
Acceleratis  vero  aliis  amplioris  opulentise  sumptibus, 
cum  magna  episcoporum,  abbatum,  monachorum,  cleri- 
corumque  multitudine,  ceterorumque  fidelium  concursu 

1060  dedicationis   celebritatem   perficit  devotius,   novamque  p.  25. 
Dei  sponsam  munerat  novis  et  regia  celsitudine  con- 
dignis  largitionibus.     Et  quoniam  idem  monasterium 
amoenum  occupat  locum,  in  ejus  Deo  dedicata  celebritate 
novae  Dei  nuptse  cum  musica  symplioniarum  melodia 

1 065  typicum  concinamus  epit[h]alam[i]um. 

Inclita  mater,  ave,  prolem  paritura  beatam, 
Quam  dum  concipies,  nulla  maculabere  culpa, 
In  cujus  partu  nullum  patiere  dolorem, 
Nec  numero  rara  moerebis  de  genitura, 
1 070     Intereatve  tuo  quisquam  de  ventre  creatus  ;^ 
Sed  jungere  tuo  per  foedera  casta  marito, 
^terno  sociata  Deo  complexibus  almis  : 


*  MS.  creatam.  D  D  2 


A  typical 
epithala- 
mium  oji 
the  occa- 
sion of  the 
dedication 
of  Wilton. 


420 


LIFE  OF 


Cujus  fusa  tua  sata  coclica  germen  in  alvo 
Vivificante  suo  reddimt  de  flamine  sancto ; 
Nec  partu  maris  Isetabere  sive  puellse  ;  1075 
Sed  centum  populis  cunis  circumdata  mille^ 
Non  quorum  fletu  tribulentur  viscera  matris, 
Sed  quibus  angelicas  clare  modulantibus  odas 
Vel  pulsu  citharae  toto  resonabis  in  orbe  : 
Cum  pro  defectu  non  sollicitabere  lactis,  1080 
Nempe  dator  vitse  dives  genitor  Deus  ipse 
De  coelis  escas  pluit,  hos  ut  in  ?e there  pascas. 
Kec  te  de  numero  tsedet,  vexantve  labores ; 
Sed  magis  exoptas  tot  jugiter  his  super  addi. 
Tempore  nec  tardo  tardam  profers  genituram,  1085 
Decursis  longo  tot  mensibus  ordine  pigris. 
Quotidie  potius  celebras  natalia  multa, 
Certe  cara  tuo^  quia  sic  fecunda,  marito. 
Sed  nec  tot  natis  habitacula  tot  variabis, 
Ne  cogere  pati  caros  a  te  segregari,  1090 
Sed  magis  inlata  fulchris  renitentibus  aula 
Te  coram  melius  discumbet  Iseta  juventus, 
Quam  speciosa  tuye  reseras  hsec  claustra  tabernse. 
Hsec  desiderat  omnis  homo  conamine  toto ; 
Hue  est  carnis  iter,  hue,  cordis  amor,  pie  tendis,  1095 
In  te  Isetari  cupiens  vitaque  potiri. 
Ps.  Ixxxiii.     Hie  passer  mitis  quaerit  sibi  tecta  quietis, 
=  ixxxiv.     Turtur  item  modicis  nidos  parat  anxia  puUis. 
0  Deus  seterne,  felices  terque  quaterque 
Qui  resident  partse  per  celsa  palatia  vitae.  1100 
Vir  felix  ille,  cui  perveniet  favor  abs  te. 
Hie  bene  dispositis  gradibus  de  valle  doloris, 
Tendit  ad  alta  Syon  regemque  videre  supremum ; 
Pr9esta[t]  hie  una  dies  mundanis  mille  diebus ; 
Hisque  manens  domibus  cunctis  habitantibus  unus  1105 
Divitias  regum  spernit  per  secla  potentum ; 
Quod  qui  prsesidet  his,  clemens  justusque  probatur, 
Datque  suis  Sanctis  totam  summam  pietatis, 
Insontesque  bonis  summi  non  privat  honoris 
Virtutum  Deus,  in  quo  speret  quisque  beatus.  HIO 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


421 


Acta  ergo  hiijus  ecclesise  consecratione  in  beati  mo-  Consecra- 
nachorum  patris  et  iiistitutoris  Benedict!  honore,  anno  church 
domini  millesimo  sexagesimo  quinto  ad  justitium  totius  1065» 
patriae,  hgec  regni   subsecuta   est   perturbatio.  Erat 

1115  eodem  tempore  snpradictus  dux  Aquilonalium  Anglo-  Conspiracy- 
rum  Tostinus  in  curia  regis,  diutiusque  commoratus  noblTsTho 
est  cum  eo,  ejus  detentus  amore  et  jussis  in  dispo-  make  a  son 
nendis  regalis  palatii  negotiis,  cum  interea  quorundam  ^j^^jj.  ^ 
nobilium  factione  quos  ob  nequitias  suas  gravi  pres-  leader. 

1120  serat  dominatus  sui  jugo,  conjurant  in  invicem  in  ejus 
prsejudicio.  Nec  mora  ;  domum  ejus  invadunt,  milites 
ejus,  qui  ex  inproviso  aufugere  nequeunt,  interficiunt, 
postremo  omnia  quae  ejus  erant  igne  et  ferro  in  de- 
vastatione  redigunt.    Utque  efFerse  temeritatis  haberent 

1125  auctoritatem,  caput  sibi  et  dominum  faciunt  ducis 
Alfgari  filium  juniorem,  ejusque  fratrem  natu  majorem 
ad  banc  societatem  dementise  suse  invitant ;  quod 
inter  eos  regise  stirpis  pueros  et  eundem  ducem  Tos- 
tinum  ex  veteri  simultate  odio  erant.    Nullus  ergo 

1130  modus  fit  in  occasione ;  rapitur  hie  et  ille  ad  necem 

etiam  pro  familiari  odio  cuj usque.    Quemcunque  odio  p.  27. 
sui  ascripserat  quivis  ejus  contubernii,  aut  manifesta 
violentia  aut  ex  insidiis  jubetur  interfici.    Fit  csedes  Slaughter 
multorum  in  Eboraca,  vel  Lincolnia  civitate,  in  plateis,  an^Sn- 

1185  in  aquis,  in  silvis,  et  in  viis.    Quicunque  poterat  no- coin, 
tari  quod  de   ejus  aliquando   fuerit  curia,  ad  necis 
cruciatum  trahitur  absque  controversia.    Et  quse  tarn 
diu  in  tranquillitate   pacis  quieverat   clarissimi  ducis 
rigore  et  justitia,  in  familiare  sui  excidium  versa  est 

1140  tota  ilia  regio  paucorum  nobilium  malitia.  Nam  ante- 
quam  idem  dux  ejusdem  regionis  ducatu  ex  dono  regis 
potiretur,  licet  antecessor  ejus  dux  Siwardus  ex  feri- 
tate  judicii  valde  timeretur,  tamen  tanta  gentis  illius 
crudelitas  et  Dei^  incultus  habebatur,  ut  vix  triginta 

1145  vel  viginti  in  uno  comitatu  possent  ire,  quin  aut 
interficerentur  aut  deprsedarentur  ab  insidiantium  latro- 


'  MSj  dc,  hay'mg  been  previously  del. 


422 


LIFE  OF 


num  multitudine.    Quos  pacis  deificse  filius  et  amator 
eximius  dux  adeo  illo  adteimaverat  tempore,  patriam 
scilicet  purgando   talium   cruciatu  vel  nece,  et  nulli 
quantumlibet  nobili  parcendo  qui  in  hoc  depreliensus  1150 
esset  crimine,  ut  quivis  solus  etiam  cum  quavis  pos- 
sessione  ad  votum  possent  commeare,  absque  alicujus 
hostilitatis  formidine.    Ejecto  autem  eo,  ad  vomitum 
reversi  sunt  veteris  malitige,  amissoque  freno  disciplinse, 
furorem  adoriuntur  majoris  insani^e.    Nam  conglomerati  1155 
in  infinitum  numerum,  more  turbinis  seu  tempestatis, 
hostili  expeditione  perveniunt  ad  Axoneiwrde  op[p]idum, 
satis  scilicet  pervagati  ultra  medise  Anglise  terminum. 
Rex  vero  Eadwardus,  vir  Deo  dignus,  putans  indomi- 
tum  vulgus  solita  sedare  sapientia,  pia  per  legatos  illisll60 
mittit  mandamina,  ut  scilicet  quiescerent  ab  incepta 
dementia,  et  jus  legemque  reciperent  de  omni  quam 
The  rebels  in  eum  demonstrare  possent  injuria.    Deo  itaque  re- 
the  dis-     gique  suo  rebelles,  spreta  pietatis  legatione,  remandant 
missal  of    regi  aut  emidem  ducem  suum  citius  a  se  et  a  to  to  1165 
Anglicse  regno  amitteret,  aut  eos  in  commune  hostes 
hostis  ipse  haberet.     Cumque  benignissimus  rex  item 
et  tertio  missis  legationibus  eos  ab  insana  intentione 
diverso  consiliorum  conatu  amovere  temptaret,  nec  per- 
ficeret,  a  silvestribus  locis  ubi  more  suo  causa  assiduse  1170 
p.  28.  venationis  morabatur,  secessit  ad  Bretheuorde  regium 
vicum,  oppidoque  regio  Wiltuni  proximum.  Accitisque 
undique  regni  primatibus,  liabebat  ibi  consilium  quid 
Accusa-     super  tali  negotio  esset  opus.    Culpabant  nonnulli  eun- 
a-^ainst      ^^^^  gloriosum  ducem  nimiee  feritatis,  et  magis  amore  1175 
Tostin.      justitiee  inquietos  punisse  arguebatur  cupiditati  inva- 
Haroldis    dendse  eorum  facultatis.    Dicebatur  quoque,  si  dignum 
have  sug-   esset  credere,  fratris  sui  Haroldi  insidioso,  quod  absit, 
gested       suasu,  lianc  dementiam  contra  ducem  suum  ae^STessos 

them,  '  ...  . 

though  the  esse.  Sed  ego  huic  detestabili  nequitise  a  tanto  principe  1180 
author  ex~  -j^  fratrem  suum  non  audeo  nec  vellem  fidem  adhibere. 

presses  his 

disbelief  in  Ipse  tamen  dux  Tostinus  coram  rege  ej  usque  fre- 
quentibus  palatinis  publice  testatus  hoc  illi  imposuit, 
sed  ille  citius  ad  sacramenta  nimis  (proh  dolor)  prodigus^ 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


423 


1185  hoc  objectum  sacramentis  purgavit.  Multotiens  ergo 
a  rege  per  legatos  consulti  cum  non  adquiescerent,  sed 
potius  incepta  dementia  amplius  furerent,  ferro  disponit 
eorum  contumacem  proterviam  compescere,  commotis 
regali  edicto  universis  totiiis  reliquiis  Angiise.  Sed  quia 

1190  ex  asperiori  liieme  jam  tunc  aeris  incumbebat  insequa- 
litaS;  tum  non  facile  erat  ad  contrariam  expeditionem 
sufficientes  educere  exercituum  copias,  et  quia  in 
eadem  gente  horrebat  quasi  bellum  civile,  instabant 
quidam  ferventem  regis  animum  sedare,  et  ne  expeditio 

1195  procederet  suadere.  Obluctatique  diutius  regem  profi- 
cisci  volentem  non  tam  avertunt,  quam  eo  invito 
perperam  deficiunt.  Quo  dolore  decidens  in  morbum 
ab  ea  die  usque  in  diem  mortis  suae  segrum  traliebat 
animum.     Contestatusque   Deum  cum    gravi  moerore 

1200  ipsi  conquestus  est  quod  suorum  debito  destitueretm* 
obauditu  ad  comprimendam  [iniquorum  superbiam, 
Deique  super  eos  imprecatus  est  vindictam. 

At  regina,  quae  liinc  dissidio  confundebatur  fratrmn,  Distress  of 
illinc  regis  mariti  impotentia  destituebatur,  cum  con-  Q^^^^** 

1205  silio,  quo  potissimum  ex  Dei  gratia  eminebat  si  audi- 
retur,  non  perficeret,  lacrimis  suis  prsesagia  futurorum 
malorum  plenius  edocebat,  quibus  inconsolabiliter  fusis 
totum  palatium  in  luctum  deciderat.  Irruentibus  enim 
ante  id  aliquibus  adversis,  ipsa  prsesidio  adesse  solebat, 

1210  quae  et  adversa  cuncta  efficaci  consilio  depelleret  et    p.  29. 
regem  ej usque  frequentelam  serenaret.   Nunc  vero  pec- 
catis  exigentibus  re  in  contrarium  lapsa,  ex  visis  prae- 
sentibus  quique  futura  coUigebant  mala.    At  Deo  di-  Dismissal 
lectus  rex  cum  ducem  suum  tutare  non  posset,  gratia  He'^akes' 

1215  sua  multipliciter  donatum  rnoerens   nimium  quod   in  refuge  with 
banc  impotentiam  deciderit,  a  se  dimisit.    Qui  brevi  CounT^of 
post  tempore  moerentem  matrem  et  quosdam  amicorum  Flanders, 
affectus  cum  conjuge  et  lactentibus  liberis  plurimaque 
nobilium  suorum  manu  transfretavit,  et  ad  antiquum 

1220  Anglicae  gentis  amicum  comitem  Balduuinum  pervenit. 

Hujus  eximii  principis  fides  et  potentia  tunc  temporis  Power  and 
pensabatur  praecipua  super  omnes  qui  principari  vide-  ^aldwirr 


424 


LIFE  OF 


bantiir  in  Francia.  Quae  attentius  in  eo  expertus  rex 
Francorum  Henricus,  ejus  consilio  et  viribus  attriverat 
He  is  made  rebelles  suos  quosqne  in  finibus  suis.  Obiens  autem  1225 
France.^^  tenerioris  setatulse  filios  suos  ei  nutriendos  reliquit,  reg- 
numque  Francorum,  dum  illi  in  viros  adolescerent, 
in  ejus  tutela  commisit.  Quod  tunc  temporis  tanta 
curabat  diligentia  ut  res  monarchise  suae  affligeret,  illis 
ex  suo  sumptus  amministrans  regali  affluentia.  Suscep-  1230 
turn  ergo  sororis  suae  maritum  lionorifice  et  gratanter 
more  suo,  jussit  morari  et  quiescere  a  tot  laboribus  in 
castra  quod  ex  nomine  beati  Audomari  inibi  principa- 
liter  quiescentis  nuncupatur,  quod  prgecipuis  diebus  sol- 
lemnis  ejus  curia  ibi  conveniat,  Brittanniseque  oceanum^  1235 
permensis  primum  ocourrat.  Hie  ergo  ei  et  domum  et 
mansionem  dedit,  redditus  ejusdem  castri  ad  victus 
necessaria  ei  in  manus  posuit,  suoque  loco  et  vice  prse- 
sidentis  servituti  quosque  militares  eidem  oppido  adja- 
centes  adesse  prsecepit.  Contigit  hoc  ante  ipsum  Do-  1240 
mini  natale  paucis  diebus,  cum  mox  intra  ipsos  nata- 
licios  dies  idem  Deo  carus  rex  ^^dwardus  ex  contracta 
animi  segritudine  languescens  obiit  quidem  mundo,  sed 
feliciter  assumptus  est  victurus  cum  Deo. 

Quid,  rogo,  quid  scribis  tot  circumsepta  [tenebris],^  1245 

Celsa  Clio,  regum  saucia  morte  ducum  ? 
Quo  sunt  tot  promissa  milii  tua  ditia  rerum 
Ordine  ?    Nempe  operis  omne  decus  periit. 
Quicquid  ad  ornatimi  calami  collegimus  ambo, 

Dispersit  nobis  fraus  inimica  nimis.  1250 
[EJlieu  quid  dices?  \ix  sane  decentia  verba 

Eepperies,  arto^  undique  septa  loco. 
Dictabas  pueros  regum  de  stirpe  decenter 

Moribus  instructos  omne  boni  specimen ; 
Et  columen  regni  studio  crevisse  virili,  1255 

Elysii  quatuor  fluminibus  similes; 
Et  nunc  Thebaidos  foedo  sub  scliemate  carmen 
Hoc  opus  liorrenti  discipulo  retegis. 

*  MS.  occecmum.       ^  A  word  is  omitted  by  the  scribe.       '  MS.  artd; 


Verses  on 
the  civil 
war 

between 
Harold  and 
Tostin. 


p.  80. 


S.  EDWAKD  THE  CONFESSOK. 


425 


Rebtar  principium  lepidum  deducere  textum 
1260        De  nimio  caris  corde  meo  dominis ; 

Nunc  hostile  nefas  in  fratrum  viscera  torrens 

Confundit  Isetam  carminis  historiam. 
Emathium  juriis  ^  civile  peste  regressum  ' 

Heu  germana  nimis  pectora  dura  tidit. 
1265     Nec  Paradysiacos  virtu  turn  cursibus  amnes, 

Infernale  chaos  sed  magis  hie  memoras; 
Usque  sub  extremum  devoti  codicis  unguem 

Rebamur  sanctam  dicere  progeniem. 
Nunc,  ut  prisca  canunt,  fetse  telluris  in  alvo 
1270        Gentibus  insertis  prodiit  horrida  stirps; 
Nata  neci  subitse,  gTavis  et  proportio  dira 

Nobis  invisa,  proh  dolor,  id  tamen  est. 
Quis  canit  occiduos  modulator  in  orbe  Britannos,^ 

Gentem  Caucaseis  rupibus  ingenitam, 
1275     Indomitam  fortemque  nimis  regnante  GriphinO; 

Nec  jam  contentam  finibus  Occiduis? 
Ultra  sed  sceleris  cursum  tulit  arma  Syverne,^ 

Vimque  ejus  regnum  pertulit  Angligenum. 
Donee  prseclari  meritis  [in]  nomine  regis  ^ 
1280        ^dwardi  jussis  erubuit  sceleris, 

Cum  volucres  Angli  sub  Haroldo  prseside  junoti 

Tostini  cuneis  agminibusque  citis  ^  ; 
Tunc  usque  in  pavido  terrore  milite  multo 

Flammis  et  ferro  cominus  incutiunt. 
1285     Qui  licet  in  pretio  variee  probitatis  avitam 

Prodiderit  famam  militise  Celebris, 
His  tamen  est  veritus  conferre  manum  nimis  impar 

Congressu,  longe  abdita  quseque  petens. 


Griffith 
advances 
beyond  the 
Severn. 


His  defeat 
by  Harold 
and  Tostin. 


p.  81. 


1  Sic  MS.  There  seems  to  be  an 
allusion  to  Lucan,  I.  1.  "  Bella  per 
Emathios  plus  quam  civilia  cam- 
pos."  But  I  am  unable  to  under- 
stand or  correct  the  passage.  Yro- 
haRy  fur  iis  should  be  read  for  juriis. 

2  MS.  Brittannos.  Of  the  mean- 
ing of  the  two  previous  lines,  1271,  2, 
I  have  no  idea. 


^  Read  Ultra  sed  sceleris  cursii 
tulit  arma  Syvernen. 

*  It  is  possible  to  construe  these 
lines,  Until  hxj  the  well-merited  com- 
mands given  in  the  name  of  the  re- 
now7ied  king  Edward  he  was  made 
to  blush  for  his  wickedness.  But 
this  (as  Avell  as  the  word  inserted  in 
1279)  is  very  doubtful. 

«  MS.  scitis. 


426 


LIFE  OF 


A  troph)' 
sent  to  Ed- 
ward taken 
in  the  war 
■with  Wales. 

An  allusion 
to  the 
battle  of 
Stamford 
Bridge. 


p.  82. 

The  poet 
is  com- 
forted by 
the  Muse. 


1800 


Gnarus  inaccessis  scrobibus  se  credere  miles, 

Tutius  liostiles  involet  mide  acies,  •  1290 

Saltibus  et  scopulis  fretus  regione  maligna, 

Sic  vexat  longa  lite  duces  geminos, 
Qui  non  expertes  rationis  in  ambigua  re 

Uno  profligunt  interitu  patriam. 
Diruitur  inimica  domus,  redimita  supellex^  1295 

Diiipitur,  prsedje  regia  pompa  patet. 
Hinc  reduces  Angli  clara  cum  laude  triumplii 

Sub  tantis  ducibus  hoc  retulere  decus. 
Nam  fractis  ratibus  quarum  par  non  fuit  usus 

Hujus  vel  regnum  oceanique"  ducum, 
Proram  cum  puppi,  pondus  grave  scilicet  auri, 

Artificum  studio  fusile  multiplici, 
iEdwardo  regi  donant  sua  signa  trophaei, 

Direptas  gazas  nobiliumque  vades. 
Quis  canet  sequoreo  vastum  fervore  tumentem  1305 

Humbram  congressum  regibus  sequivocis  ? 
Sanguine  barbarico  per  milia  multa  marinos 

Tinxisse^  fluctus,  flente  polo  facinus, 
Quis  demens  scribet  ?  quo  mens  languescit  et  horret 

Auditus,  tanti  fama  pudet  sceleris.  1810 
Et  cui  nunc  scribam  ?    Reginge  quippe  sorori 

Non  placet  Iibbc  talis  pagina  plena  necis : 
Eheu  quid  dicam  cunctis  desertus  amicis, 

Ut  vacuo  solus  domate  pellicanus  ? 
Proscribam  tabulas,  et  te,  qusecunque  magistra  1815 

A  puero  nobis  sumpsimus  auxilio. 

MUSA. 

Hie  moeror  ratione  caret;  dementia  mentem 

Impedit,  et  luctus  nescit.  habere  modum. 
Te  propius  nostris  admovit  nostra  papillis  1320 

Delectum  pietas,  amplius  ut  biberes, 
Altius  et  saperes  non  a  ratione  dolere. 

Sed  pressus  nostro  vincere  consilio ; 


*  MS.  suppellex. 
2  MS.  occeanique. 


3  MS.  Cinxisse. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


427 


Nempe  manent  qusecunque  tibi  promisimus ;  or  do 
Evolvendiis  adliuc  nobilior  superest. 
1325     Qu3eque  manent  dicenda,  decent,  et  gloria  reruin 
Est  in  prgeconio  Numinis  setherei. 
Si  non  describis  liostiiia  bella  Gripliini, 

Vel  busam  ^  vetitum  corporibus  fluere, 
Scribes  iEdwardum  forma  merit[oqne]  ^  decorum, 
1380        Qu?e  vivens  gessit,  qiice  moriens  retulit. 
Scribes  reginam  primo  tibi  subvenientem, 

Et  quicqnid  scribes,  laus  et  honor  sit  ei. 
Ejus  lionore  fuit  quod,  quse  supra  titulantur, 
Dicere  malebas,  cumque  velit  repetes. 
1335     Quod  fratres  ejus  vel  ei  vicina  colebo.s 
Ejus  amore  fuit  et  bene  promeruit. 
Scribere  ne  cesses.    Leget  atque  relecta  resolvet. 

In  lepidis  scriptis  nec  monitoris  eget. 
Gratior  est  illi  nec  pagina  codicis  ulla, 
1340        ^dwardum  quam  quse  continet  eximium. 

JSTum  meminis  quod  eum  patrem  tibi  srepe  loquendo 

Nuncupet,  et  natam  quam  pie  se  referat  ? 
Si  tabulas  nostras,  et  cetera,  meque  magistram 
Eeicis  inmeritam,  hie  tibi  casus  erit. 
1345     Nec  jam  repperies  qui  te  totiens  relevabit, 
Et  tot  dona  feret,  priedia  talia  det. 
Num  recolis  supra  nostra  suadentia  dicta, 
'  iEdwardi  regis  carmine  primus  eris  ? ' 
Hie  codex  ejus  gestis  describitur,  illi 
1350        Reginseque  die^  hunc  voveo  titulum. 

Hie  quibus  hunc  signis  pietas  manifesta  Tonantis 

Prodiderit  vivum  carne  sibi  placitum, 
E  quibus  in  tumulo  pausantem  vivere  coelo 
Declarat  fidei  continuis  precibus  ; 
1355     Mente  serenata  paulo  plus  incipe  supra, 
Officioque  stili  sane  placebis  ei. 


The 
Queen's 
(Edith) 
kindness  to 
the  author. 


Dedication 
of  the 
work  to  the 
Queen, 


'  Busa.    Belgice  busse  vel  huyse, 
tubus,  canalis.    Du  Cange. 
2  MS.  meriti. 


^  Sic  MS.;  possibly  hodie  toay  be 
read. 


428 


LIFE  OF 


POETA. 

Pareo  suadenti,  nimium  sed  corde  dolenti, 
Tot  tantisque  miser  orphaniis  a  dominis. 

Character      Emo  Quoniam  ad  scribendum  obitum  eiusdem  glo- 

of  EdT^  ard.   .     .  ^      f  .  ,  •     •      •  .  To^A 

riosi  regis  pervenimus,  de  superiori  ejus  vita  prmsl360 
aliqua  succinte  dicamus.  Felicissimse  mentionis  rex 
^dwardus  ante  natalis  sni  diem  Deo  est  electus,  unde 
ad  regnum  non  tarn  ab  liominibus  quam  ut  supra 
diximus,  divinitus  est  consecratus.  Cujus  consecra- 
tionis  dignitatem  sanctam  conservans  castimonia,  omnem  1365 
vitam  agebat  Deo  dicatam  in  vera  innocentia.  Quam 
Deus  in  holocaustum  acceptionis  approbans,  ex  afFectu 
intimo  eum  fecit  carum  liominibus  et  venerabilem  cum 
supernis  civibus.  Nam  sicut  bonis  et  idoneis  viris 
contestificantibus  comperimus,  his  in  hac  corruptibili  1370 
Cure  of  a  vita  signis  glorificavit  eum  Deus.  Juvencula  qusedam 
woman^"^  jam  maritum  sortita,  sed  nullo  maritali  fructu  jocun- 
data,  patiebatur  circa  fauces  et  sub  ipsis  maxillis  quas 
ad  similitudinem  glandis  nuncupant  giandulas,  quse  ita 
totam  faciem  corruperant  morbo  et  nimio  foetore,  ut  1375 
vix  alicui  loqueretur  absque  grandi  confusione.  Hjec 
somnio  edocetur,  quia  si  a  rege  ^duuardo  aqua  lava- 
retur,  ab  ilia  infestissima  lue  sanaretur.  Ergo  doc- 
trinam  somnii  cum  certitudine  manifestat  fidei,  quo 
^  rex  audito  non  dediguatur  infirmo  adesse  sexui.  Erat  1380 
dulcissimee  mentis  et  cunctis  poscentibus  plurimse 
affabilitatis,  Allato  aquse  vase  rex  manum  intingit, 
porrectisque  digitis  faciem  mulierculse  et  contacta 
morbo  loca  perungit.  Hocque  agens  frequentius  iterat ; 
interdum  etiam  cruce  signat.  Et  mirum  in  modum  1385 
mira  dicturo  credite.  Liniente  rege  morbus  medicatus 
a  crusta  mollescit  et  solvitur,  ducenteque  manu  e 
diversis  foraminibus  vermes^  plene  cum  sanie  et  san- 
guine egrediuntur.  Item  plus  rex  sancta  dextera 
p.  34.   promens,  et  educens  saniem,  nec  abliorret  in  infirmal390 


*  MS.  vcrrnihus. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


429 


muliere  hunc  pati  foetorem,  donee  medicante  manu 
omnem  illam  noxiam  elicuit  pestem.  Lubet  deinde 
earn  qiiotidie  regia  stipe  ali,  donee  integre  restitueret\ir 
sanitati.    Yix  in  curia  perseptimanat,  cum  Dei  gratia 

1395  detersa  omni  obseenitate  earn  venusto  decore  informat. 
Et  quae  prius  vel  ob  eandem  vel  aliam  infirmitatem 
sterilis  erat,  eodem  anno  et  marito  fecunda  extitit,  et 
deinceps  vixit  cunctis  cohabitantibus  non  injoeunda. 
Quod  licet  nobis  novum  videatur,  hoe  eum  in  adoles- 

]  400  centia  cum  esset  in  Neustria  quse  nunc  Normannia 
nuneupatur,  ssepius  egisse  Franci  testantur. 

Quidam  etiam  csecus  somno  suasum  sibi  astipula-  A  blind 
batui',  quia  si  ex  aqua  qua  rex  manus  abluisset  cseca  Jo^edTc 
ejus  facies  lavaretur,  et  cjecitatem  pelleret  et  amissum  sight. 

1405  lumen  induceret.  Quod  ad  aures  ejus  a  secretis  ei 
famulantibus  pervenit,  qui  primo  eis  contradicens  et 
increpans  quod  hoc  crederent  verum  esse,  instanter 
poscentibus  ne  Dei  resisteret  voluntati,  tandem  pla- 
cide   assensit.     Erat  tunc,  ut  pro  certo  aiunt,  dies 

14J  0  vigiliarum  celebritatis  omnium  sanctorum,  cum  rex 
summo  mane  ablutus  intravit  oratorium,  ministrique 
ejus  interim  ex  eadem  aqua  abluunt  csecum,  indu- 
cuntque  solum  post  regem  in  orationis  domum. 
Egresso   itaque  rege  post  canonica   officia   ob  vene- 

1415  rationem  omnium  sanctorum  festive  decantata,  renun- 
tiatur  ei  a  suis  familiaribus  qualiter  videret  ille  qui 
erat  csecus.  Intrat  ergo  pia  curiositate  ad  eum  in 
oratorio,  accersit unique  ad  se  interrogat  utrum  sic 
videat.    Ille  ita  esse  dicebat,  et  Deo  gratias  agebat. 

1420  Ut  autem  columbinae  puritatis  rex  experiretur  dictorum 
fid  em,  extendit  manus  su?e  volam,  et  interrogat  actus 
sui  sententiam.  "  Exfcendis/'  inquit,  "  domine  mi  Rex, 
manum  tuam/'  Rursum  rex  indicem  et  medium  digi- 
torum  bicorni  forma  in  faciem  illi  inferens,  interrogat 

1425  quid  faceret,  et  ille  responso  persequitur  quid  videret. 
Tertio  quoque  barbam  manu  comprehendens,  item  quid 
faceret  consulit,  et  ille   ut  erat  causa  in  quisitam^ 


1  quisita  seems  to  be  for  quoestio,  a  question. 


430 


LIFE  OF 


respondit.  Et  tunc  satis  scrutatum  putans,  paulisper 
procedit  oratum,  genuque  ter  flexo  ante  altare  Deo 
gratias  agit,  cumque  regia  stipe  suis  commendat  sus-  1430 
tentandum  quamdiu  velit.  Hie  diutius  in  ejus  com- 
moratus  curia,  testimonio  fuit  virtutis  quam  a  Dei 
accepit  gloria.  Eodem  etiam  modo  cuidam  Lincolnise 
civitatis^       ^  ^       ^       ^  -i^ 

p.  35.         Ubi  videt  fide  plenus  rex  iEduuardus  ex  instanti  1 435 
Illness  of   morbo  ui'gueri  se  ad  exitum,  funeribus  exequiis  atti- 
Edward.     tulat^  se  commendatione  et  precibus  summorum  Dei 
fidelium.    JSlamque  exemptus  rebus  secularis  tyranni^  ex 
advocatione  Spiritus  Dei,  liberius  fruitur  visione  futu- 
rorum  ex  contemplatione   coelesti.     Cum  inter  manus  1440 
devotorum  in  funerea  expectatione  corpus  sustentatur 
fragile,  corporeo  sopitus  pondere  eorum  edocetur  cer- 
titudine,   qu£e  pro   peccatis   nostris   prtesenti  patimur 
tempore.     Angustiam   siquidem   patientis  animae  cum 
dormiret  prtesentes  senserunt  insopito  corpore,  excitatus-  1445 
que  eisdem  adeo  territis  hoc  utitnr  verborum  ordine. 
Nam  ante  id  biduo  vel  amplius  adeo  eum  languor 
fatigaverat,  ut  vix  cum  loqueretur  quid  diceret  intelligi 
posset.    "  Deus,''  inquit,  "  eterne,  si  per  te  ea  quse  nunc 
mihi  revelata  sunt  didici,  concede  pari  ter  et  virtutem  1450 
eadem  referendi.    Sin  quidvis  fuit  fantasticum,  premat 
me  pristinus  morbus   ad  tuum   placitum."    Et  mox, 
sicut  testantur  hi  qui  aderant  prsesentes,  tanta  usus 
est  loquendi  copia,  ut  cuivis  sanissimo  nihil  opus  esset 
supra.    "  Nunc,"  inquit,  "duo  aderant  monachi,  quondam  1455 
His  vision  cum  in  Normannia  adolescens  essem   mihi  notissimi, 
phecy^of    ii^^^lt^  scilicet  sanctitatis  viri,  rebusque  mundanis*  jam 
the  ills  to   multo  tempore  exempti,   sicque  ex  Dei  legatione  me 
En^land?^  sunt  affati.    'Quoniam,'  inquiunt,  'hi  qui  in  lioc  regno 

Anglico  in  culmine  prgelationis  conscenderunt,  duces,  1460 


'  A  leaf  is  lost  here.  I     "  MS.  tyrranni. 

-  attitnlare,  i,e.  dedieare,  oonsecvare.   |       MS.  mniukiflanis. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOE. 


431 


episcopi,  et  abbates,  et  quique  sacrorum  graduum 
ordines  adepti,  non  sunt  quod  videntur  esse,  sed  e 
contra  ministri  diaboli,  tradidit  Deus  post  obitus  mei 
diem  anno  uno  et  die  una  omne  hoc  regnum  a  se 

1465  maledictum  in  manu  inimici,  j)ervagabunturque 
diaboli  totam  banc  terram  igne^  ferro,  et  deprsedatione 
bostili/  Turn  ego  ad  illos  hoc  modo  ;  '  Ostendam,'  in- 
quam,  '  hsec  ex  vohmtate  Dei  populo,  et  poenitentibus 
eis  Dei  miserebitur  propitiatio.    Misertus  est  enim  Ni- 

1470  nivitis,  cum   poeniterent  ad   audientiam  divinge  com- 
minationis/   'Non  poenitebunt/  aiunt  illi,  'nec  perveniet 
illis  miseratio  Dei.'    '  Et  quid,'  inquam,  '  erit,  vel  quando 
tantse  comminationis  remissio  sperari  poterit  ? '  '  Tunc/  Allegory 
inquiunt,    '  si   arbor   viridis   a   medio   sui   succidatur  the^trou-^^ 

1475  corpore,  et  pars  abscis[s]a  trium  jugerum  spatio  a  suo  tiles  are  to 
deportetur   stipite,    cum  per   se    et  absque  bumana 
manu  vel  quovis  amminiculo,  suo  connectetur  trunco, 
coeperitque   denuo   virescere  et  fructificare  ex  coales- 
centis   sui    amore   pristino,    time    primum    tantorum   p.  36. 

1480  malorum  sperari  poterit  remissio/" 

Auditis  bis,  qui  aderant,  ipsa  videlicet  regina  terrae 
assidens  ej usque  pedes  super  gremium  suum  fovens, 
ejusque  germanus  dux  Haroldus,  et  Rodbertus  regalis 
palatii  stabilitor  et  ejusdem  regis  propinquus,  Stigandus 

1485  quoque  Arcliiepiscopus,  cum  paucis  aliis  quos  idem  beatus 
rex   a   somno   excitatus   advocari  jusserat,  terrentur 
nimium,  utpote  qui  plenum  de  tot  malis  et  denegata 
spe  pietatis  audierant  verbum.    Cunctisque  stupentibus  Conduct 
et  terrore  agente   tacentibus,   ipse  arcbiepiscopus  qui  ^[g^^p^^" 

1490  debuerat  vel  primus  po.vere,  vel  verbum  consilii  dare,  Stigand. 
infatuato  corde   submurmurat  in  aurem   ducis,  senio 
confectum  et  morbo,  quid  diceret  nescire.     At  ipsa 
regina  et  quorum  mens  Deum  consueverat  nosse  et 
timere,  quique  per  se  altius  audita  pensare,  et  longe 

1495  aliter  ut  par^  erat  sentire.  Cognoscebant  enim  per 
sacri    ordinis    personas    Cln^istiani    cultus  religionem 


•  MS.  pars. 


432 


LIFE  OF 


Remarks    niaxime  violatam,  hocque  frequentius  declamasse  turn 
author  on         legatos  et  epistolas  suas  Romanum  Papain,  turn  in 
the  wicked-  frequentibus   monitis   ipsum  regem  et   reginam ;  seel 
co-Tnt^ry*^^  divitiis   et   mundana   gloria   irrecuperabiliter    quidam  1500 
diabolo  allecti,   vitse  adeo   neglexerant  disciplinam  iit 
non  liorj'erent  jam  tunc  imminentem  incidere  in  Dei 
iram.    Quae  licet  ad  tempus  greges  puniat  innocuarum 
ovium,  pastoribus  et  nobis  qui  peccavimus  non  est  dis- 
simulandum,  quia  si  non  punimur  in  tempore,  timendum  1505 
valde   est   ne   peccatorum   nostrorum   vindicta  nobis 
reservetur  in  seternitate.    Sed  qui  et  ubi  sunt  hi  qui 
tanti  discriminis  horrorem  vel  perpendant  sibi,  vel  ex 
officio  pastorali  ascendant  e  diverso,   et  opponant  se 
pro  muro  ad  placandum  in  die  tarn  gravis  proelii  ?  1510 

Legimus  sanctum  David  peccasse,  ej usque  peccati 
vindictam  super  populum  divinitus  irruisse  ;  sed  quibus 
gemitibus,  quanta  afflictione,  quanta  cordis  contritione 
se  testatus  est  reum !  In  se  Dei  petiit  retorqueri  gladium. 
Unde  citius  et  peccati  promeruit  veniam  et  a  populo  1515 
sgevientem  amovit  plagam.  Inmensa  enim  Dei  pietas 
fidelibus  testatur :  Petite,  et  dabitur  vohis ;  pulsate  et 
aperietiir}  Sed  (proli  dolor)  pervenerunt  in  nos  ilia 
p.  37.    gravia  tempora  de  quibus  ingemiscens  ait  propheta,  Et 

erit  qualis  popidus  talis  et  sacerdosr    Sub  ipsis  enim  1520 
ferientis  Dei  verberibus  ad  multa  milia  populus  ster- 
nitur,  regnum  igne  et  deprsedatione  devastatur,  hocque 
peccato  sacerdotum  fieri  jamdudum  demons tratum  est,  et 
nullus  (proh  dolor)  in  nobis  timor  vel  poenitudo  vel  fletus 
vel  ad  Deum  clamor  et  pietatis  petitio  est.    Unde  non  1525 
inmerito  demonstratur  benedicto  regi  a  nobis  migraturo 
revelatio,    impossibilitatis    ad    similitudinem,  inquam, 
nostrse  infinitae  et  obduratte  iniquitatis.    Neque  enim 
arborem  abscis[s]am  per  se  movere,  vel  serael  suci  sui 
gratia    destitutam,   solide  trunco   suo   incorporari    et  1530 
virescere  et  fructificare  apud  homines  est  possibile.  Nos 
quoque   cum  ob  nostrorum  scelerum  meritum  Deum 


1  s.  Matt.  vii.  7.  ;  S.  Luke,  xi.  9. 


-  Isai.  xxiv.  2.  ;  lies.  iv.  9. 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


433 


videmus  irasci  populo,  nec  a  nobis  aliqua  procedit 
saltern  pro  nobis  poenitudo  vel  confessio,  quae  vel  quando 

1535  tantorum  malorum  sperari  poterit  remissio?    Si  ad  nos 
Deus  respicit,  nihil  (proli  dolor)  in  nobis  invenifc,  unde 
a  feriendo  cessare  possit.   Aut  sero  aut  nnnquam  poeni-  An  allusion 
tebit,  qui  beatuin  regem  proplietico  spiritu  ex  merito  stigand!^^* 
felicis  vitse  plenum  serdo  vel  morbo  er[r]asse  pntaverit. 

1540  Sed  cum  nondum  terremur  ex  impossibilitate  prsedictse 
revelationis  et  adhuc  non  sedamus,  vel  poenitendo  vel 
ad  Deum  clamando,  iram  suae  indignationis,  quid  prse- 
stolamur  praeter  infelicem  exitum  internicionis,  nisi  ilia 
infinita  et  inaestimabilis  Domini  dementia,  cui  omnia 

1545  sunt  possibilia,  solito  [more]  duritiam  nostram  prseveniat 
iUa  remissione  et  benedictione  sua  gratuita. 

Omisso  interim  hoc  fletu,  redeamus  ad  alterum,  6^^^^^^^^^*^^ 
exphcemus  qualiter  hsec  Dei  gemma  terreni  corporis 
exuerit  sterquilinium,  et  in  diademate   superni  regis 

1550  seternum  splendoris  optinuerit  locum.  Adgravato  ad 
mortem  cum  sui  starent  et  flerent  amare,  Nolite/' 
inquit,  "  flere,  sed  Deum  pro  anima  mea  rogate,  mihique 
eundi  ad  Deum  licentiam  date.  Non  enim  mihi  ne 
moriar   propitiabitur,  qui  sibimet  propitiari  noluit  ne 

1555  non  moreretur."  Ad  reginam  vero  pedibus  suis  assi- 
dentem,  hoc  ordine  extremum  peroravit  sermonem 
"  Gratias  agat  Deus  huic  sponsse  mese  ex  sedula  officio- 
sitate  servitutis  suae.  Obsecuta  est  enim  mihi  devote 
et  lateri  meo  semper  propius  astitit  in  loco  carissimge 

1560  filise,   unde   a   propitio   Deo    vicissitudinem  optineat 

felicitatis  seternge."    Porrectaque  manu  ad  prsedictum  p.  38. 
nutricium  suum  fratrem   Haroldum,    "  Hanc/'  inquit,  He  com- 
"  cum  omni  regno  tutandam  commendo,  ut  pro  domina  et  ^^^^  of  the 
sorore  ut  est  fideli  serves  et  honores  obsequio,  ut,  quo  qyeen  and 

1565  advixerit,  a  me  adepto  non  privetur   honore  debito.  h^^m!^ 
Commendo   pariter    etiam    eos   qui    nativam  terram 
suam  reliquerunt  causa  amoris  mei,  mihique  hactenus 
fideliter  sunt  obsecuti,  ut  suscepta  ab  eis,  si  ita  volunt, 
fidelitate,  eos  tuearis  et  retineas,  aut  tua  defensione 

E  E 


434 


LIFE  OF 


conductos,  cum  omnibus  quce  sub  me  aclquisierunt,  cum  1 570 
salute  ad  propria  trans[fr]etari  facias.    Fossa  sepulcliri 
mei  in  monasterio  paretur,  in  eo  loco  quo  vobis  assig- 
nabitur.     Mortem  vero  meam  quseso  ne  celetis,  sed 
celerius  circumquaque  annuntietis,  ut  quique  fideles  pro 
me  peccatore  deprecentur  clementiam  Dei  omnipotentis/'  1575 
Reginam  quoque  indesinenter  lugentem  interdum  con- 
solabatur,  ut  insitum  levaret  moerorem.    "  ISTe/'  inquit, 
timeas,  non  moriar  modo,  sed  bene  convalescam  pro- 
pi  tiante  Deo."     Nec  in  lioc  dicto  diligentem  utique 
se  fefellit ;  non  enim  mortuus  est,  sed  cum  Christo  1580 
victurus  de  morte  ad  vitam  migravit.    His  itaque  et 
hujuscemodi  perveniens  ad  extremum,  sumpto  a  coelesti 
His  death,  mensa    vitse    viatico,    Deo    Creatori    suum  reddidit 
spiritum,  pridie  scilicet   nonas  Januarii,  funereum  et 
lugubre  prsesignans   caput;  ut  ita  dicamus,   initiantis  1585 
anni,   per   quod   totum    corpus    mensium  perpendere 
liaberemus  tribulatione  languidum  iri  et  clade  multi- 
Appear-    plici.    Erat  tunc  videre  in  defuncto  corpore  gioriam 
body.^^     migrantis  ad  Deum  animse,  cum  scilicet  caro  faciei  ut 

rosa  ruberet,  subjecta  barba  ut  lilium  canderet,  manus  1590 
suo  ordine  directae  albescerent,  totumque  corpus  non 
morti  sed  fausto  sopori  [       ]  ^  traditumque  signarent. 
Burial.      Parantur  ilia   funebria  regio,   ut  decebat,  sumptu  et 
honore,  et  cum  omnium    infinito  moerore.  Deferunt 
ejus   felices   exequias   a  domo  palatii  in  aulam  Dei,  1595 
precesque  et  gemitus   cum  psalmodiis  celebrant  tota 
ilia  die  cum  nocte  succedenti.    Orta  interim  die^  fu- 
nestse   celebritatis,   decantatione   missarum   et  recrea- 
tione  pauperum  officium  beatiiicant  perficiendi  funeris, 
sicque    coram    altare    beati   Petri   Apostoli    conditur  1600 
corpus   patriae   lacrimis   lotum  ante   conspectum  Dei. 
Totum   quoque  a   primo  die   tricesimum  celebratione 
missarum,  decantatione   prosequuntur   psalmorum,  ex- 
pensis  pro  redemptione  ipsius  animse  multis  auri  libris 

'  A  word  is  omitted  by  the  scribe.  2  ]y;s^  ^^-g/^ 


S.  EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR. 


435 


1605  in  sublevatioiie  diversi  ordinis  pauperum.    Revelatum  p.  39. 
vero,  ut  supra  texuimus  sanctum  adhuc  viventem  in 
mundo,  ad  ejus  quoque  tumbam  propitia  Deitas  his 
signis   revelat   sanctum  vivere   secum   in  coelo,   cum  Miracles  at 
obtentu  ejusdem   ibi   illuminantur   cgeci,   in   gressum  ^^"^^* 

1610  solidantur  claudi,  infirmi  curantur,  moerentes  consola- 
tione  Dei  reparantur,  et  pro  fide  cuj usque  Deum  invo- 
cantis  insignia  pietatis  suse  rex  regum  Deus  operatur. 


E  E  2 


INDEX. 


4 


INDEX. 


[The  numbars  refer  to  the  lines,  unless  mention  is  made  to  the  contrary,    C.  refers  to 
the  Cambridge  MS. ;  O.  to  the  Oxford ;  and  L.  to  that  in  the  British  Museum,] 


Aelricus,  elected  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
by  the  monks.    L.  367. 
rejected  by  Edward.    L.  379. 
Aldredus  (Aeldrez),  Bishop  of  Worcester 
(a.d.  1046),  Archbishop  of  York 
(A.D.  1060.) 
chosen  to  go  to  Rome  to  obtain  for 
the  king  a  release  from  his  vow. 
C.  1601. 

goes  to  Rome  to  obtain  the  pall. 
L.  760. 

the  pall  refused  and  he  deprived. 
L.  769. 

attacked  by  robbers.    L.  775. 
restored  to  his  Archbishoprick  and 
given  the  pall.    L.  814. 
Alexander  II.,  Pope,  appealed  to  by  William 

of  Normandy.    C,  4322. 
Alexis,  Abbat  of  Ramsey.    His  vision  of 

S.  Edward.    C.  4185. 
Alfgarus,  son  of  Leofricus : 

one  of  three  judges  to  try  Godwin. 
L.  441. 

a  son  of  his  made  leader  of  a  band  of 
rebels.    L.  1126. 
Alfred    the  Great :    (Aelfred,  Auvre). 
C.  3813. 

Edward  sixth  in  descent  from.   C.  1 07. 


Alfred,  son  of  Ethelred,  brother  of  Edward 
the  Confessor :  (Aelfre,  Aelfred, 
Aelfredus,  Aelfredz,  Aelfrez,  Ail- 
fred,  Auvre.) 

his  early  death.    C.  163. 

received  by  Richard  II,,  Duke  of  Nor- 
mandy.   C.  240. 

not  elected  king  on  Cnut's  death. 
C.  410. 

expedition  to  England.  C.  420.  L.409. 

arrives  at  Sandwich.    C.  422. 

received  by  Godwin.    C.  424. 

seized  and  brought  to  Harold.  C.436. 

his  eyes  put  out.    C.  440. 

his  death  in  Ely.    C.  441,  1428. 
Algiva,  mother  of  Harold  Harefoot.  C.  402. 
Arthur,  king.    C.  10.  908. 
Audomarus,  S.  {S.  Omer),  Tostin  stays 

at.    L.  1233. 
Augustine,  S.,  converts  Ethelbert.  C.  2045. 

converts  Sebert.    C.  2047. 

ordains  Mellitus.    C.  2056. 
Axoneuorde  (0.r/brc?.?).    L.  1157. 


B. 


Baldwin,  Count  of  Flanders : 

(Baldewinus,  Balduinus,  Balduul- 
nus,  Balduyinus:) 
receives  Godwin.    L.  476.  520. 


440 


INDEX. 


Baldwin,  Count  of  Flanders— con 
receives  Tostin.    L.  1220. 
his  power.    L.  1221. 
made  regent  of  France  by  Henry  I. 
L.  1228. 

Bosanham  (Bosham),  Godwin  embarks  at. 
L.  466. 

Breheull,  a  palace  at.    C.  2898. 

Bretbeuorde,  near  Wilton.    L.  1171. 

Brithwold,  (Bribtwaldus,  Brithwoldus, 
Brittewold,)  [Bisbop  of  Wincbester, 
A.D,  1009,]  styled  Episcopus  Uuil- 
tunensium.  L.  178, 
bis  prayer.  C.  603.  0.  117. 
his  vision  of  the  coronation  of  Ed- 
ward.   C.  633.    O.  133.    L.  178. 

Brut.    C.  787. 


c. 

Cnut :  (Canutus,  Cnud,  Cnudz,  Cnut,  Knud, 
Knut,  Knudz.)    C.  10. 

sovereign  of  the  Danes.    C.  255, 

his  single  combat  with  Edmund  Iron- 
side,   C, 267, 

his  proposal  to  divide  the  kingdom, 
C,  322, 

sole  king,    C,  368,    L.  97, 

banishes  Edmund  Ironside's  two  sons. 
C,  370, 

marries  Emma.    C.  378. 

conquers  Norway.    C.  388. 

erects  an  abbey  to  S,  Edmund. 
C.  389, 

his  titles,    C,  394. 

his  death.    C.  399.    O.  153. 


D. 

Danegelt:  (Denscot,) 

abolished  by  Edward.    C.  922,  1884. 
O,  302, 
Danes:  called  Daci  in  0, 

invasion  of  under  Sweyn.    C.  175. 

invasion  of  under  Cnut.    C.  219. 


Danes — cont. 

war  between  them  and  Hardecnut, 
C.  539, 

England  freed  from  them,    O,  154, 
invasion  stopped  by  the  'death  of  the 
king.    C,  1342.    O,  244. 
Denmark,  king  of,  sends  an-  embassy  to 
Edward,    L.  219. 
See  this  contradicted,    C.  882, 
Dermodus,  king  of  Ireland,  receives  Harold 
and  Ledfric.    L,  534. 


E. 


Edgar:  (Aedgar,  Aedgard.) 

legend  of  the  angels  singing  at  his 

birth.    C.  120. 
surnamed  the  Peaceable,    C,  124. 
allied  to  Duke  Richard  of  Normandy. 
C.  125. 

Edith,  (Editha,  ^djit,)  queen  of  Edward: 

daughter  of  Godwin,  C.  1147.  L.  296. 

educated  at  Wilton.    L,  488. 

her  accomplishments,    C.  1147. 

marriage  with  Edward,  and  corona- 
tion.   C.  1207. 

her  conduct  during  the  king's  illness. 
C,  3682, 

sent  to  the  monastery  of  Wilton, 
L.  488. 

brought  back  again.    L.  613. 
her  habits  and  liberality.    L.  920. 
restores   the  monastery  of  Wilton. 
L.  1014. 

her  grief  at  the  quarrel  between  her 

brothers,   L.  1203, 
her  kindness  to  the  author  of  MS. 

L.  33,  1331. 
her  affection  for  her  husband.  L.  1341. 
Editha,  S. :  (Aedgith.) 

honoured  at  Wilton.  L.  1022. 
Edmund,  S. :  (Aedmund.)    C.  17. 

legend  of  his  killing  Sweyn.    C.  217. 


INDEX. 


441 


Edmund  Ironside:  (Aedmundz,  Aedmunz, 
Aedmund  Ferrincoste,  Costeferrin.) 
C.  10. 

son  jof  Ethelred  by  the  daughter  of 

count  Theodric.    C.  159. 
his  courage.    C.  165. 
determination  to  free  England  from 

the  Danes.    C.  248. 
conquests  over  Cnut.    C.  261. 
single  fight  with  Cnut.    C.  267. 
agrees  to  divide  the  kingdom.   C.  358. 
his  murder.    C.  366. 
attributed  by  Edward  to  Godwin. 

C.  777. 

Edward:  (Aeduuard,  Aedward,  Aedwardz, 
Eaduuardus,  -^Edwardus),  the  Con- 
fessor.   C.  19,  27. 

his  descent  from  Alfred.    C.  107. 

his  birth.    C.  168.    L.  160. 

received  by  Richard  II.,  Duke  of  Nor- 
mandy.   C.  240.    L.  166. 

remains  in  Normandy  on  the  death  of 
Cnut.    C.  410. 

watched  by  Harold  Harefoot.    C.  459. 

his  grief  on  his  brother  Alfred's  death- 
C.  460. 

his  unhappy  condition.  C.  714.  0.97. 

his  prayer.    C.  738.    O.  101. 

his  vow   of  pilgrimage   to  Eome. 

C.  813.    0.  115. 
elected  king.  C.  833.  0. 156.  L.  195. 
received  by  the  barons.     C.  848. 

L.  197. 

coronation.    C.  857.  0.  158.   L.  198. 

popularity  and  power.  C.  872.  L.  201. 

receives  presents  from  the  barons,  espe- 
cially Godwin.    L.  273. 

sends  continual  presents  to  French 
lords.    L.  230. 

personal  appearance.    L.  246. 

abolishes  the  Danegelt.  C.  922.  1884. 

fondness  for  monks.    C.  966,    L.  889. 

brings  French  into  England.    L.  337. 

becomes  unpopular  through  Eodber- 
tus.    L.  355. 

pardons  a  thief  in  the  treasury.  C.  9 80. 
O.  90. 


Edward — cont. 

the  barons  request  him  to  marry. 

C.  1058.    0.  177. 
his  prayer.    C.  1093. 
he  agrees.    C.  1125. 
marriage  with  Edith,   daughter  of 

Godwin.    C.  1207.    O.  190. 
vow  of  chastity.    C.  1225.  0.203. 
popular    opinions    respecting  this. 

C.  1261. 

vision  of  the  death  of  the  king  of 

Denmark.    C.  1279.    O.  217. 
states  his  vow  to  the  barons,  and  re  - 

quests  permission  to  go  to  Rome. 

C.  1407.  0.257. 
advice  to  the  people  to  keep  together. 

C.  1453. 

dissuaded  from  his  pilgrimage  by  the 

Archbishop  and  barons.     C.  1499. 

O.  257.    Also  V.  pp.  381,  384. 
agrees,  on  the  condition  that  the  Pope 

consent.  C.  1591.  Also  v.  p.  383,  386. 
is  freed   from  his  vow.    C.  1849. 

O.  262. 
his  charity.    C.  1894. 
refuses  to  come  to  terms  with  Godwin . 

L.  458. 

banishes  the  Queen  to  Wilton.  L.  488. 

comes  to  London  on  hearing  of  God- 
win's landing.    L.  580. 

is  reconciled  with  Godwin.    L.  606. 

sends  for  the  Queen.    L.  610. 

sends  an  embassy  to  the  rebels. 
L.  1160. 

is  dissuaded  from  attacking  them. 
L.  1195. 

dismisses  Tostin.    L.  1216, 

restores  Westminster.  C.2266.  L.980. 

sends  an  embassy  to  Pope  Nicholas  II. 
C.  2324. 

his  letter.    C.  2344. 

prophecy  respecting  Harold  and  Tos- 
tin.   C.  3181.    0.  361. 

accuses  Godwin  of  the  murder  of  Al- 
fred.   C.  3297. 

vision  of  the  Seven  Sleepers  of  Ephesus. 
C.  3341.    0.  381. 


442 


INDEX. 


Edward— co7i#. 

gives  bis  ring  to  S.  John.  C,  3453. 
O.  414. 

prophecy  of  his  death.  C.  3565. 
O.  435. 

summons  his  barons  for  the  dedica- 
tion of  Westminster.    C.  3601. 

questions  Harold  as  to  his  intentions 
respecting  the  crown.    C.  3615. 

is  seized  with  a  fever.  C.  3635. 
L.  1436. 

his  illness  brought  ou  by  the  conduct 

of  the  rebels.    L.  1243. 
falls  into  a  trance.    C.  3677.    O.  443. 

L.  1447. 

account  of  his  vision,  and  prophecy  of 

future  ills.  C.3711.  0.445.  L.1455. 
allegory  as  to  when  the  troubles  are  to 

cease.    C  3766.   O.  458.   L.  1474. 
draws  near  his  end.    C.  3859. 
commends  the  queen  to  the  care  of  his 

barons.    C.  3879. 
commends  the  queen  to  the  care  of 

Harold.    L.  1562. 
grants  the  kingdom  to  William,  Duke 

of  Normandy.    C.  3903. 
grants  the  kingdom  to  Harold.  L.  1 563. 
dies.    C.  3928.    O.  478.    L.  1583. 
appearance  of  his  body.    L.  1588. 
burial.    L.  1600. 

opening  of  the  tomb.  C,  4539.  0.506. 
appearance  of  the  body.     C.  4644. 
O.  507. 

his  character.  O.  75.  L.  876. 
habits.    L.  876. 
government.    C.  2494. 
Miracles : 

cure  of  Guil  Michel,  a  deformed  Irish- 
man.   C.  1919.    O.  310. 
the  Eucharist.    C.  2514.    O.  331. 
cure  of  a  scrofulous  woman.    C.  2606. 
O.  346.    L.  1371. 
a  blind  man.  C.  2684.  L.  1402. 
another  blind  man,  of  Lincoln. 

C.  2829.    L.  1433. 
a  third,  named  Vulsi.  C.  2894. 
six  blind  men.    O.  355. 
four  blind  men.    C.  3037. 


Edward— CO?*;.  " 
Posthumous  miracles: 

cure  of  a  Norman.  C.  3989.  O.  493. 
six  blind  men.  C.  4035.  0.498. 
three  men  in  a  fever.  O.  503. 
Harold.  C.  4182. 
a  blind  sacristan.  C.  4365. 
cures  at  his  tomb.  C.  4413.  O.  517. 
L.  1607. 

apparition  to  Abbat  Alexis.    C.  4185. 
apparition  to  Harold.    C.  4300,  4485. 
Edwin.    C.  801.    O.  105. 
Edzinus,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  (a.d. 
1038-1050),  crowns  Edward.  C.858. 
his  death.    L.  359. 
Eleanor,  queen  of  Henry  III.  (Alianore). 
dedication  to  her.    C.  49. 
her  character.    C.  60. 
Ely,  Isle  of.    (Heli,  Hely). 

death  of  Alfred,  brother  of  Edward, 
there.    C.  438,  1428. 
Emma,   daughter   of  Eichard,  Duke  of 
Normandy : 
married  to  Ethelred.    C.  138,  162. 
married  to  Cnut.    C.  378. 
mother  of  Hardecnut.    C.  402. 
her  life  in  danger  from  Harold  Hare- 
foot.    C.  465. 
takes  refuge  in  the  abbey  of  Win- 
chester.   C.  472. 
right  of  William  of  Normandy  to  the 
crown  through  her.    C.  3905. 
England,  high  character  of  its  kings.  C.  1. 
arrival  of  the  Danes  under  Sweyn. 
C.  175. 

arrival  of  the  Danes  under  Cnut. 
C.  219. 

misery  under  the  Danish  invasion. 
C.  225.  0.56. 

divided  between  Cnut  and  Edmund 
Ironside.    C.  358. 

misery  during  the  war  between  Harde- 
cnut and  the  Danes.    C.  542. 

prosperity  under  Edward  the  Con- 
fessor.   C.  872.    O.  162. 

prophecy  of  future  miseries.  C.  3733. 
O.  445.    L.  1459. 


INDEX. 


443 


Dcgland — cont. 

■when  the  ills  are  to  cease.    C.  37G6. 

O.  458.    L.  1474. 
conquest  by  William  of  Normandy. 

C.  4511. 
wickedness  of.    L.  1520. 
degeneracy  as  to  literature  in  Kenry 

Vlth's  reign.    0.  27. 
Ethelbert,  (Aethelbert)  : 

converted  by  S.  Augustin.  C.  2045. 
builds  a  monastery  to   S.  Paul  at 

London.    C.  2052  ;  compared  with 

illustration  xxix.  p.  9. 
Ethelred,  (Adeldred,  JEdelred,  Aeldred, 

Aetheldred,  Etheldred) : 
his  marriage  -with  Emma.    C.  138. 
his  son  by  the  daughter  of  Count 

Theodric  [iElflaid].    C.  158. 
pays  tribute  to  Sweyn.    C.  189. 
flies  to  Normandy.    C.  201. 
Sends  his  wife  and  children  to  Eichard 

II.  of  Normandy.    C.  233. 
Exeter  (Ekecestre) :  death  of  Harold  Hare- 
foot  at.    C.  484. 

F. 

Fausta,  wife  of  Tostin,  goes  to  Rome  with 
him.    L.  751. 
sent  off  first  on  her  return.    L.  797. 
See  Juthitta. 
France,  king  of  [Henry  I.],  allied  with 
Edward.    C.  884. 
sends  an  embassy  to  Edward.    L.  2 1 5. 
Frenchmen  brought  into  England  by  Ed- 
ward.   L.  337. 

G. 

Gains,  a  relation  of  Edward  ;  his  desire  to 
save  Tostin  from  robbers  on  leaving 
Rome.    L.  777. 

Gemeticensis,  (i.e.  of  Jumieges)  Rodbertus ; 
V.  Rodbertus. 

Germany  (Alemainne),  emperor  of  [Henry 

III.  ],  in  alliance  with  Edward.  C. 
879. 


Gilebert,  Abbat  of  Westminster,  present  at 
the  opening  of  S.  Edward's  tomb, 
C.  4649. 

Godiva,  (Godyive)  wife  of  Leofric.  C.2528. 
Godriz,  a  sacristan.    C.  1998. 
Godwin  :  (Godeuuin,  Godwinus,  Godyinus) 
Earl  of  Kent. 

his  intimacy  with  Cnut.    L.  98. 

his  services  and  character.    L.  101. 

marries  Cnut's  sister.    L.  114. 

popularity  in  England.    L.  124,  533. 

receives  Alfred's  brother  on  landing. 
C.  424. 

seizes  him  and  brings  him  to  Harold 

Harefoot.    C.  43G. 
Edmund  Ironside's  death  attributed  to 

him.    C.  777. 
presses  the  election  of  Edward.  L.  192. 
his  present  to  Edward.    L.  277. 
his  wealth  and  power.    C,  1135. 
designs  that  Edward  should  marry  his 

daughter.    C.  1177. 
his  children  compared  to  the  rivers  of 

Paradise.    L.  292. 
supports  Aelricus  for  Archbishop  of 

Canterbury.    L.  375. 
quarrel  of  his  sons.   C.  3133.   0.  358. 

L.  820. 

quarrel  with  Archbishop  Rodbert. 
L.  384. 

accused  of  having  caused  the  death  of 
Alfred.    C.  3297.    L.  422. 

demands  an  opportunity  of  disproving 
the  charge.    L.  435. 

this  is  refused  by  Edward.    L.  458. 

flies  the  country.    L.  467. 

his  life  attacked  by  persons  from  the 
palace.    L.  479. 

is  received  by  Baldv/in.    L,  476,  520. 

attempts  at  a  reconciliation  with  Ed- 
ward.   L.  545. 

collects  a  fl.eet  and  lauds  in  England. 
L.  560. 

meets  his  sons,  who  ravage  the  coui:try. 

L.  565. 
his  loyalty.    L.  587. 
reconciliation  with  Edward.    L.  598. 


INDEX. 


Godwin — cont. 

his  condact  to  Edward  compared  with 

David's  to  Saul.    L.  619. 
his  death.   C.  3253.   0.  367.    L.  662. 
grief  of  the  country.    L.  663. 
burial  at  Winchester.  C.  3338.  L.  666. 
Gonhilda,  (Gunnilda)  : 

daughter  of  Cnut  and  Emma.  C.  506. 
married  to  Henry  III.,  Emperor  of 

Germany.    C.  510.    L.  209. 
vindicates  her  character  by  battel. 

C.  516. 

separates  from  her  husband,    C.  530. 
Griffith,  (Griphinus,)  king  of  Wales  : 

defeated  and  slain  by  Harold.    L.  940. 
advances     beyond      the  Severn. 
L.  1277. 

Guil  Michel,  a  deformed  Irishman,  cured  by 
King  Edward.     C.  1925.  0.310. 

Gunnolf,  bishop  of  Rochester  (a.d.  1077- 
1108)  : 

present  at  the  opening  of  St  Edward's 
tomb.    C.  4645.    O.  513. 
Gyrth,  (Gruith)  : 

son  of  Godwin,  brother  of  Harold. 
L.  733. 

goes  to  Rome  with  Tostin.    L.  752. 
killed  at  Hastings.    0.  4613. 
Gyso  [bishop  of  Wells,  a.d.  1061-1088]  : 
goes  to  Rome  with  Tostin.    L.  771. 
ordained  bishop  by  the  Pope.  L.  774. 

H. 

Hardecnut,  (Hardecnutz,  Hardeknudz,  Har- 

deknunt,  Hardeknut)  : 
son  of  Cnut  and  Emma.    C.  401. 
king  of  Denmark.    C.  408. 
king  of  England.    C.  491. 
recalls  the  exiles  banished  by  Harold 

Barefoot.    C.  494. 
has  the  body  of  Harold  dug  up  and 

thrown  into  the  Thames.    C.  496. 
impopularity  of,   among  the  Danes. 

C.  534. 

war  with  the  Danes.    C.  539. 

his  death  at  Lambeth.    C.  584. 

burial  at  Winchester.    C.  587.  i 


Harold  I.  (Harefoot), 

(Haraud,  Harauld,  Haroud,  Harould): 
son  of  Cnut.    C.  401. 
king  of  England.    C.  407. 
causes  Alfred's  eyes  to  be  put  out. 
C.  440. 

his  preference  of  Danes  to  English. 
C.  453. 

persecution  of  Edward.    C.  459. 
persecution  of  Emma.    C  465,469. 
death  at  Exeter.    C.  484. 
burial  at  Westminster.    C.  485. 
his  body  dug  up  and  thrown  into  the 

Thames.    C.  496. 
recovered  and  reburied.    C.  500. 
his  character.    L.  413. 
Harold  II. 

(Haraud,  Haraudz,  Harauld)  : 

son  of  Godwin.    C.  3143. 

takes  refuge  in  Ireland,  on  Godwin's 

expulsion  from  England.    L.  529. 
returns  with  a  fleet,  and  lays  waste 

the  country.    L.  567. 
succeeds  Godwin   in   his  dukedom. 

C.  4067.    L.  670. 
his  character.  C.  4284,  4451.  L.  695. 
goes  to  Rome.    L.  747. 
his  quarrel  with  Tostin.     C.  3141. 

O.  360.    L.  828. 
defeats  and  kills  Griffith,  king  of 

Wales.    L.  940,  1281. 
sends  the  gilded  stern  of  his  vessel  to 

Edward.    L.  1301. 
is  supposed  to  have  suggested  accusa- 
tions against  Tostin.    L.  1178. 
expels  Tostin  from  the  country.  C. 

3203. 

too  prodigal  of  oaths.    L.  1184. 

swears  he  has  no  wish  for  the  crown. 
C.  3618,  3897. 

intends  to  marry  the  daughter  of  Wil- 
liam of  Normandy.    C.  3630,  3910. 

had  no  right  to  the  crown.    C.  3829. 

appointed  by  Edward  guardian  of  the 
queen  and  kingdom.    L.  1562. 

elected  king  and  crowned.  C.  4079, 
4102. 


INDEX. 


445 


Harold  II. — cont. 

hears  of  the  landing  of  Tostin  and 

Harold  Harfager.    C.  4147. 
his  illness.    C.  4165. 
cured  by  Edward.    C.  4180. 
victory  at  Stamford  Bridge.    C.  4244. 
L.  1306. 

summons  to  his    people  to  oppose 

William  of  Normandy.    C.  4339. 
his  cruelty.    C.  4451. 
his  avarice.    C.  4493. 
killed  at  Hastings.    C.  4610. 
his  body  found.    C.  4631. 
buried  at  Waltham.    C.  4637. 
Harold  Harfager  ( Haraud  Arfager),  king 
of  Norway  : 
assists  Tostin  to  invade  England.  C. 

321.5,  4126. 
defeats  the  earl  of  Northumberland. 

L.  4140. 
passes  the  Humber.    C.  4160. 
killed  at  Stamford  Bridge.    C.  3222, 
4247.    L.  1307. 
Hastings,  origin  of  the  name.    C.  4334. 

battle  of.    C.  4554. 
Henry  I.  of  England.    C.  3826,  3834. 

marries  Maud.    C.  3838. 
Henry  III.  of  England.    C.  65,  74,  3846. 
Henry  VI.  of  England.    O.  13. 
Henry  I.  of  France  (Heinricus)  : 

sends  an  embassy  to  Edward.    L.  215. 
commits  his  sons  and  the  kingdom  of 
France  to  the  protection  of  Baldwin. 
L.  1225. 

Henry  III.,  Emperor  of  Germany  : 

husband  of  Gonhilda.  C.  510.  L.  208. 
sends  an  embassy  to  Edward.    C.  879. 
L.  212. 

Herimannus,  (Hermans,)  [Bishop  of  "Wilton 
A.D.  1045.  Sherborne  and  Salisbury, 
A.D.  1058,  when  he  united  the  two 
sees],  called  Bishop  of  Winchester 
in  C.  1605. 
chosen  to  go  to  Kome  to  obtain  for 
King  Edward  release  from  his  vow. 
C.  1606. 

consecrates  Wilton  after  its  restoration. 
L.  1047. 


Hermit,  A,  of  Worcester: 

His  vision  relative  to  the  Pope's  an- 
swer to  the  king's  request.  C.  1723. 
O.  268. 

He  sends  an  account  to  the  king. 
C.  1831. 
Hugelin,  Huges,  Hugun  : 

chamberlain  of  Edward.  C.  985,  1924. 
Humber,  The  (Humbre,  Humbra).  C.  4160. 
L.  1306. 

J. 

Juthitta,  called  Fausta.    L.  751. 

sister  of  Baldwin,  marries  Tostin. 

L.  524. 
her  piety.    L.  716. 
goes  to  Rome  with  Tostin.    L.  751. 
See  Fausta. 

L. 

Lambeth  (Lamehedh).    Hardecnut  dies  at. 
C.  584. 

Legends.    The  demon  on  the  treasure. 
C.  936. 

dedication  of  Westminster.    C.  2065. 
the  Seven  Sleepers.    C.  3390. 
the  ring  given  to  St.  John.    C.  3453. 
O.  416. 

when  the  troubles  are  to  cease  in 
England.  C.  3766.  O.  458.  L. 
1474. 

explanation  of  this.    C.  3805. 
Leo  IX.,  Pope,  frees  Edward  from  his  vow. 

C.  1623,  1656. 
Leofricus,  Earl  (Leuwine) :  son  of  Godwin, 
takes  refuge  in  Ireland.    L.  528. 
invades  and  lays  waste  England.  L. 
566. 

killed  at  Hastings.    C.  4614. 
Leofricus,  Earl,  one  of  three  judges  in 

Godwin's  case.    L.  440. 
sees  the  miracle  of  the  Eucharist. 

C.  2522,  2552.    O.  332. 
tells  it  to  a  hermit.    C.  2574. 


446 


INDEX. 


Lincoln  (Nicole),  slaughter  at.    L.  1134, 
cure  of  a  townsman  of.     C.  2829. 
L.  1433. 

Literature.  Degeneracy  of  England  in 
respect  of,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VL 
0.  27. 

London  (Lundres,  Lundonia) : 

part  of  Edward  Ironside's  share  of  the 

country.    C.  362. 
Edward  summons  his  barons  thither. 
C.  1402. 

Edward  comes  with  a  military  force  on 
hearing  of  Godwin's  landing.  L.  580. 


M. 

[Macbeth,]  styled  "Rex  Scottorum  nomine 
barbarus."    L.  939. 
Defeated  by  Siward.    L.  950. 
Maud,  (Mahaud,)  niece  of  S.  Edward : 
marries  Henry  I.,  and  restores  the  old 
line.    C.  3838. 
Maud,  (Mahaud,)  empress.    Mother  of 

Henry  IL    C.  3845. 
Mellitus,  Bishop,  [1st  Bishop  of  London, 
A.D.  601.]  sent  by  S.  Gregory  to 
England.    C.  2057. 
intends    to    dedicate  Westminster. 

C.  2070. 
finds  it  already  done.    C.  2166. 
receives  a  present  of  a  salmon  from 

S.Peter.  C.2178. 
his  speech  to  the  people.    C.  2209. 
Mimecan,  a  dwarf,  servant  of  Gonhilda  : 

acts  as  her  champion.    C.  526. 
Miracles :  v.  Edward. 


N. 

Nicholas  II.,  Pope,  his  letter  to  Edward. 
C.  2390.    O.  292. 
receives  Tostin.    L.  757. 
gives  the  pall  to  Aldredus,  which  had 
been  at  first  refused.    L.  810. 


Normandy  (Neustria).   Emma  and  her  two 
sons  sent  there.    C.  233. 
frequent  cures  by  Edward  while  there. 
L.  1401. 

Northumberland,  Earl  of,  defeated  by 
Harold  and  Tostin.    C.  4135. 

Norway  (Norweie): 

Cnut's  conquest  of.    C.  388. 

Norwegians  (Noreis)  invade  England 
under  Harold  Harfager  and  Tostin. 
C.  4130. 


o. 

Oswald,  King  of  England.    C.  17.  802. 
O.  106. 

Oswin,  King  of  England.    C.  1 7. 


P. 

Philip  I.,  King  of  France,  appealed  to  by 

William.    C.  4323. 
Poets,  their  preservation  of  past  history. 

O.  36. 


R. 

Richard  I.,  Duke  of  Normandy : 

allied  to  Edgar  by  marriage.    C.  127. 
father  of  Emma.    C.  162. 
legend  of  his  seizing  the  devil.  C.  4581. 
Richard  IL  (Richard  2.)  Duke  of  Nor- 
mandy.   C.  149. 
receives  Emma  and  her  two  children. 
C.  240. 

Robert  (Robertz),   Duke   of  Normandy. 
C.  149. 

Robert  (Robertz),  Earl,  present  at  the  last 
hours  of  Edward.    C.  3 7 05 . 

Rodbertus  Gemeticensis  [Bishop  of  London, 
A.D.  1044.    Canterbury,  a.d.  1050- 
1052]. — (Bp.  of  Jumieges)  : 
comes  to  England  with  Edward,  L.  342. 


INDEX. 


Eodbertus  G emeticensis— cow;'. 
Bishop  of  London.    L.  347. 
his  influence  with  Edward.    L.  349. 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury.    L.  380. 
quarrels  with  Godwin.    L.  384. 
accuses  Godwin  of  the  death  of  Alfred. 
L.  422. 

endeavours  to  kill  Godwin.    L.  477. 
procures  a  separation  between  Edward 

and  Edith.    L.  485. 
Rodbertus,  a  connexion  of  Edward, 

styled    "regalis    palatii  stalibitor." 

L.  1483. 

Rodegan,  a  giant,  accuses  Gonhilda.  C.  521. 

killed  by  the  dwarf  Mimecan.  C.  525, 
compared  with  illustration  vii.,  p.  3. 
Hollo  (Rou)  of  Normandy.    C.  4577. 
Rome,  danger  of  the  journey  thither.  C.1514. 

Harold's  pilgrimage  to.    L.  747. 

Tostin  and  Gyrth's.    L.  752. 


s. 

Sandwich  (Sanwiz).    Alfred  lands  there. 
C.  422. 

Scotland  (Escoce).    Cnut,lord  of.  C.396. 

character  of  the  Scots  in  war.    L.  955. 
Sebert,  king  of  the  East  Angles,  converted 
by  S.  Augustin.    C.  2049. 
builds  a  monastery  to  S.  Peter  on  the 
Thames.    C.  2063,  compared  with 
illustration  xxix.,  p.  9. 
Siwardus  (Sipardus),  Duke  of  Northum- 
berland, one  of  the  judges  appointed 
in  Godwin's  case.    L,  438. 
defeats  Macbeth.    L.  950. 
death.    L.  679. 
his  severity.    L.  1142. 
Sleepers,  Seven,  of  Ephesus,   story  of. 

C.  3390.    O.  381. 
Stamford  Bridge,  battle   of.     C.  4241. 
L.  1306. 

Stigand  (Stigandus,  Stigantz),  [Bishop  of 
Winchester,  A.D.  1047  ;  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury,   a.d.  1052-1070]  : 
procrastinates  Godwin's  trial.    L.  452. 


Stigand— co?i^. 

bears  the  king's  message  to  Godwin. 
L.  464. 

present  at  Edward's  illness.    C.  3707. 
but  mocks  at  his  vision.     C.  3783, 
L.  1489. 

his  speech  to  Harold  about  the  suc- 
cession.   C.  3913. 
Sweden  (Suane),  Cnut,  lord  of.    C.  396. 
Sweyn  (Suan,  Suanus),  invasion  of  Eng- 
land.   C.  178. 
his  cruelty  and  avarice.    C.  180,  1. 
receives  tribute  from  Ethelred.  C.  1 9  0. 
is  proclaimed  king.    C.  205. 
his  death.    C.  217. 


T. 

Theodriz,  Torin,  his  daughter  married  to 

Ethelred.    C.  158,  246. 
Thorney  (Thorneia,  Thorneie),    Isle  of, 
(ancient  situation  of  Westminster.) 
C.  1799,  2030.    O.  276. 
Thyestes,  the  banquet  of.    L.  845. 
Tostin  (Tostius,  Testin,  Tostins),  son  of 
Godwin.    C.  3143. 
marries  Juthitta.    L.  524. 
character.    L.  706. 
goes  to  Rome  with  his  wife  and  brother. 
L.  751. 

attacked  by  robbers  on  his  departure. 

L.  775. 
saved  by  Gaius.    L.  780. 
returns  to  England.    L.  815. 
reduces  the  Scots  to  obedience.  L.  959. 
quarrels  with  Harold.  C.3146.  0.360. 

L.  829. 

conspiracy  against  him.    L.  1116. 
his  dismissal.    L.  1216. 
he  goes  to  Baldwin.    L.  1220. 
expelled  by  Harold.    C.  3203,  4116. 
goes  to  the  King  of  Norway.  C.3208, 
4120. 

invades  England.    C.  32 1 4,  4 1 2  7. 


448 


INDEX. 


Tostin — cont. 

victory  over  the  Earl  of  Northumber- 
land.   C.  4140. 
passes  the  Humber.    C.  4160. 
killed  at  Stamford  Bridge.    C.  3220, 
4248. 


Y. 

Valeri,  S.,  William,  sails  from.    C.  4329. 
Vulsi,  cured  of  blindness  by  Edward. 
C.  2912. 


w. 

Walterius  [Bishop  of  Hereford,  a.d.  1061- 
1079]  : 

goes  to  Kome  with  Tostin.    L.  772. 
ordained  bishop  by  the  Pope.  L.  774. 
Waltham    (Wautham).      Harold  buried 

there.    C.  4637. 
Westminster  (Westmuster). 

Harold  Harefoot  buried  there.    C.  48 5. 
design  of  Edward  to  restore  it.  C.  2023. 
L.  980. 

legend  of  its  dedication.    C.  2065. 
restored  by  Edward.  C.  2266.  L.  994. 
description  of.    C.  2290.    L.  974,  996. 
its  dedication.    C.  3652. 
privileges  given  to  it.    C.  3667. 
Edward's  tomb  at.    C.  3891.    L.  1607. 
royal  palace  at.    C.  4675. 


William  I.  of  Normandy  : 

his  right  to  the  crown  of  England. 

C.  3623,  3903. 
demands  the  crown.    C.  4311. 
appeals  to  the  Pope  and  King  of 

France.    C.  4321. 
sails  from  S,  Valeri.    C.  4329. 
lands  in  England.    C.  4331. 
fortifies  a  tower  at  Hastings.    C.  4333. 
falls  on  landing.    C.  4529. 
victory  at  Hastings.    C.  4627. 
gives  a  new  pall  to  S.  Edward's  tomb 

at  Westminster.    C.  4667. 
William  II.  no  right  to  the  crown.    C.  383 1 . 
Wilton,  monastery  of  : 

Edith  educated  there.    L.  488. 
Edith  sent  there  on  Edward's  quarrel 

with  Godwin.    L.  490. 
restored  by  Edith.    L.  1014. 
consecrated.    L.  1111. 
Winchester  (Wincestre)  : 

Emma  takes  refuge  there.    C.  472. 
Hardecnut  buried  there.    C.  587. 
Godwin  buried  there.    L.  667. 
Worcester  (Wirecestre),  hermit  at.  C.  1868. 


Y. 

York  (Euerwic,  Eboraca  civitas),  Arch- 
bishop of,  [Aelfric  Puttuc,  a.d.  1023, 
1051,] 

at  Edward's  coronation.    C.  864. 
York,  slaughter  at.    L.  1134. 


LONDON: 

Prmted  by  Geoege  E.  Eyee  and  William  Spottiswoode, 
Printers  to  the  Queen's  most  Excellent  Majesty. 
For  Her  Majesty's  Stationery  Office. 


L 


GETTY  CENTER  LIBRARY 


3  3125  00735  3606